Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of Found Family
Collections:
No_ofa_roundhurrr, Lady's collection of PERFECT fics., Aizawa and Izuku Mentor-Parent Fics, Lex's Favorite BNHA Fics ٩(●˙▿˙●)۶, Fics I've Read That Are Longer Than Pride and Predjudice, Why I’m up all night, Leannic Recs, BHNA FICS FOR MY PACMAN BRAIN, Don't forget, BNHA AUs YouCanCallMeSad, My Fav BNHA WIP Works, Goodsoup1543, Bnha fanfic who has my heart
Stats:
Published:
2021-04-17
Updated:
2022-05-30
Words:
196,718
Chapters:
132/?
Comments:
4,931
Kudos:
13,043
Bookmarks:
2,481
Hits:
519,960

Can We Teach Him

Summary:

A little less than a year ago, Aizawa Shouta found a 14-year-old, quirkless boy in an abandoned house. Now he had two brilliant kids who had just gotten into UA with their friends. Can his boys make it through UA and become heroes?

Sequel to 'Can We Keep Him.'

Notes:

Author’s Links & Discord Server

୨୧ This note has been edited to reflect my new update schedule as of June 22, 2025!

Hello, Readers!

I get asked rather frequently about when I’ll update or if some of my works have been abandoned. While I am implementing an actual update schedule now (every Thursday) this is for all of my fics, not just one. /Which/ title updates may vary. So I may add a chapter to one story one week and then a chapter to three different stories the next. I work with whatever ideas my “brain wolves” bring me. This random writing helps me avoid writer’s block and burnout.

A few of my fics need to be rewritten to match my current writing style, as it’s changed over the years. If I ever choose to abandon a fic, it will be marked as complete and I’ll note that it’s abandoned in the title and/or summary. Otherwise, I have every intention to return to the fic, but haven’t yet due to either editing needs, writer’s block, or being hyper fixated on other fics.

If you’d ever like to help the brain wolves, suggestions on transition/next scenes are always welcome. I tend to get stuck on how to transition from Scene A to Scene B. Ultimately, I’m a bit of a scattered writer and I appreciate everyone who’s been patient with me.

[This note will be placed on the first and latest chapter of all my incomplete works.]

Happy reading! ~ Malakai ୨୧

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: First Day At UA

Chapter Text

Last time on 'Can We Keep Him.' ~

 

 

 

“We are so proud of you, little listeners,” Mama said, watching the exchange fondly. 

 

“Welcome to UA, kids,” Dad smiled. Izuku beamed at him before pulling Hitoshi over to them for a group hug. 

 


 

Final exams passed and they graduated middle school. They kept training the entire break between school years. Then finally, they were at UA, staring down the door to their classroom. 

 

“That’s a big door,” Izuku commented aloud. 

 

“Maybe it’s for accessibility,” Hitoshi offered. Izuku shrugged. He stepped forward to push open the door and start his first day as a student of Class 1-A.

 

Thank you and please enjoy Part 2 of this series!  ❀ܓ(。 ꇴ ◠。 )

 


 

Izuku sighed as he immediately recognized Kacchan, already picking a fight with someone. Kacchan had his feet up on his desk and the boy with blue hair and glasses from the entrance exam was chastising him. “You shouldn’t put your feet on the desk!”

 

Kacchan sneered at the other boy. “Hah?”

 

“Don’t you think it’s rude to the UA upperclassmen and the people who made the desk?” the boy asked sternly. While Izuku could understand where he was coming from, it was just a desk.

 

Kacchan smirked. “Nope. What junior high did you go to extra?” Oh no. The ‘extra’ thing was following them here.

 

“I attended Somei Private Academy. My name is Iida Tenya,” the boy introduced himself. Somei was a private middle school. Usually, only rich kids attended there unless someone lucked out and got in on a scholarship. 

 

“Somei. So you’re a damn elite, huh? Looks like I’ll have fun crushing you,” Kacchan grinned. 

 

Iida stammered. “C-crushing? That’s cruel. Do you truly aim to be a hero?”

 

Izuku flinched, knowing that was a sore spot for him. Kacchan frowned. “Tch.”

 

Then Iida spotted him at the door with Hitoshi and approached them. “Good Morning! I am from Somei Private Acadamy. My name is--”

 

“I heard,” Izuku interrupted. Iida gave him a confused glance. “Um, I mean. My name is Aiyama Izuku. Oh, and this is my brother Aiyama Hitoshi.” Izuku stepped out of Hitoshi’s way. “It’s nice to meet you, Iida-kun.”

 

“If you both have the same last name, it might be hard to refer to you,” Iida pointed out. 

 

“Ah, well, I don’t mind if people call me Izuku,” Izuku replied tugging at his hair anxiously. 

 

Hitoshi didn’t comment but reached up to stop the movement. “People can call me by my first name as well. It doesn’t bother me.”

 

“Right then! Izuku-kun. You realized there was something more to that practical exam, didn’t you? I had no idea… I misjudged you! I hate to admit it, but you’re better than me.” Iida said in a strained voice. 

 

“Um, sorry. I didn’t actually realize anything,” Izuku admitted. 

 

“Oh, that curly hair! You’re the plain-looking one,” a cheerful voice stated. Izuku turned to see the nice girl from the entrance exam. “You passed, just like Present Mic said! Of course, you did! The way you took down that zero-pointer was amazing!”

 

She moved to stand right in front of Izuku. “I wonder if today’s just the entrance ceremony and orientation? I wonder what our teachers like?” So close… “Aren’t you nervous?”

 

“Can you give him some space?” Hitoshi asked, noticing Izuku’s discomfort. 

 

“Oh, yes! I’m sorry.” She took a few steps back. “My name is Uraraka Ochaco! I’m sorry I didn’t introduce myself earlier. I kept forgetting.”

 

“I am Iida Tenya,” Iida introduced himself with a choppy bow. 

 

“My name is Aiyama Izuku but you can call me Izuku because well…” Izuku was getting a little tired. It was too many people. 

 

“Because we have the same last name. We’re brothers,” Hitoshi finished for him. “I’m Aiyama Hitoshi.”

 

“Oh, alright! Thank you again for saving me during the entrance exam, Izuku-kun!” Uraraka smiled at him brightly. 

 

“Go somewhere else if you want to play at being friends. This is the hero course.” Izuku turned to see Dad in the doorway, on the ground, in his sleeping bag. The other students looked fairly unsettled by his appearance. 

 

Standing up, Dad pulled himself out of his sleeping bag. “Okay, it took eight seconds before you were quiet. Time is limited. You kids are not rational enough. I’m your homeroom teacher, Aizawa Shouta. Nice to meet you.”

 

“Homeroom teacher?” several students parroted in confusion and surprise. 

 

“It’s kind of sudden, but put this on and go out to the training field,” Dad instructed, holding up a gym uniform. 

 


 

“A quirk assessment test?” the class asked.

 

“What about the entrance ceremony? The orientation?” Uraraka asked with mild panic.

 

Dad gave her a flat look. “If you’re going to become a hero, you don’t have time for such leisurely events.” Izuku frowned thinking about all the things they had done since they found him that could be considered ‘leisurely.’ Although he could tell Dad was just making a point. 

 

“UA’s selling point is how unrestricted its school traditions are. That’s also how the teachers run their classes. You kids have been doing these since junior high, too, right? Physical fitness tests where you weren’t allowed to use your quirks. The country still uses averages taken from results from students not using their quirks. It’s not rational. Well, the Ministry of Education is procrastinating,” Dad lectured the class. 

 

He turned to Kacchan. “Bakugou, you finished at the top of the practical exam. In junior high, what was your best result for the softball throw?”

 

“67 meters,” Kacchan answered.

 

“Then, try doing it with your quirk. You can do whatever you want as long as you stay in the circle,” Dad instructed. “Hurry up. Give it all you’ve got.”

 

Kacchan looked at the ball Dad had thrown him. “Then, well…” He walked out to the designated circle. “I’ll add a blast to the pitch.”

 

He wound up and threw the ball with an explosion. “DIE!” he shouted.

 

“Die?” a classmate asked incredulously. Oh boy...

 

“Know your own maximum first. That is the most rational way to form the foundation of a hero,” Dad said before holding up a measurement tool that read 705.2m.

 

“Seriously?” the boy with the black streak in his hair gaped.

 

“What’s this? It looks fun!” a girl with pink hair and horns exclaimed. 

 

“We can use our quirks as much as we want. As expected from the hero course!” a tall, lanky boy commented.

 

“It looks fun, huh?” Dad asked with a flat look. Oh no… “You have three years to become a hero. Will you have an attitude like that the whole time? All right. Whoever comes in last place in all eight tests will be judged to have no potential and will be punished with expulsion.”

 

The class let out various noises of confusion and surprise.

 

“We are free to do what we want about the circumstances of our students. Welcome to UA’s hero course!” Dad said, pushing his hair out of his face and giving them a feral grin.

 

“Last place will be expelled? But it’s the first day of school. No, even if it wasn’t the first day of school, this is too unfair!” Uraraka complained. 

 

“But…” Izuku spoke out of turn without thinking. “Life isn’t fair, though. That’s why we’re here, isn’t it? Villains attack the city without reason. Earthquakes tear down buildings. People hurt each other needlessly. Heroes exist to combat that unfairness. If we want to be heroes, we are saying that we will shoulder the injustices of life to protect people from things they can’t control. We can’t expect things to be easy. To be heroes, we have to be dedicated to serving. We can’t expect ‘fair.’ We have to make things fair for those we protect.”

 

Uraraka and much of the rest of the class had contemplative expressions. Dad spoke. “He’s right. If you wanted to go talk with your friends at a cafe after school, too bad. For the next three years, UA will do all it can to give you one hardship after another. Go beyond. Plus Ultra. Overcome it with all you’ve got.”

 

“All right, the demonstration’s over. The real thing starts now.”

Chapter 2: Quirk Assessment

Notes:

At the end of the ‘can we keep him’ I failed to mention it but: every time he saw someone use a quirk, however briefly, he either had his glasses on (at the school gates, although his eyes were also closed) or he was aware with it active while ‘folding’ the information away to keep his vision clear.

Remember, he can’t turn it off. But because he isn’t blacking out every time now, it’s something he can start dismissing the way he does with the basic stats. (Because remember, those were so passive, they didn’t set off his glasses so he saw them all the time and didn't fully register them unless he chose to.)

The reason he was blacking out at all before was a lack of quirk control, lack of brainpower, and extreme sensory overload. Now that he knows how to use his quirk, strengthened his brain, and can hide extra info, he’s doing much better. It won't be mentioned unless he's intentionally focusing on the info. Just assume he's nearly always seeing at least the glowing lines and base stats.

I think I'm rambling now so I'll just hush and let you read.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Now, Izuku was pretty sure that his quirk would be completely useless for this entire thing. He could only hope that his physical training had been enough to keep him out of last place. He knew the quirks of a few people, either because he saw them during the entrance exam, or because their mutations triggered his quirk already. Most of them seemed to be physical quirks. 

 

Luckily, he was allowed to use support items. The boy with the navel laser, Kacchan, Shinsou, and Izuku had been allowed to get their support items before meeting everyone else out here. His glasses, though, he left in the classroom. There were eight kids in the class with obvious quirks that kept setting him and his glasses off. It was disruptive. He would just have to do his best to maintain awareness. 

 

First up was the 50-meter dash. They ran two at a time and a bot called out their times. Iida got 3.04 s, which was the best time of all of them. The guy also had engines in his legs though, so that was to be expected. 

 

“Well, he’s like a fish in water,” Dad had commented aloud, apparently sharing the sentiment.

 

The girl with the frog quirk hopped. Her legs were powerful enough for it to be pretty effective. He was trying to minimize the information he read off others, but her quirk was so unique. It gave her such an incredibly wide range of capabilities. He didn’t even notice he had started mumbling. “Enhanced swimming abilities, opping at long distances, her tongue can extend up to 20 meters, her tongue is strong and prehensile, capable of sticking to--”

 

“Izuku? You good?” Hitoshi whispered, nudging him. 

 

“Ah, yeah. I’m still aware. She’s just really cool,” he flushed at being caught. He kept watching the races, noting how certain people utilized their quirks. Uraraka lightened her clothes and shoes. The laser boy turned around, back to the finish line, jumped in the air, and then fired his laser. It took him about halfway there before he fell on his back and had to repeat the process.

 

Hitoshi just ran like normal, as several others had done. Then Izuku was running with Kacchan. Kacchan used his explosions to propel himself, while Izuku just sprinted with his boots absorbing the impact. Thankfully, he didn’t crack the concrete this time. He managed to get 5.21 s. 

 

At one point, Dad addressed the class again. “Looking at the upper limit of your quirks and the room for growth with each result, it becomes clear what you can and can’t do.”

 

The second test was for grip strength. Izuku didn’t put as much into his arms as he did his legs, but he’d built up some strength at least from using his staff. Unfortunately, it was not comparable to the many people in the class who had quirks that enhanced either their strength or their arm muscles. Shouji, a boy with six arms, got the highest score. 

 

The third test was the standing long jump. In theory, jumping was something he was good at. But this required you to jump from a still-standing position. He wouldn’t be able to build up momentum. The frog girl, of course, scored well. Laser boy and Kacchan did really well too.

 

But it was the tall, lanky boy that got the highest score. His elbows were mutated to allow him to dispense tape from them. He shot a strip of tape out, wrapping it around an object several meters away. He simply retracted the tape to pull himself as far as the object. In contrast, Izuku just did his very best. 

 

The fourth test was the repeated side steps. The goal was to take as many side steps as they could within a certain time limit. Izuku was surprised to find that he was pretty good at that now. With his boots absorbing the shock of each step, he was able to push off quicker and harder. 

 

The fifth test was the ball throw that Kacchan had demonstrated earlier for Dad. Kacchan got to try again and he got a slightly higher score. Uraraka just activated her quirk on the ball and up, up, up it went. Eventually, something timed out on Dad’s tool and it gave her a score of infinity. 

 

“Do I have to throw it any particular way?” Izuku asked as he stepped up for his turn. 

 

“You could kick it for all I care. It just has to go up,” Dad answered. Izuku smiled and pulled his staff out of his pocket. He held it up for confirmation that it was allowed and Dad waved him onto the designated circle. He heard a few gasps when he extended it. He tossed the ball up underhanded and swung his staff at an upwards angle, connecting with the ball. He got 354 m which is better than he expected. 

 

Apparently, his display gave some of his classmates similar ideas. Iida did, in fact, kick the ball, boosting the kick with his engines. A girl with black hair pulled into a ponytail made some sort of launcher. Her quirk was amazing too. Lipids, huh? Then someone with a quirk that let them speak to animals got a bird to just fly the ball up. 

 

Hitoshi’s turn shocked the whole class. When he got to the circle, he turned back to the class. “Hey, Uraraka-san, was it?” Izuku bit his lip to keep from smiling. He could see where this was going. 

 

“Um, yes, that’s--” Her face went slack. 

 

“Come here please and touch this ball for me,” Hitoshi ordered. She followed the command without any issue and he sent her back with the rest of the class before releasing her. Then he just tossed the ball and watched it vanish. Another infinity score. 

 

“Wait, can he do that?” Mina asked, confused. 

 

“I wasn’t aware that we could help each other,” Iida said, pushing up his glasses. 

 

“She didn’t,” Hitoshi rolled his eyes as he returned. “That’s my quirk, which I was allowed to use. She had no say.” He looked at Uraraka sheepishly. “Sorry about that, by the way.”

 

She shook her head, eyes wide. “Oh, no, it’s fine!”

 

“Yes, he is allowed to do that,” Dad cut in. “Not all quirks are physical. You’d do well not to assume that all heroes, or even the villains you may face someday, have physical quirks. 

 

The sixth test was the long-distance run. They had to run a mile and time it. Once again, Iida was the fastest. He was followed closely by the ponytail girl, who had pulled a whole-ass vehicle out of her torso, and a boy with bi-colored hair, who created an ice path to skate on. Izuku had actually managed to place a lot higher in this one since he got the chance to build momentum. 

 

The seventh test was just sit-ups. They had to do as many as they could in a row without stopping. A boy with spiky red hair took the lead in this one. Really, there were a few others that he thought would have done better. But after analyzing the boy’s quirk, he realized that his muscle density was deceptive. His skin hardened and the boy had to flex his muscles to trigger the change. It made sense that they would be both powerful and consistent throughout his body. 

 

The eighth test was the seated toe-touch. The frog girl and Hitoshi did the best here, both being highly flexible. When it was all over, Dad showed them the final scores. 

 

  1. Yaoyorozu Momo
  2. Todoroki Shoto
  3. Bakugo Katsuki
  4. Iida Tenya
  5. Tokoyami Fumikage
  6. Shouji Mezo
  7. Ojiro Mashirao
  8. Kirishima Eijiro
  9. Ashido Mina
  10. Aiyama Hitoshi
  11. Uraraka Ochaco
  12. Koda Koji
  13. Rikido Sato
  14. Tsuyu Asui
  15. Aiyama Izuku
  16. Aoyama Yuga
  17. Sero Hanta
  18. Kaminari Denki
  19. Jiro Kyoka
  20. Hagakure Toru

 

They could hear sniffles from the invisible girl, who had presumably begun to cry. Then Dad spoke. “By the way, I was lying about the expulsion.” He grinned. “It was a rational deception to draw out the upper limits of your quirks.” 

 

Several exclamations of shock rolled through the class. 

 

“Of course, that was a lie. It should’ve been obvious if you just thought it through,” the girl with the ponytail scolded the rest of them. But he’s my dad and even I didn’t notice, Izuku thought. 

 

“That was a little nerve-racking, huh?” the tall, lanky boy said to the boy with red hair. 

 

“I’ll take up the challenge anytime,” the red-haired boy replied eagerly.  

 

“With that, we’re done here,” Dad announced as he started walking away. “There are handouts with the curriculum and such in the classroom. So when you get back, look over them. Tomorrow will be packed with even more rigorous tests. Prepare yourself.”

Notes:

I hated PE so much. I had to google what half of this was because I strongly avoided participation.

Izuku over here, nerding out over some of his classmates' quirks.

Chapter 3: Making Friends

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

School had let out early the day before since it was just an orientation day. Today was the first full day. Izuku would get to meet his teachers, learn a bit more about this year’s courses, and maybe get to know his classmates better. 

 

He and Hitoshi got there kind of early, given that their parents worked here and had to come in before school actually started. But he was surprised to find Iida already in the classroom when they got there. 

 

“Good morning, Izuku-kun and Hitoshi-kun,” Iida greeted them with a choppy wave as he got up to approach them. Hitoshi gave a weak nod and went to sit at his desk. 

 

“Ah, he’s not a morning person,” Izuku supplied sheepishly. “Good morning to you too, though.”

 

“That is understandable. Every person has an optimum time during the day or night that they function,” Iida nodded seriously. Hm, he’s not scary, Izuku thought. He’s just earnest.

 

“Izuku-kun! Good morning!” Uraraka called as she entered the classroom with the frog girl and the blonde with the black streak in his hair. She ran right up to him, but seeming to remember yesterday, she took a few steps back. 

 

“Good morning, Uraraka-san,” he smiled, thankful that she was remembering to keep a small distance between them. He didn’t mind when Mei or Auntie Nemuri did it, but they were family. 

 

“I didn’t get to introduce myself yesterday,” the frog girl spoke suddenly, having followed Uraraka. “My name’s Asui Tsuyu. Please call me Tsu, kero.”

 

“Aiyama Izuku. You can call me Izuku,” Izuku replied with a smile. 

 


 

Hitoshi was just minding his own business, wondering why mornings were a thing. Why couldn’t school start at noon? And then a voice interrupted his thoughts. “Hey! My name's Kaminari Denki. What’s yours?” 

 

Against his better judgment, he looked up towards the voice coming from Izuku’s seat that was decidedly not his brother. Izuku asked him to try and make friends this time, after all. Hitoshi was instantly more alert at the sight of the blonde. He looked like a god damn ray of sunshine. 

 

“Uh, Aiyama Hitoshi,” he answered, remembering that the boy had asked. The grin he got in return was blinding. 

 

“It’s great to meet you Aiyama-kun! I wanted to talk to you yesterday but you kind of vanished after the quirk test,” Kaminari said, still smiling brightly. 

 

“You wanted to talk to me?” Hitoshi gave him a wary look. 

 

“Yeah! You were super cool with your quirk, man. And you’ve got that whole mysterious, hot guy thing going,” Kaminari froze. “Um! Cool! I mean mysterious, cool guy. Not that you aren’t hot, cause you are. Like I’m melting, my guy. Oh my god, I’m sorry. I’ll shut up now,” Kaminari said rambling as uncontrollably as Mei or Izuku. 

 

Kaminari buried his rapidly reddening face in his hands. Hitoshi could feel his own face flushing and he wondered if he could get Uraraka to float him into the sun. “It’s, uh, fine. Thanks. I guess.”

 

Kaminari looked up from his hands. “Oh, cool. So I didn’t just ruin my chances? Of being your friend?” he asked hopefully. 

 

“You’re good,” Hitoshi confirmed. That blinding smile returned. 

 

“Awesome! I’m just gonna go and make a fool of myself trying to introduce myself to more of our classmates,” Kaminari laughed self-deprecatingly. “I’ll see you around.”

 

When Kaminari got up and left, Hitoshi was faced with Katsuki, who had gotten to his seat at some point in that exchange. Katsuki was giving him a knowing smirk. “Shut up.”

 

“I didn’t say anything,” Katsuki chuckled. “Not a thing.”

 


 

The first half of the day was filled with their general education classes like Math with Ectoplasm, English with Mama Present Mic, Modern Literature with Cementoss, and Hero Art History with Auntie Nemuri Midnight. Calling Mama and Auntie Nemuri by their hero names proved to be harder than Izuku thought it would be. 

 

Most of their classes were introductory that day, explaining what they could expect from the curriculum and such. If Izuku started a notebook on his classmates out of boredom, could anyone blame him? He wasn’t sure how people would react to it though. So when Uraraka, Iida, and Tsu would pop by his desk between classes, he’d close it so they couldn’t see. 

 

Then lunchtime came and Uraraka, Iida, and Tsu wanted to sit with him. Four other classmates joined their table, trying their very hardest to befriend Kacchan. The blonde one, Kaminari he’d said, also seemed to be interested in Hitoshi. 

 

“Izuku!” Mei chirped, sitting in the spot he’d saved for her. “The support workshop is so cool! You have no idea. The babies I could make. I am in heaven. Heaven, you hear me?” 

 

“Hello! I am Iida Tenya!” Iida, ever the diplomat, was first to introduce himself to the newcomer. 

 


 

Katsuki half-listened as the nerd squad devolved into a discussion of what Mei had already managed to build despite being here less than a day. The other half of his attention was held by the obnoxiously loud group that seemed to have claimed him as one of them. He has no idea how that might have happened. 

 

He had already forgotten their names so he’d come up with Pikachu, Pinky, Shitty Hair, and Tape Face. Pikachu was the one Hitoshi seemed to have a crush on or something. Or vice versa. He only caught half of that train wreck. 

 

“Well, I liked Present Mic,” Pinky declared. They were debating the coolest teacher or whatever. “He’s got so much energy. He even runs a radio show. He’s so cool!”

 

Tape Face disagreed. “If we’re going to talk about who’s cool, that’s Aizawa Sensei.” Katsuki choked on his rice. 

 

“Woah there, bro. You okay?” Shitty Hair asked, handing Katsuki his drink. 

 

“Yeah, I’m fine. I just.” How do you bring up that you’ve seen the supposedly ‘cool’ teacher in hot pink sweatpants lecturing a cat about the slice of bread it stole as if it could actually listen to reason? “It’s nothing. I thought of something else.”

 

“Which teacher do you like best?” Pikachu asked. 

 

Katsuki was just a little bitter that his immediate answer was “Aizawa.”

 

“Yeah! You think he’s cool too, huh?” Tape Face questioned with a grin. 

 

“Not really, no.” The group stared at him for an explanation. “Eraserhead’s a good hero. He doesn’t get any recognition and he’s still out there nearly every night as an underground hero. And then he comes to UA during the day to teach a bunch of brats and I’m sure he doesn’t get much thanks for that either. He’s a good fucking person and he’s what a hero should be.”

 

“Woah, that’s so manly,” Shitty Hair commented. Which… what? Then Katsuki noticed Hitoshi’s phone out and his eyes widened. 

 

“You didn’t!” He would absolutely show that to Aizawa if he recorded that. 

 

“I did!” Hitoshi confirmed. The extras looked between the two of them in confusion.

 

“Delete it!” Katsuki demanded.

 

“Never!” Hitoshi stuck his tongue out at him. Katsuki did the next logical thing. He launched himself over the table at his friend. 

 


 

“It hasn’t even been a day yet,” Aizawa lamented, holding the two of them hostage in his capture weapon. “Why do you test me?”

 

“Hitoshi started it,” Katsuki grumbled. The extras looked on with curiosity. 

 

“No, I didn’t! You attacked first!” Hitoshi protested, twisting to look at Katsuki. 

 

“Because you recorded me!” Katsuki retorted.  

 

“Did I ask who started it?” Aizawa asked with a deep sigh. “No, I just wanted to take a nap in the teacher’s lounge. Sit down, eat your lunch, and stop causing trouble.”

 

After Aizawa had released them and left, the extras had questions. 

 

“Do you guys know him?”

 

“It definitely seemed like he knew you.” 

 

“How is he already so done with you guys?”

 

“Does it have to do with why Hitoshi looks like him?”

 

Yeah, that’s probably not going to stay secret for long.

 


 

Shouta smiled fondly at the video his son had sent to him before he made it back to the teachers' lounge. 

 

"Problem children," he chuckled, saving it to his phone. 

Notes:

The next chapter will be interesting.

It will also have at least Izuku's costume design. I might not finish Hitoshi's but I'm done with Izuku's. I'll try to finish it though.

Chapter 4: All Might

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In the afternoon was their Basic Hero Training classes. And with those classes came one little detail that Izuku had managed to completely forget about. 

 

“I AM…!” the classroom door burst open revealing All Might in a dramatic fashion. “COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL PERSON!”

 

Izuku shrunk into his chair. All Might probably wouldn’t even remember him, but that wouldn’t make this suck any worse. Or maybe it would. Yeah, it probably would. All Might crushing an 11-year-olds final remnant of hope and then not even considering it important enough to remember. Yeah, that’s definitely worse. 

 

He felt Hitoshi’s hand squeeze his shoulder as the class reacted to the number one hero. “It’s All Might” Kaminari exclaimed brightly. 

 

“Wow, he really is a teacher,” Kirishima said in awe.

 

“That’s a costume from the silver age, isn’t it?” Tsu wondered aloud. It was. 

 

“Its style is so different, it’s giving me goosebumps,” the boy with a tail commented. 

 

All Might stood at the front and addressed the class enthusiastically. “I teach Hero Basic Training. It is a subject where you train in different ways to learn the basics of being a hero. You’ll take the most units of this subject.” 

 

“Let’s get right into it. This is what we’ll do today,” All Might seemed to pause a moment for suspense. “Combat training. And to go with that are these!”

 

Some shelves of numbered cases slid out of the wall. “Costumes made based on your quirk registrations and requests you sent in before school started,” All Might explained. 

 

“After you change, gather in Ground Beta,” All Might instructed.

 

“Yes, sir!”

 


 

“They say the clothes make the man, young men and ladies,” All Might boomed when they met him at the entrance of Ground Beta. “Be fully aware, from now on you are heroes! That’s great everyone. You all look cool!”

 

“Now, shall we begin, you zygotes?” he asked, in a power pose stance. Zygotes?

 

(A/N: I think I like costume design???)

(A/N: Who's Hitoshi's belt modeled after. 👀)

 

Before we enrolled in UA we submitted our quirk registration, physical measurements, and desired designs so a support company under exclusive contract with the school could prepare state-of-the-art costumes for us. It’s a wonderful system. 

 

Of course, Mei submitted her own blueprints for our support items with our costume designs. She wanted them done right. Mama helped her patent them before sending them in so that there wouldn’t be any chance of them being stolen. 

 

“Wow, Izuku-kun! Your costume looks so comfortable and down-to-earth,” Uraraka complimented. She looked down at herself with a slight pout. “I should have written what I wanted. Mine ended up being a skintight bodysuit. It’s embarrassing…”

 

“It’ll be easy to move in and since it doesn’t add much weight, it should compliment your quirk too,” Izuku pointed out, hoping to cheer her up. He thought she looked fine but he knew some people just preferred more modest clothing. Izuku himself nearly always wore leggings with his skirts because he didn’t like having a lot of bare skin. 

 

“Oh, you’re right,” she said, looking at her costume contemplatively. 

 

“Now, it’s time for combat training!” All Might exclaimed, gathering the class’s attention. 

 

“Sir!” Izuku turned to look at the person wearing robot-like armor. Oh, that was Iida. He looks cool. “This is a battle center from the entrance exam, so will we be conducting urban battles again?” Iida asked. 

 

“No, we’re going to move ahead two steps!” All Might informed them. “Most of the time, fighting villains takes place outside, but if you look at the total numbers, atrocious villains appear indoors at a higher rate. Imprisonment, house arrest, backroom deals; In this society filled with heroes, truly intelligent villains hide in the shadows. For this class, you’ll be split into villains and heroes and fight 2-on2 indoor battles.”

 

“Without basic training?” Tsu asked. She definitely had a point. All Might seemed to be a little lacking as a teacher. When Aizawa taught them, basics came before sparring.

 

“This is a real battle to understand those basics! However, the key this time is that there’s no robot you can just beat up,” All Might explained. 

 

“How will wins and losses be determined?” the girl with the ponytail asked. 

 

“Can we beat them up anyway?” Kacchan grumbled. 

 

“Will the punishment be expulsion like with Aizawa Sensei?” Uraraka fretted.

 

“How shall we be split up?” Iida demanded. 

 

“Isn’t this cape crazy?” Aoyama asked, effectively disrupting the barrage of questions with his out-of-place addition. 

 

“I’ll answer all your questions!” All Might promised. “Now listen here.” He pulled out a small, folded stack of papers. A script? Seriously? Should he even be teaching us?

 

“The situation is that the villains have hidden a nuclear weapon somewhere in their hideout. The heroes are trying to dispose of that. The heroes need to catch the villains or get the nuclear weapon back in the allotted time. The villains need to protect the nuclear weapon for the whole time or catch the heroes. Teams and opponents will be determined by drawing lots,” All Might read the rules for the training exercise. 

 

“They’re being decided so haphazardly?” Iida asked. 

 

Izuku turned to him. “Ah, well, pros often have to create makeshift teams with heroes from other agencies, so maybe that’s why?”

 

Iida nodded, considering Izuku’s input. “I see. The discernment to look ahead… Please excuse my rudeness!” he exclaimed, bowing to All Might.

 

“It’s fine,” All Might assured him before turning to face the battle center. “Let’s do this quickly!”

 

All Might pulled names out of a box at random, calling out the matches and teams. 

 

“Round one will consist of the Hero Team team of Aiyama Izuku and Asui Tsuyu versus the Villain Team of Ashido Mina and Todoroki Shoto!”

 

“Round two will consist of the Hero Team team of Iida Tenya and Hagakure Tooru versus the Villain Team of Bakugou Katsuki and Uraraka Ochaco!”

 

“Round three will consist of the Hero Team team of Hanto Sero and Tokoyami Fumikage versus the Villain Team of Aoyama Yuuga and Jirou Kyoka!”

 

“Round four will consist of the Hero Team team of Aiyama Hitoshi and Kirishima Eijirou versus the Villain Team of Yaoyorozu Momo and Kaminari Denki!”

 

“And lastly, round five will consist of the Hero Team team of Kouda Kouji and Shouji Mezo versus the Villain Team of Satou Rikidou and Ojiro Mashirou!”

 

“Those participating in the first round, please take these communication devices and head to that building,” All Might said pointing at a towering building nearby. “The rest of you, come with me to the observation deck.”


Here we go, Izuku thought. Plus Ultra.

Notes:

Hitoshi has no costume in canon yet so I got to run wild with that one!

Chapter 5: Combat Training Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Alright, young Aiyama and young Asui, can you hear me alright?” All Might asked through their earpieces. The hero hadn’t given any indication that he remembered Izuku so far. 

 

“I can hear fine, Kero,” Tsu answered. When she looked at Izuku expectantly, he realized he should probably respond too. He didn’t want to talk to All Might but it looked like he’d have to.

 

“I can hear too,” Izuku added. 

 

“Good!” All Might’s voice boomed in his ear. Fucking hell. “You two will have five minutes to talk strategy before the battle starts. Your opponents will have the same opportunity. Talk amongst yourselves and good luck!”

 

With a soft click, the earpiece went quiet. “We should probably share our quirks,” Tsu said suddenly, facing Izuku. But he already knew hers and… oh , she doesn’t know that. “What is your quirk Izuku-kun? I was thinking it was a speed quirk based on what I saw at the test yesterday, but Uraraka thinks it’s more of an overall agility quirk.”

 

“Oh, um, actually… it’s neither of those,” Izuku responded, absently tugging at his hair. “I have an intelligence quirk.”

 

“Really? But you were so fast yesterday, kero,” Tsu said, touching her finger to her lip in thought. 

 

“That’s because of my boots and physical training. My boots absorb shock so I can put a little more force into my steps without hurting myself. It helps me run and jump better,” Izuku explained. 

 

“Okay, how does your quirk work, kero?” Tsu asked, patiently waiting. 

 

“It’s called Mind Map. I can map out and analyze strengths, weaknesses, and more of any person, although most of the information I get is related to their quirks. I need to see a quirk be activated unless there’s a physical component. Like um, you for example,” Izuku said nervously. 

 

“Like me?” Tsu tilted her head. 

 

“Ah, I can’t turn it off, so this wasn’t me trying to be rude or invasive. But I already know what your quirk is.” She gave him a curious look, waiting for him to elaborate. “Well, your quirk gives you attributes and abilities like that of a frog. Your skeletal system is altered, with higher amounts of cartilage than the average person to give you extreme flexibility.”

 

She seemed a little surprised about that. “You have a strong, prehensile tongue that can extend up to 20 meters. You can cling to walls, spit out your stomach, camouflage yourself, and even secrete mucus with different effects like paralysis and hiding scent. There doesn’t seem to be a limit to that. You can swim incredibly well and not only that but you can breathe underwater for a short while. Although, like a frog, you can still drown if you don’t return for air.”

 

“You’re susceptible to cold and will enter a hibernation-like state if exposed to cold temperatures so long. Because of that, I’m a little concerned about how you’d fare against Todoroki. Alternatively, high heat can cause you to dry out, although that doesn’t affect you as harshly as the cold. Overall, it’s an amazing mutant-type quirk!” Izuku stopped, a little out of breath from his tangent. 

 

“You can tell all that just by looking at me?” Tsu asked. Izuku hung his head and nodded, thinking she found it creepy. “That’s an amazing quirk Izuku-kun.”

 

His head snapped up. “Really?” 

 

“Yes. And the fact that you’re physical training has had enough of an effect to make me assume you had a physical quirk is also impressive. You’re a little misleading. I like it, kero,” she said with a slight smile. “Have you by chance already analyzed Ashido and Todoroki?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Do you have a plan?” she asked.

 

“Yeah, I do.”

 


 

“BEGIN!” All Might announced through the earpieces. Tsu and Izuku stood just outside the building. Tsu gave Izuku a quick nod before climbing the wall and camouflaging herself. The plan was for her to check the windows and try to figure out where the other two were. Izuku hid across the street in case Ashido or Todoroki came to the entrance. 

 

“Todoroki is on the fourth floor with the weapon,” Tsu informed him when she returned. “Ashido is guarding the second floor.”

 

“Then. We should utilize the fire escape and enter on the third floor. Then you go down to confront Ashido and keep her from getting upstairs to aid Todoroki. I will face him so that you don’t have to deal with his ice,” Izuku decided. 

 

“How will you deal with his ice though?” she asked calmly. 

 

“Remember my staff that I used during the ball toss?” Tsu nodded. “I use that in combination with my boots to jump. I can avoid his ice. If I do get caught by it, my staff is made of carbon steel. I can just smash it. I technically only have to touch the weapon, but if I can’t avoid him, my staff can deliver an electric shock that should stun him.”

 

“Sounds like a plan! I’ll try to capture Ashido too, just to keep her out of your hair, kero.”

 

“Okay, let’s head in then,” Izuku said with a determined expression. 

 


 

Izuku dropped down to the floor from the window they had crawled through. Tsu followed close behind. “Good luck with Todoroki, kero.”

 

“Good luck with Ashido. Remember, your mucus should help protect your skin from her acid,” Izuku reminded her as he headed for the stairs leading to the next floor. When he opened the door to the fourth floor, his breath turned white as soon as he exited the stairwell. The walls and floor were frozen. Probably an attempt to create an obstacle. 

 

Pulling out his staff and extending it, Izuku ran out onto the ice without hesitation. He skated through the halls, using his staff to aid in making turns and braking. Soon he made it to the room where Todoroki was. Todoroki’s normally blank expression showed just a hint of surprise. 

 

“You got past my ice,” Todoroki observed. 

 

“Yeah, Elsa. It was clever but that doesn’t really work on anyone who knows how to skate,” Izuku said, trying to channel his inner Kacchan. He needed to draw Todoroki away from the weapon.

 

“My name is not Elsa,” Todoroki frowned. 

 

“Yeah, I guess Elsa didn’t get frostbite from her own powers,” Izuku quipped. 

 

“How do you know about that?” Todoroki demanded, advancing few steps. Bingo.  

 

“The same way I know that the other side gets heatstroke.” Izuku faltered at the look of rage that erupted on the other’s face. A wall of ice with multiple sharp points came rushing towards him. Izuku skated out of the way with a push of his staff. Well then. Izuku knew people didn’t like to hear about their weaknesses but that seemed like an overreaction. 

 

Without hesitation, Izuku rushed towards Todoroki, acting as if he intended to attack him head-on. A line of ice tore through the smooth ice coating the floor, likely meant to trap his feet as he neared. Instead, he catapulted himself over Todoroki’s head seconds before the ice could touch him. 

 

He was nearly to the weapon when he heard the crack of that giant ice wall from before. He twisted himself in midair, swinging his staff, and shattering the wall before it could reach him. The force threw him closer to the weapon. When he stood up, Todoroki was already skating over, hand poised to make another wall of ice. 

 

All Izuku could think of was activating his staff and launching it at Todoroki like a spear. Without waiting to see if it hit its mark, he sprinted the last few meters to the weapon. As his hand touched the paper-mache ??? weapon, he heard Todoroki drop and his staff following seconds later, clattering on the floor. 

 

“Hero Team wins!” All Might announced loudly.

Notes:

I always feel like fight scenes should be longer when I look at the writing.

But also this stuff happens rather quickly. So I'm not sure.

Chapter 6: Combat Training Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m so sorry about knocking you out like that,” Izuku apologized as they got to the observation deck. “Mei, the person who designed it, warned me that it could knock some people out but I’ve only ever used it against people with mutant quirks that made them resistant. I kind of forgot it could do that.”

 

Todoroki just leveled him with a hateful glare that could freeze over hell itself. Izuku wilted. 

 

“Come on, Izuku-kun,” Tsu interjected. “Let’s watch Iida and Uraraka on the screens, kero.” 

 


 

“You make shit float, right, Round Face?” Katsuki asked as they set up the weapon on the fifth floor. 

 

“Round? Wha?” she sputtered. 

 

“I’m bad at names,” he confessed. 

 

“But Round Face? I’m. That makes it sound… like you think…” she trailed off looking fairly upset. Katsuki rolled his eyes. This was one of Izuku’s new friends. He had to be nice-ish.

 

“You know Kirby?” Katsuki asked. 

 

“Kirby?” she repeated. 

 

“Cute, pink, round space warrior. If he was a human, he’d probably look like you. And you’re quirk is kind of space-themed too. So Round Face,” he explained. 

 

“That’s… actually kind of sweet,” she commented. 

 

“Whatever. How does your quirk work?” Katsuki brought the conversation back to where it should be. 

 


 

“BEGIN!” All Might boomed. He was even louder in person. Izuku let his eyes trail over to the number one hero. His stats were ridiculous. Everything was maxed out. It took him another few seconds to realize it, but All Might’s quirk was currently active. 

 

The lines surrounding All Might kept shifting and Izuku struggled to focus on them and pull out the data. It was like when he tried to pay attention to multiple people while sparing these past months. But that would kind of imply that he had… multiple quirks? Izuku dropped his focus, letting the lines collapse. No point in getting a headache right now. 

 

“I wonder what they’re doing?” Kaminari asked excitedly. Izuku returned his attention to the screen. Uraraka was making a bunch of things float throughout the room that they had hidden the weapon in. 

 

“It’s a well-rounded defensive maneuver,” Izuku said, a little louder than he meant to. The rest of the observing class turned to him. 

 

“What do you mean, man?” Kirishima prompted him for an explanation. The class looked like they were expecting him to elaborate too. 

 

“Ah, well… If Iida ran in there, all the floating objects would be in his way. He’d have to make several turns to avoid hitting them. It would slow him down, if not stop him entirely. And it will alert them to Hagakure’s presence if she bumps into any of those objects. The more they add the air, the more unavoidable it is for her. That keeps the weapon protected while giving both Kacchan and Uraraka ample time to capture them,” Izuku explained, tugging on his hair. 

 

Hitoshi reached over and stopped him. “Woah, you’re so smart, dude!” Kaminari exclaimed. 

 

“T-thank you,” Izuku flushed, turning back to the screen again. The class watched as Kacchan descended a few floors to cut off the Hero Team before they’d reach Uraraka and the weapon. Kacchan took on Iida directly, not even bothering to look for Hagakure. Izuku could see her, though. He had noticed that the first time he looked towards her in the classroom. She was still invisible to him but the lines from his quirk revealed her location. That would come in handy later. 

 

Iida and Kacchan seemed to be evenly matched in strength and reaction times. While they continued to fight on the lower levels, Hagakure had made it up to the floor with the weapon. As Izuku had expected, Uraraka was alerted to her presence when she bumped a floating object. Uraraka had evidently tied something to the end of the capture tape so that she could throw it. It was a little like Aizawa’s capture weapon. 

 

The tape stuck to, hopefully, Hagakure’s abdomen region and Uraraka ran in an arc, winding the tape around the invisible girl. They had some sort of exchange after the capture that seemed equal parts cheerful and embarrassed on Uraraka’s part. Maybe something to do with the fact that Hagakure was technically nude at the moment. 

 

Honestly, Hagakure’s hair was just as invisible as the rest of her. Why couldn’t the support company make her something, anything , woven from her hair? So what if no one could actually see that she was naked? She could still be touched or burned or cut. She needed some protection. Izuku would have to bring up his idea to her. 

 

In the lower levels, Iida’s engines had overheated from overuse and proximity to Kacchan’s explosions. Izuku was a little disappointed when Kacchan blasted the now slowed-down speedster through a wall. Property destruction was less than ideal. Though, he was playing a villain right now. While Iida was stunned by the impact, Kacchan tied the capture tape around his wrists. 

 

“Uh, Villain Team wins,” All Might boomed, somehow sounding a little less enthusiastic. 

 


 

“BEGIN!” All Might called. Jirou proceeded to plug hear ear jacks into the floor while Aoyama stood guard in a long empty hallway. The others would have to get past him to get to the weapon. But…

 

“Do you have an idea of what they might be planning too?” Kirishima asked suddenly. 

 

“Oh, um… uh,” Izuku felt flustered being put on the spot again. “Jirou seems to be using her quirk to listen for where Sero and Tokoyami are in the building. Aoyama’s placement in that hallway will allow him to fire his laser several times before they actually reach the room with the weapon. But if he wants to stop them, he’ll have to hope he knocks them out. Both Sero and Tokoyami have long-range quirks.” 

 

“Who do you think will win, kero?” Tsu asked. 

 

“It’s hard to say for sure since I can’t predict how they’ll strategize, but in terms of just their quirk match-ups, I’d expect to see the Hero Team win this one,” Izuku admitted. He didn’t want to discount anyone but… there was a discrepancy between the two team’s quirk types. 

 

“Doesn’t Aoyama also have a long-range quirk?” Yaoyuruzo pointed out. 

 

“Yes, but he can only use it for a second at a time, while Sero and Tokoyami can use theirs consistently,” he explained. Then the lights on to screens went out. “...Oh yeah. Then there’s that.”

 

“There’s what?” Uraraka asked. “What happened?” The cameras switched over to a night vision view so that they could see what was going on. Dark Shadow, Tokoyami’s quirk, had powered up in the darkness. They could see on the screens that Sero had been responsible for finding and disabling the lights. 

 

The hallway that Aoyama had been in had one window on Aoyama’s end. It let in just enough light for him to make out Tokoyami advancing. At the same time, it was dark enough for Dark Shadow to have the upper hand. In no time at all, he had wrapped Aoyama in the capture tape. 

 

With Aoyama out of the way, Tokoyami was free to enter the room with the weapon. There were more windows, which meant more light. More light, luckily for Jirou, meant a rapidly weakening shadow demon. Unluckily for Jirou, a shadow demon was still grossly overpowered compared to her earphone jacks. She barely had the chance to come up with something before she was wrapped in the capture tape. 

 

“Hero Team wins!” All Might declared.

Notes:

Fight scene validation or criticism is appreciated.

I'm not confident in my ability to write those.

This took me way longer than I like. I was staring at a blank document or writing unpublished angst while I tried to figure it out.

On that note, if I published some of my dark angst/no happy endings angst, would that upset anyone? Like no one has to read it but I'm not sure of the communities' general opinion on darker themes/no happy endings.

Chapter 7: Combat Training Pt. 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay, so my quirk is hardening. I can harden my skin like so,” Kirishima said brightly before demonstrating. “And then uh, I don’t mean this in a braggy way but I’m pretty strong. I’ve done a lot of weight training.”

 

“Alright. My quirk is brainwashing. If I ask someone a question and they reply, they become suggestible for me,” Hitoshi admitted, mentally preparing himself for a negative reaction. 

 

“That’s really manly!” Kirishima exclaimed. What? Kirishima seemed to notice his confusion. “You know, you could like, end a fight before it starts. I’m kind of built for punching but I’m also kind of a softie. I’d rather avoid conflict if it’s possible.”

 

“Okay…” Hitoshi said slowly, not expecting a character rundown of his teammate. “Um, I can also use my capture weapon decently and parkour-type movement.”

 

“Awesome!” Kirishima smashed his fists together in some sort of pose. “Do you have a plan?”

 

“Planning is really more my brother’s thing…” Kirishima gave him a sad look as if he’d just kicked a puppy. “But I guess I’ve picked up some stuff from his constant mumbling. We can come up with something together, yeah?”

 

“Yeah!” Kirishima cheered, beaming and revealing sharp ass teeth. Oh my fuck???

 


 

“You want me to what?” Denki asked while Yaoyorozu built some sort of wall around the weapon to keep the heroes from touching it. The girl paused her work to sigh. That sigh. Ugh. 

 

“I want you to take out Aiy-- Hitoshi-san,” she said with a touch of irritation. 

 

“Yeah, I don’t think I can do that…” he told her. “He’s too…”

 

She looked at him fully now. “Gay panic?”

 

“Bisexual disaster,” he replied. She got it. 

 

“Just try your best,” she said encouragingly, turning her attention back to the wall she was building. “Maybe if you flirt with him, we’ll win.” Denki choked on the air in shock. 

 


 

“BEGIN!” All Might called through the comms system. 

 

“You’re rooting for your brother right?” Uraraka asked as they watched the screens. The class turned their attention to him at her question. Why did they want to hear his opinion so badly? The kids at Aldera hated his analysis. 

 

“Sure, he’s my brother. But this is probably the most equal match we’ve seen yet. Each team has a quirk that requires strategic use, aka the brain. And then a quirk that requires direct contact approaches, aka the brawn. The Hero Team has to counter Yaoyorozu’s creation quirk while the Villain Team has to counter Hitoshi’s brainwashing,” Izuku offered his observations. 

 


 

Hitoshi and Kirishima had successfully infiltrated from the roof. Getting Kirishima up there had been a time and a half. So far, everyone had put the weapon on the upper floors and expected their opponents to approach from the lower floors. This might throw them off. 

 

By the third floor, they hadn’t found any sign of the weapon or the Villain Team. What the hell? They wandered into a room with an open floorplan and a bunch of windows. 

 

“Hello, heroes,” Kaminari’s voice rang out before he appeared from around a pillar. Hitoshi let out a sigh of frustration. He’d been hoping for Yaoyorozu. The sunshine boy’s hero costume had surprisingly been exactly the sort of aesthetic Hitoshi liked. He was distracting .

 

“I’ll hold him off,” Kirishima offered. “You go find Yaoyorozu.”

 

“Sorry, but I can’t let you do that,” Kaminari smiled. Could a smirk still look cheerful? Hitoshi’s eyes widened as sparks started rolling off Kaminari’s body. Well, isn’t he just ultra lucky that Mei decided to enhance his capture weapon? “I’ve got this,” he said confidently.

 

He ran forward, throwing out his capture weapon as Kaminari discharged. When he pulled, the weapon tightened around him, absorbing the electricity. Kaminari had a brief flash of confusion and panic wash over him before Hitoshi tugged harder on the weapon, pulling him closer. “Nice try,” Hitoshi said with a feral grin. 

 

“Holy shit,” Kaminari breathed as Hitoshi looped the capture tape around him.

 

Kirishima coughed. “Alright. There seems to be a lot of sexual tension here, so I’m just gonna go… find um… yeah.” Hitoshi rolled his eyes as he freed Kaminari from his capture weapon and made the tape more secure. 

 

It wasn’t long before Kirishima found and captured Yaoyorozu. “Hero Team wins!”

 


 

“BEGIN!” All Might boomed again, starting the last match. 

 

Although Kouda’s quirk would be extremely limited in the urban setting of the training exercise, his physical strength was nothing to scoff at. Similar to how Izuku’s general intelligence was heightened as a side effect of his brain’s mutation, Kouda’s physical strength was enhanced due to the mutation he inherited. He was actually right at the same level as Satou and Ojiro. 

 

His classmates looked to him, expecting another possible battle strategy. Even All Might seemed eager to hear what he thought they might do. He sighed. 

 

“This one will likely wind up being a battle of brawn, broken up only by Shouji’s detection capabilities and the martial arts skill that Ojiro displayed yesterday during the quirk test. They are all pretty evenly matched. It’s going to come down to how they decide to strategize,” Izuku said, giving them his best guess. 

 

Sure enough, the fight ended up being largely head-on. The raw strength of the four classmates clashed in a satisfying way. Shouji’s tentacles and Ojiro’s tail were evenly matched as well. Satou used the short boost from his quirk, which only lasted three minutes, to capture Kouda. But Shouji duplicated his tentacles in a sort of chain that he used to restrain Ojiro before wrapping the capture tape around him.

 

When Satou tried to rush him, Shouji jumped onto his shoulder and launched himself into the air. He used his tentacles like wings to glide over to the weapon. He touched the weapon as he landed on the ground. 

 

“Hero Team Wins!” All Might announced. 

 


 

“For your first combat training session, you all did very well. Most importantly, no one was injured! You’re all pretty good at working in teams and strategizing even with a clear lack of fighting techniques,” All Might congratulated them. Izuku noticed that Ojiro was put out by the comment about their fighting skills. He was the only one with formal martial arts training. 

 

“Midori Aiyama-Shounen, I was impressed with your knowledge of practical battle technique,” All Might comment and Izuku’s eyes snapped to his. 

 

“Midori?” Izuku asked. Did he remember?

 

“Ah, sorry. Because your hair is green while your brother’s hair is purple. If you’d rather I differentiate you two another way, let me know,” All Might said with a beaming smile. Oh.  

 

“Izuku is fine,” he said with a glare. He hadn’t meant to but he felt his face make the expression. All Might looked surprised by the sudden hostility but carried on with his remarks for the class before dismissing them.

 

They attended the rest of their afternoon classes. He was pleased to find that the environment was much nicer than Aldera. Iida, Uraraka, and Tsu talked to him a lot between classes. Kacchan even made friends. And based on the blush that kept making an appearance on Hitoshi’s face, he had a crush on a particular electric blonde. 

 

He was going to like it just fine at UA.

Notes:

Midori = Green in Japanese if you didn't know.

Momo: *Trying to use the first name as specified, but also polite rich girl manners*
Different ships get different speeds. Depends on the characters' histories and their chemistry.

Kirishima: I feel like I witnessed something indecent :(
Me: sorry, they are dumb and flirty

Chapter 8: Class Election

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When Izuku and Hitoshi got to school that day, the gates were overrun with reporters. Of course, they came through the teacher’s entrance with their parents. But since their parents were teachers, the four of them had gone to the entrance so that Mama and Dad could help the other teachers get the students past the reporters safely. 

 

“Will you tell us about what the Symbol of Peace is like as a teacher?” a lady asked, shivering a microphone in the face of … Uraraka!

 

“Wh-what he’s like? Um… He’s very muscular!” she replied, unable to get past the reporter. Izuku darted forward, against Dad’s protests, to help her get past. 

 

“What do you think of All Might as a teacher?” the same reporter asked Iida this time. 

 

“He made me recognize anew that I attend an educational institution that is the best of the best. Of course, his dignity and character go without saying. But we students are constantly able to see his humorous side. It is a unique opportunity to learn about being a top hero directly from one.” Izuku and Uraraka laughed softly as Iida nearly put the reporters to sleep with his speech.

 

Distracted by a new face the reporter left Iida alone. “Excuse me! Can you tell me about All Migh--” she faltered as Kacchan gave her a harsh glare. After they had all gotten past the reporters, they took refuge behind Dad. 

 

“Um, about All Might… Wow, you’re scruffy… What’s your deal?” Dad narrowed his eyes at the woman. 

 

“He’s not on duty today,” Dad answered flatly. “You are disturbing the classes. Please leave.” 

 

All of the reporters present looked disappointed. That one woman was tenacious though. “I would like to speak directly with All Might--” an alarm went off as she tried to follow Dad through the gate. She stepped back just in time to avoid getting crushed by a barrier that formed. 

 

“God, I hate the media,” Dad sighed tiredly. 

 


 

“Good work on yesterday’s combat training. I saw the video and the results,” Dad addressed the class. “Now let’s get down to homeroom business. Sorry about the late notice, but today, I’ll have you…”

 

The class leaned forward in suspense. “...decide on a class representative.”

 

It’s actually a normal school activity, the class seemed to be thinking in unison. 

 

“I want to be class rep! Pick me!” Kirishima said brightly. 

 

“Me too!” Kaminari raised his hand. 

 

Surprisingly, even Jirou raised her hand. “I want to do it, too.”

 

“It’s a job made for m--” Aoyama started before he got cut off by Ashido.

 

“I’ll be the leader!” Ashido cheered.

 

“Let me do it! Me!” Kacchan said, unexpectedly hyped up. 

 

“Silence, please!” Iida said loudly. “It is a job with the serious responsibility of leading others. It is not a job for just anyone who wants to do it. It is a calling that requires the trust of those around you. If we want to use democracy to decide on a true leader, then we should hold an election to choose one.”

 

Even though his hand is raised the highest, Izuku noted. 

 

“Why did you suggest that?” Kaminari asked. 

 

“We haven’t known each other for that long, so how can we have trust or anything?” Tsu pointed out. 

 

“If that’s the case, and everyone votes for themselves…” Kirishima trailed off. 

 

Iida was undeterred. “Don’t you think that is precisely why whoever receives multiple votes here can be truly considered the most suitable person? What do you think Aizawa Sensei?” 

 

Dad looked up blearily from where he sat on the floor in his sleeping bag. “I don’t care, as long as you decide before homeroom is over.” With that, he fell over and embraced his nap.

 

“Thank you very much!” Iida said before organizing an anonymous vote among the class. When the results were counted, they each had one vote except for five people. Where did those five votes go? Four went to Izuku, and one went to Yayorozu. Izuku had actually voted for Yayorozu too, so she had three votes while he had four. 

 

“If this is what the poll chooses,” Iida said, looking quite disappointed. 

 

“You didn’t vote for yourself?” Tsu asked, pointing out that Iida had zero votes. 

 

“I felt it would be dishonest,” Iida admitted. “This makes Aiyama Izuku the Class President and Yaoyorozu Momo the Class Vice President.”

 

“S-s-seriously? Seriously?” Izuku stuttered. Why???

 

“How vexing,” Yaoyorozu sighed. Did she mean Izuku or just getting chosen?

 

With their class representatives chosen, they were dismissed to lunch. “There are a lot of people today!” Uraraka exclaimed. Only the first years had been at the school yesterday.

 

“That’s because everyone in the hero course, support course, and management course meets in the same place,” Iida explained. They sat with the same people as they did yesterday. They chatted as they ate. Izuku wasn’t sure how their conversation came to it but suddenly Uraraka asked:

 

“Are you a rich boy Iida?” She had guessed correctly, apparently. Iida told them the history of his Pro Hero family and how they had been passing the mantle of Ingenium for generations. 

 

Suddenly an alarm blared. After a moment, an automated voice spoke over the speaker system. “There has been a level 3 security breach. All students please evacuate outdoors promptly. I repeat…”

 

“What is a level 3 security breach?” Iida asked an older student sitting near them. 

 

“It means someone is trespassing on school grounds. I’ve never seen anything like this in the three years I’ve been here. You should hurry too!” they said before rushing off. 

 

The eleven of them tried to leave the lunchroom together, planning to return to their classroom. But unfortunately, in all the other students’ haste to get out of the lunchroom, the hallway had become overcrowded and chaotic. Izuku tried to stay with his friends but he got pushed and pulled away from everyone. 

 

When he found himself smooshed against a door, he reached for the handle. The door opened and, with a squeak of surprise, he fell into the room. He kicked it shut from his spot on the floor and laid down. At least he hadn’t gotten trampled. 

 

“An NPC?” a voice questioned. Izuku scrambled to get up. When he turned around, he came face to face with a pale, blue-haired man. His scarlet eyes observed Izuku with mild curiosity. This person didn’t belong here…

 

Izuku spared a quick glance at the room he’d found himself in. It was some sort of office. “Do you have a dialogue box? Can you help me, NPC?” What? Izuku watched as the man reached for the filing cabinet next to him. He touched the lock on the outside of the drawer and it turned to dust. The lines from his quirk jumped into view. 

 

He paled at the information his quirk was giving him. This guy could remove every trace of him from this world. Kill him in an instant and no one would have a clue. One of the lines he was reading passed over the man's face and they locked eyes again. “What are you looking at?”

 

“S-sorry,” Izuku stammered, averting his eyes. “I won’t look at you.”

 

“You weren’t looking at me, though. You were looking at something near me. Is it a quirk, NPC?” the man asked, abandoning the cabinet to approach Izuku. This close, Izuku could see that he was very young; early 20’s probably. The man’s hand came towards Izuku’s face. 

 

“Please, don’t,” he whimpered, backing into the door. 

 

“You seem to understand my quirk, NPC,” the man said thoughtfully. “You’re smart. NPC’s can’t be smart. That makes you Player Two.” Why does he talk in video game speech?

 

The man backed away, returning to the filing cabinet. He pulled something out before turning back to Izuku. “I have to go. I look forward to playing with you, Player Two.” Smoke enveloped him and he vanished.

 

Izuku let himself take a moment to cry from the stress and fear.

Notes:

*presents shiggy*
Me: This is probably my favorite villain. Just because if I were a villain, I would 100% be this socially awkward, neurotic, hoodie-wearing, gamer weirdo. I don't know. I just relate to that whole vibe on a personal level.

Chapter 9: Exit Sign Iida

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After he stopped crying, Izuku left the office just in time to see Iida float into the air and blast across the hallway with a boost from his engines. Woah, what did I miss?

 


 

Tenya managed to get to a window. Who in the world trespassed? He could see the gates from here and they had been stormed by the press. I wondered what it was but it’s just the media. 

 

“Everyone, calm dow--” Tenya was cut off when his face was smooshed into the window. Where are the teachers? Are they busy trying to deal with everything?

 

“Everyone, stop! Slow down!” Tenya spotted Kirishima and Kaminari struggling in the crowd. After a moment they were pulled out of sight by the panicking crowd. Is there anyone here who knows it’s fine? No one has noticed. Everyone is panicking!

 

Izuku, Hitoshi, Mei, Ashido, Bakugou, he’d lost sight of all of them. He heard a cry of pain from Uraraka and noticed her getting squished between people. “Uraraka!”

 

“Iida-kun!” She reached for him, so he tried to force his way through the people in the hallway. What would Izuku or my brother do in this situation?

 

“Uraraka! Make me… Make me float, Uraraka!” he called, reaching for her. Struggling but determined, she reached back and tapped his fingers, activating her quirk. Instantly, he floated up into the air. A place in everyone’s line of sight…

 

He noticed the exit at the end of the hall. There. Pulling up his pant legs, he exposed his engines. “Engine boost!” The boost from his engines spun him but he moved forward nonetheless. He hit the wall, just above the exit sign at the end of the hall. 

 

Be concise, clear, and bold, he reminded himself. Steadying himself with a pipe near the ceiling, he addressed the crowd. “Everyone, everything’s fine! It is just the media! There is nothing to panic about. Everything’s fine! This is UA. Let us act in a way befitting the best of the best.”

 

The crowd in the hallway settled. It looked like it worked. A few voices near the window announced that they could see the police and everyone calmed down further. Everything was fine. 

 


 

When they finally made it back to the classroom, Izuku approached his dad. “I need to talk to you. It’s important.” His dad nodded and they went into the hall. 

 

“What is it?” Dad asked. 

 

“During lunch, when the alarms went off, I ended up in an office to escape the commotion. There was a man there who probably shouldn’t have been.” Dad narrowed his eyes. 

 

“Are you okay?” Dad asked, gaze darting over Izuku. He seemed to notice the slight puffiness of Izuku’s eyes. “You were crying?”

 

“I cried after he left because I was overwhelmed. I’m fine. But he took something, a file. And his quirk was… dangerous. He could disintegrate things. He called me an NPC for a while but at the end, he called me Player Two?” Izuku looked up at his dad uncertainly. “He said he looked forward to playing with me? And then he disappeared in a cloud of smoke.”

 

“I’ll have Nezu look into it,” Dad assured him. Then he pulled Izuku into a hug. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

 


 

“Come on class rep. Start,” Yaoyorozu prompted. 

 

“N-now, let us decide on the other class officers…” Izuku didn’t really want to be a class rep. Maybe he could just step down? “But first, can I say something? I think that Iida Tenya should be the class rep, after all. He was able to get everyone’s attention in such a cool way. I think it would be best for Iida to do it.”

 

“I’m good with that too,” Kaminari smiled.

 

“Izuku’s saying it, and it’s true that Iida was a big help at the cafeteria today,” Kirishima agreed. 

 

“Yeah he kind of looked like the person on the emergency exit signs, didn’t he?” someone else added, though Izuku didn’t catch who that was. 

 

“You’re wasting time. I don’t care what you do, just hurry up and do it,” Dad grumbled. 

 

Iida stood. “If the class rep has nominated me, then it can not be helped. From this day forth, I, Iida Tenya, promise to do my best to carry out the duties of class representative.”

 

Kirishima beamed at him. “We’re counting on you, Emergency Exit Iida!”

 


 

Nezu looked at the gates while standing with Midnight, Thirteen, and Recovery Girl. They were crumbled entirely to dust. “How were the ordinary members of the press able to do something like this? Someone instigated this. Did someone evil slip in, or was it intended to be a declaration of war?”

 


 

Hitoshi spun in a chair in the teachers’ office. He and Izuku were waiting on on their parents to finish up some stuff before they could go home. He noticed Auntie Nemuri entering the office. 

 

“Hitoshi!” Oh no. Why had she zeroed in on him? She pulled up a chair by the one he was sitting in and leaned in. That was her gossip face. “Darling! I couldn’t help but notice today when I came in to teach my class, that not only do you look like your dad, but you also share his penchant for loud blondes.”

 

“He what?” Dad asked, looking up from his paperwork. No! What the hell, Auntie!?

 

“Well, I get in there and imagine my surprise when our quiet Toshi is flirting with that little electric student. Both were blushing messes, of course,” she grinned. Absolutely evil. 

 

“Aw, my baby has a crush,” Mama smiled while Izuku snickered at Hitoshi’s misery. Dad stood up and pulled him to stand so that he could hug Hitoshi. 

 

“Kid. My Child. Sweetheart. Do I have to warn you about loud blondes?” Dad asked in a dramatic tone. 

 

“Excuse me? What’s wrong with loud blondes?” Mama huffed. 

 

Dad ignored him, holding Hitoshi tight. “I married my loud blonde. But you still have a chance.”

 

“But… he’s pretty,” Hitoshi mumbled, face burning. Dad sighed. 

 

“Yeah. Yeah, they are. That’s how the loud blondes draw you in,” he lamented. 

 

“Well, at least you think I’m pretty,” Mama smiled, rolling his eyes. 

 


 

Cat Chat

 

KING EXPLOSION: soooo…

KING EXPLOSION: @Purple Cat

KING EXPLOSION: What was up with you and Pikachu

Purple Cat: shut up

Green Bean: I’d also like to know

Zoomies: OOH who???

Green Bean: Kaminari. You met him at lunch.

KING EXPLOSION: blonde. Electric quirk. Pikachu color scheme

Purple Cat: he does not look like Pikachu

Green Bean: yes he does

KING EXPLOSION: Pikachu as a person

Zoomies: ...does this mean we should get Toshi a Pikachu plushie

KING EXPLOSION: YES

Purple Cat: NO

KING EXPLOSION: Get Hitoshi a plushie of his boyfriend

Purple Cat: We’re just friends

Green Bean: I mean… what we saw on the screens today…

KING EXPLOSION: oh yeah. That was oddly heated.

Green Bean: All Might blushed. 

Green Bean: You proud of yourself Toshi?

Green Bean: You made the number one hero embarrassed

Zoomies: fantastic. Sad that I missed that. 

KING EXPLOSION: Your anti-electricity feature on the capture weapon worked

Zoomies: Really?

KING EXPLOSION: really helped him with some impromptu bondage with Pikachu

Purple Cat: IT WASN’T BONDAGE

Zoomies: Toshi, that is not what my babies are meant to be used for 

Green Bean: (⁄ ⁄•⁄ω⁄•⁄ ⁄)⁄ This conversation took a turn

Purple Cat: It was a training exercise, you ass. I was supposed to capture him.

KING EXPLOSION: sure, sure. 

KING EXPLOSION: for real though, you like him?

Purple Cat: ...yes

KING EXPLOSION: We’ll be your wing team then

Zoomies: I know nothing of flirting but I will try!

Green Bean: I will also do my best to help!

Purple Cat: He’s just so pretty I want to die how can anyone be so pretty

KING EXPLOSION: he’s also dumb

KING EXPLOSION: but whatever floats your boat

Purple Cat: He’s not dumb. 

Green Bean: He seemed pretty good at English and Literature. 

Purple Cat: yeah!

KING EXPLOSION: “Not that you’re not hot. Like I’m melting, my guy.”

Purple Cat: SHUT UP!

KING EXPLOSION: no (❛◡˂̵ ̑̑✧)

Zoomies: omg did he say that to your face?

Purple Cat: ...he did

KING EXPLOSION: dumb. Dumb as hell.

Notes:

School stuff is serious. But family fluff and teen chaos are also important.

Chapter 10: Welcome to the USJ

Chapter Text

“For today’s hero basic training, it’s turned into a class with three instructors,” Dad informed the class. “All Might and me, and one more person.”

 

Turned into? Izuku thought. I wonder if it’s a special case.  

 

“Excuse me! What will we be doing?” Sero asked, raising his hand.

 

“Disasters, shipwrecks, and everything in between,” Dad replied cryptically. “It’s rescue training.” 

 

“Rescue… Looks like it’ll be a lot of work this time, too,” Kaminari commented.

 

“Right?” Ashido agreed excitedly.

 

“Idiot, this is the duty of a hero!” Kirishima said brightly. “My arms are ready to rumble!”

 

“No one can beat me in the water, kero,” Tsu said with a half-smile.  

 

“Hey, I’m not done,” Dad frowned before continuing. “You can decide if you want to wear your costume or not this time.  Because there are probably costumes that limit your abilities, too.  The training will take place off-campus, so we’re taking a bus. That is all. Start getting ready.”

 

Rescue training… Izuku thought excitedly. What I’ve admired most about heroes. It’s training to get another step closer to being a great hero. I’ll do my best!

 


 

At the buses, a whistle blowing Iida tried to organize the class. “Class 1-A! Gather round! Form two lines by your student numbers in order to make boarding the bus go smoothly.”

 

“Wow, Iida’s going at full throttle,” Izuku observed.

 

“Who the hell gave him a whistle?” Hitoshi asked, irritated by the sound. 

 

When they got on the bus, it was one with seats lining the sides and facing the middle. “Shoot. I didn’t think it’d be this type of bus,” Iida somehow pouted with dignity.  

 

“There was no point, huh?” Ashido said, patting his shoulder. 

 

Somehow, they got on the subject of quirks while they chatted to pass the time. “My hardening’s strong against others, but unfortunately, it doesn’t look like much,” Kirishima lamented. 

 

“I think it’s really cool!” Izuku told him. “It’s a quirk that can definitely pass as a pro’s.” 

 

“A pro’s, huh?” Kirishima looked at his hardened arm thoughtfully. “But you have to think about popularity as a hero too, you know.”

 

“My Navel Laser is pro-level in both flashiness and strength,” Aoyama said, jumping into the conversation. 

 

“But it’s not that great if it gives you a stomachache,” Ashido pointed out. 

 

“Well, if you’re talking about flashy and strong, it’s gotta be Todoroki and Bakugou, though, right?” Kirishima asked, looking towards the two in question. 

 

“Bakugou’s always mad, so he doesn’t seem like he’ll be popular,” Tsu said, touching her cheek in thought. Oh no...

 

“What the hell? You wanna fight!?” Kacchan shouted, standing in his seat.

 

“See?” Tso gave them a pointed look.

 

“We haven’t known each other that long so it’s amazing that everyone already knows his personality is the same as one of those little, angry Pomeranians,” Kaminari said bravely. Clearly, he had a death wish. Hitoshi just snickered. 

 

“What’s with that vocabulary, bastard? I’ll kill you!” Izuku sighed. He was doing so much better but therapy only did so much for his temper. When people antagonize him he still gets upset. 

 

“Kacchan, sit down,” Izuku gave him a flat look.

 

“But he…” Kacchan trailed off when Izuku continued to look at him flatly. “Fine,” he huffed, folding his arms across his chest and sitting. 

 

“Woah… a Bakugou tamer,” Sero said, eyes wide. 

 

“We’re here. Stop messing around” Dad announced, looking entirely done with the day already. 

 


 

Getting off the bus, they were greeted by a hero in a spacesuit. “Everyone, I have been waiting for you,” they said cheerfully. 

 

“It’s the space hero Thirteen. The kind hero who has rescued tons of people from disasters,” Izuku said aloud.  

 

“Oh, I love Thirteen!” Uraraka said, nearly jumping up and down with excitement.

 

“Let’s go inside without delay,” Thirteen instructed. 

 

Once inside, the class was in awe of the building that looked like an indoor theme park. “A shipwreck, a landslide, a fire, a windstorm, et cetera,” Thirteen told them. “It is a training ground that I made with different types of accidents and disasters. It’s called the ‘Unforeseen Simulation Joint.’ Or ‘USJ’ for short!”

 

Dad approached Thirteen and Izuku could just overhear them. “Thirteen, where is All Might? He was supposed to meet us here.”

 

“About that… It looks like he did too much hero work on his way to work and ran out of time, so he’s resting in the lounge,” they told him. What?  

 

“That’s the height of irrationality,” Dad remarked. Then he sighed. “It can’t be helped. Shall we begin?”

 

“Let’s see,” Thirteen started. “Before we begin, let me say one thing… or two... or three… or four… five… six… seven…”

 

Regaining their train of thought, Thirteen continued. “Everyone, I am sure you are aware of my quirk, Black Hole. I can suck up anything and turn it to dust.” 

 

“You’ve been able to use that quirk to save people from all kinds of disasters, right?” Izuku asked with Uraraka actually jumping up and down now.

 

“Yes, but it is a power that can kill easily,” Thirteen said solemnly. “Some of you also have quirks like that, right?? In superhuman society, personal quirks have been certified and stringently regulated, so that it doesn’t seem to be a problem at first glance. However, please do not forget that there are many quirks that can easily kill with one wrong step.”

 

“With Aizawa’s physical fitness test, you found out about the possibility of your own hidden powers, and with All Might’s person-to-person combat training, I think you experienced the danger of using those powers against others. This class is a fresh start. You shall learn how to use your quirks to save people’s lives. You do not have powers so that you can harm others. I hope you leave here with the understanding that you have powers in order to help others.”

 

“That is all. Thank you for listening.” The class cheered at the wonderful speech. 

 

“All right then, first--” Dad was cut off when the power went out. A portal appeared at the fountain placed near the bottom of the entrance stairs. “Gather together and don’t move. Thirteen protect the students.”

 

“What’s that?” Kirishima asked. “Is this like the entrance exam where the lesson’s already started?” Izuku saw the man from the office step through the portal, followed by dozens of other people. This time, the man was covered with disembodied hands. Izuku took a step forward.

 

“Don’t move!” Dad ordered, putting his goggles on. “Those are villains.”

 

The portal formed a face. Lines formed around him briefly, letting Izuku know it was a quirk. But then the lines glitched due to the sheer amount of people with active or obvious quirks. “Thirteen and Eraserhead, huh? The teacher’s schedule we stole the other day said that All Might was supposed to be here,” the portal spoke calmly.  

 

“So the trespassing the other day was the work of these scumbags, after all,” Dad concluded.

 

“Where is he?” the hand man asked. “I went through the trouble of bringing this whole crowd too. All Might. The symbol of Peace. I can’t believe he’s not here. I wonder if he’ll come if we kill some kids?”

 

Dad’s scarf floated intimidatingly at the threat. Izuku felt Hitoshi grab his arm. They were both trembling. “What? Villains? No way.” Exclamations of confusion and fear could be heard among the students. 

 

“There’s no way they could get into a hero school,” Kirishima said, disbelieving.  

 

“Sensei, what about the trespasser sensors?” Yaoyorozu asked.

 

“We have them, of course, but…” Thirteen trailed off.

 

“Did they only appear here, or around the whole school?” Todoroki spoke suddenly, his expression calculating. “Either way, if the sensors are not responding, that means they have someone with a quirk that can do that. An isolated area separated from the main campus during a time when a class is supposed to be here. They might be fools, but they’re not dumb. This surprise attack was carefully planned with some sort of goal in mind.” 

 

“Thirteen, start the evacuation,” Dad instructed. “Try calling the school. These villains even had something to counteract the sensors. It’s possible someone with radio-wave-type powers is interfering. Kaminari, you try contacting the school with your quirk, too.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Kaminari replied, fiddling with the headpiece of his hero costume. 

 

“What about you?” Izuku asked desperately. “Will you fight by yourself?” He can’t. “With that many...” too many... “even if you can erase their quirks…” Dad’s... “Eraserhead’s fighting style is capturing after erasing the enemy’s quirk. A frontal battle is…” too much...

 

Dad turned to them with a smirk. “You can’t be a hero with just one trick. I’m leaving it to you, Thirteen.” And with that, he rushed in to attack the villains.

Chapter 11: Villains at the USJ

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Shouta could hear the fear in his son’s voice. Intending to reassure both his kids and his class, he turned to them with a smirk. “You can’t be a hero with just one trick. I’m leaving it to you, Thirteen.” And with that, he rushed in to attack the villains.

 

He ran forward, turning off the quirks of the closest three villains, and captured them in his weapon. Tugging on the ends, he smashed their heads together. “Idiot, he’s Eraserhead!” he heard one of the villains say. “He can erase quirks just by looking at them!”

 

“Erase? Are you gonna erase the quirks of heteromorphic-type villains like us, too?” a man with a rock-like appearance and multiple arms asked, running at him. 

 

“No, I can’t,” Shouta answered, dodging the punch that was thrown at him. He followed up with one of his own, knocking the villain back. He threw his capture tape after him, catching his leg. “But the skills of guys like you are statistically more likely to manifest in close combat.”

 

He dodged another punch from a villain that tried to sneak up behind him, kicking him back before pulling on his capture weapon to throw the other villain at him. “So I’ve taken measures against that.” He continued to alternate between offense and defense against the many villains surrounding him, using his quirk and capture weapon to keep the advantage. 

 

Suddenly, the portal villain disappeared, reappearing up by the students. “Shit, I just blinked once and the guy who looks like the most trouble got away.” 

 


 

“Dad’s actually good at fighting by himself against a lot of people,” Izuku noted, relieved. 

 

“Thank fuck,” Hitoshi breathed. Everyone else had already run towards the doors while they stayed to watch their Dad. 

 

“This is no time for analysis! Hurry up and take shelter,” Iida scolded, running back to them. I wasn’t analyzing, I was worried about my dad, Izuku thought, miffed. 

 

The black smoke of the portal villain appeared in front of them. “I won’t let you,” he stated, blocking their exit. The class took defensive stances. 

 

“Nice to meet you. We are the League of Villains. It may be presumptuous of us, but we have invited ourselves into the home of the heroes, UA High School, in order to have All Might, the Symbol of Peace, take his last breath. I believe All Might should have been here. Has there been some kind of change? Well, that is neither here nor there. This is the part I am to play. 

 

Kacchan and Kirishima launched themselves at the villain before he could gear up to do whatever he had been planning. The two teens were in sync as they attacked. “Did you consider that you’d get beaten by us before you did it?” Kirishima questioned through the smoke of Kacchan’s explosions.

 

“Oh dear, that’s dangerous,” the villain commented nonchalantly. “That’s right. Even if you are students, you are excellent golden eggs.” His smoke began expanding. 

 

“No! Move away, you two!” Thirteen shouted.  

 

“My job is to scatter you all and torture you to death,” the villain revealed. The smoke enveloped them and suddenly Izuku was hurtling through the air into some water. The shipwreck zone Thirteen had mentioned? He blearily looked around, trying to determine which way was up. 

 

Before he could get anywhere, a villain came out of nowhere, swimming right for him. Mutation quirk. Shark attributes. Sharp teeth. Not the time! He scolded himself and tried to swim away. A spear of ice suddenly shot through the water, knocking the villain away. Izuku turned to see Tsu and Todoroki swimming towards him. Tsu got them both to the surface quickly. 

 

Todoroki constructed some sort of rising ice pillar to get them onto the ship and away from the other villains in the water. They took a moment to regain their bearings. “This has turned into a bad situation,” Tsu observed. 

 

“What the villain said earlier, they knew UA’s schedule,” Izuku realized. “They must have set up the media break in the other day so that they could get into the school and steal information. They planned this, just like Todoroki said.” 

 

“They can’t really think they can kill All Might though,” Todoroki frowned, joining the conversation. “My own father has been second to him for years.”

 

“Your father…?” Izuku thought about it. Who was second to… “Endeavor?”

 

Todoroki gave him a suspicious look. “You didn’t know who my father was?” Izuku shook his head. 

 

“Guys,” Tsu interjected. “Don’t you think they are doing something so extreme and trying so far because they’ve found a way to kill him? Even if they can’t, they just said that they’d torture us to death. Are we even able to hold out until All Might arrives? Even if he comes, what if he loses and we don’t make it out alive, kero?”

 

“Is that you being anxious or just pessimistic?” Izuku asked, balking at her. 

 

“Moreover,” Todoroki chimed in from the ship’s rail. “Villains are surrounding the boat now.”

 

“What?” Izuku squeaked, joining him at the rail. Tsu followed. Izuku tried to focus on each one individually. All of their quirks that he could get a read on were suited for water. 

 

“They aren’t attacking,” Tsu pointed out after a long moment. 

 

“They don’t know what our quirks are,” Izuku concluded. “Think about it. If they knew, they wouldn’t have sent Tsu to a water zone. Even though they’re all suited to water, they’re waiting to see what we can do before they approach us.”

 

“So we should come up with a plan before they get tired of waiting. Take them by surprise,” Todoroki suggested. “What are your quirks?”

 

“Our best bet is to simply escape but they might follow us out of the water. Todoroki, if you could freeze the water with one of those spiky ice walls you make, but centered around them, that would probably do it. I’m not seeing any fire or heat quirks out there to melt it. And then Tsu can carry us out of here,” Izuku half-spoke, half-mumbled. 

 

“Izuku’s quirk is other people’s quirks,” he heard Tsu say. 

 

“Huh?” He noticed the confused look on Todoroki’s face. “Oh, yeah. I can analyze people’s quirks, their general stats, strengths and weaknesses, and occasionally other data. The majority of the time it’s quirk-related, although there have been a few times when it isn’t. Like intelligence stats,” Izuku explained. 

 

“That’s how you knew about my frostbite… and the other thing…” Todoroki said, his expression becoming passive again. 

 

“Ah, yeah. I was trying to get a rise out of you so that you’d walk away from the weapon. I’m sorry if I upset you,” Izuku apologized. 

 

“It’s fine. I misunderstood,” Todoroki replied. “Now about this plan of yours?” 

 

“Right so,” Izuku peered over the railing. “I think, if Tsu jumps with us as far out as she can in that direction, we can get a quarter to half of the way. Before we hit the water, Todoroki, you’ll need to make a spiky ice wall wide enough to trap all the villains that gathered here. And try to push us the rest of the way as far as you can. Tsu can jump the remaining bit. We’ll decide where to go when we get there.”

 


 

Izuku’s plan had worked with no issues. But where to go next was the current question. To the other zones to help their classmates? To the exit to hope they can find a way out? Or to his dad to help him in any way they can? Well, Izuku was biased. 

 

“Aizawa-Sensei would want us to leave,” Todoroki insisted. “To try to get help.”

 

“Probably. But I want to help him in any way I can. He’s not meant for large fights like this. I won’t get in the way. I just want to help lighten the load,” Izuku tried to explain without revealing their relationship. It wasn’t that it had to be a secret. Dad and Mama just haven’t ever told students about their marriage before. It was safer to keep the number of people who knew limited. Especially with how often Dad expelled people in the past. 

 

“You have an intelligence quirk. No offense but how can you fight against high-powered quirks like that?” Todoroki countered. 

 

“I fought you and won once already, haven’t I?” Izuku growled. Todoroki’s eyes widened at the show of hostility. “I’m going to help him whether you come with me or not.”

 

“I’ll come but I don’t want to get involved,” Tsu decided. I’ll just be there to carry you out if you need a quick escape.”

 

“I’ll join you as well,” Todoroki said solemnly. “I can provide defense.”

 

“Let’s go then,” Izuku said, turning in the direction of the plaza where his Dad was.

Notes:

Me: this is canon? *holds book*
Me: *Throws book out the window*
Me: We're going to do something a little different.
Me: I'm remixing the USJ Arc

Chapter 12: Scattered at the USJ

Notes:

TW: violent. heads are bashed. you've seen the show, I assume.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hiding in the shallow waters of the shipwreck zone that came closest to the plaza, while they assessed the situation was their best option. Dad had just taken out another villain and the man covered in hands had engaged now. He was surprisingly fast, reaching Dad in seconds. Dad had tried to land a blow, only to have his elbow caught by the villain. 

 

They were too far away to hear what was said between them, but suddenly Dad’s elbow was crumbling. He didn’t let that stop him, lashing out at the villain. He kept fighting, though he was only using one arm now. The villain seemed to be monologuing. Izuku heard the man shout that his dad was cool. It was oddly childish, like when he called Izuku Player Two. 

 

Suddenly, the big, muscular, bird villain was behind his dad. When had it even gotten there? It moved so fast. Izuku’s heart stopped when it grabbed his dad and blood flew into the air along with his goggles. Horror filled him and tears welled up in his eyes as his dad’s head was crushed into the ground by the monster repeatedly. 

 

“No…” he breathed in shock. “NO!” he screamed when it registered. He was up out of the water before Todoroki or Tsu could grab him. He ran in his dad’s direction, blinking away tears so that he could see. But the hand man was faster and he cut Izuku’s path off. 

 

“Well, if it isn’t Player Two…” 

 


 

At the entrance, the students who hadn’t gotten caught up in the portal watched Thirteen fall. The portal villain had turned their own quirk against them. It was on them to get help. Iida tried to run to the door but the portal villain followed. 

 

“You must have a body, and I think this is it!” Uraraka shouted, touching the silver cylinder within the smoke. The villain floated up, momentarily distracted. Iida pried the doors open. Just a little further… He was out! He wasn’t sure how the others had held the villain back but now he had a mission; get to UA and get the Pro Heroes.

 


 

“You have got to be kidding me,” Katsuki growled as he blew up yet another shitty villain. “Are they all this weak?”

 

“Well maybe to us but I’m worried about our classmates with less offensive capabilities,” Kirishima replied, knocking a villain out with a hardened arm. 

 

“We need to go find that portal guy,” Katsuki decided. 

 

“Why?” Kirishima asked. 

 

“To kill him, obviously,” Katsuki answered, blowing up some invisible guy trying to sneak up on him. 

 

“It’s only my second full day of school but I am pretty sure that heroes can not do that…” Kirishima said hesitantly. 

 

“Maim, then. I don’t care. He’s one of the few that actually have any kind of power. He’s how they got in so I’m sure he’s their ticket out. We need to stop him,” Katsuki explained. 

 

“Oh. You’re actually surprisingly calm and rational,” Kirishima beamed. 

 

“Hah? I’m always calm and rational!” Katsuki huffed. 

 

“No, normally you’re more like--”

 

“Shut up and die, Shitty Hair!” Katsuki barked defensively. 

 

“That! Like that!”

 


 

Hitoshi coughed as they trekked through the fire-laden, mini city. “You good?” Sero asked. 

 

“Yeah. It’s just smoke,” Hitoshi dismissed him. 

 

“I don’t know, man,” Kaminari said softly. “You were breathing in a lot of it when we ran into that last batch of villains.”

 

“Doesn’t matter. We need to get out of here and find the others,” Hitoshi insisted. 

 

“I’m guessing you’ll want to find Izuku first?” Sero asked. 

 

“Yeah,” Hitoshi replied. And Dad…

 

“Shit,” Kaminari cursed when they turned a corner only to find an even larger group of villains. His lungs ached and Hitoshi knew he couldn’t fight them like this. Time to get a little risky. 

 

“Is this it?” he said as loudly as he could manage. “They’re only going to send a bunch of villain wannabes after us?”

 

“Dude, what are you doing?” Sero hissed. 

 

“I mean, come on, we’re UA students,” Hitoshi continued, ignoring him. “We’re here because we have more raw talent in our pinkies than you’ll ever have skill in your entire lives.” The villains were growing furious, faces darkening. 

 

“It’s pathetic really. Aren’t you just fodder? A means to an end?” A chorus of angry responses rose up. Bingo, Hitoshi thought tiredly, exhaustion overtaking him as he took control of so many people at once. “Now, attack your nearest ally.”

 

“Oh, what the fuck?” Sero commented, confused as the villains began to attack each other. 

 

Kaminari looked flushed when he turned to Hitoshi. “So fucking hot…”

 

“Come on. We still need to get out of here,” Hitoshi reminded them, leaving the villains to fight each other. 

 


 

“Well, if it isn’t Player Two…”

 

Izuku froze, looking past the hand man. How could he get past him? Even if he could, how would he get that thing away from his dad? He flinched as Dad tried to hit it only to have his arm crushed by the monster. He could hear the bones snapping from here. 

 

“Do you think he’s cool too, Player Two? Is that why you look so sad?” Izuku could take his eyes off his dad. He wasn’t moving and blood pooled on the ground underneath him. Was he still alive?

 

“Look at me when I’m talking to you!” the villain shouted and suddenly his hand was coming for Izuku’s face. He couldn’t react fast enough but nothing happened when the villain’s fingers settled on his skin. 

 

“Really? How cool, Eraserhead.” The villain backed away from Izuku to look at the hero in question. He was holding his head up as far as he could, with his quirk activated. Keeping the villain from killing Izuku. Then the monster crushed his head into the ground again, this time cracking the concrete with the force. 

 

An inhumane shriek of grief tore through him as he pulled his staff from his hoodie pocket, activating it, and swinging it for all he was worth at the villain. He hit him, he thought.  Except when he looked up, it was that monster instead. Oh, fuck…



R̵̡̃̏͗͊͆̊̍̚͝ė̷̯̟̺͚͖̈̐͆̋͊̉͛g̸̳̗̉e̴̻̝͌̽̐̽̍̃͝͠n̷̡̛̥̫̣͎̫̘͒͆̊͜e̸͇͈̱̋ͅr̷͕͍̅a̸̪ț̴̭̯̃̃͋͛̈́̔̅̕į̸͕̫͚͆̃̅̈́̈ͅo̶̹̺͕̓͑̂̾̑͑n̷͉̆.

S̸̢̺̲̣̏̄̄͒̒̽̂͌͝t̷̜̝̘͕͍̗͔̥̯̆r̸̨̛̝͍͖̲̀̉̈́͗ę̸̞͖̬̫̺͔͙̯͂͌͐̃̒̔n̷͓̿̽͛͗̐̿͋͝͠g̵̡̧̲͓͕͇̏ṫ̵̝̟ͅh̶̢͙̘̺̭͋̐̔͜͝ ̵͔̓A̷̞̲̹͊͝u̸͍̣̬̝̍̃̅̓̌́ģ̷̩͎̘̬͉̮̫̍m̴̧̧͙̹̟̂͂̒̍e̶̝̣̓̓̾ṇ̴̢̡̺̙͙̹͕̰̓̔̆̋̓̿͝t̵̛̮̼̫̥͎̹̃͐̓ͅa̵̢̩̰͔̤̭̐͜͜͝t̶̛͍̬͇̬̹̩̳̣̏͑̾͊͜ǐ̴̮̄̎͝ó̵̜̱n̸̹̝͔̈́̒̂̃̉.

M̸͙̙̳̣͓̿̑̒͆̉̈̈́͂̔i̴͔̖̣̟͂ͅn̴̢̜͉̻̏̓̆̐̂̇͌͘d̵͎͚͙̣͚̗̤̊̈͜l̴̡͕̲̯̯̝͍̠̔͜e̵̺͓̪̮͇͌̾š̸̛̳̜̮̟s̶̡̼͔͕͓̤͔̓̓̐͑͘.

Š̶̨͔̥̮̄̄͋h̸̨͙͉͓̟̠̯̫͛̍ͅō̸̡̱̙̦͌͆̌͐̔͂͜͝ͅċ̶͓̃k̷̢̘̟̈̑̃̐̑͋̓ ̸̡̧̼̗̠̙̖̅͌̀͘Ã̵̲̟̦͚̲̲̺̮̎̄̃̑̽͘̚b̸̧̺̃̈̽̆̓̚̕͜͝͝s̸̟̼͂͑̏̏̀́ͅȍ̷̘͚͚̐͊̽̂͛̓̓͠r̸̡͓̫̙͚͈̃͋p̴̧͍̞̩̠͖̣͇̤͑̀͑̿t̸͖͍͇̙̥̖͈̲̒̌̽i̴͕̎o̸̢̡̩̬̬̥̗̲͋͜n̴̡̯͋͝.

P̸̛͈̘͈͖͋͆̕ŏ̸̰̐̈̒͆w̷̢̙̔̀̆͆͘ȅ̴̘͔̦̺̆r̵̭̫̻̰̭̱̾̚ ̵̱̋Ļ̵̗͂̑͛̓͜e̶̗͖͉͓̖̾͆ṽ̴͕̪̪͊̿ḛ̴̛̝̩̻̱͖͐͝͠l̵̞̥͕̠̱̪̈́̄͐̇̑̔͊̂͠ ̶̙̼͇̻̱̩̍͜L̷̬̆̋i̴̫̽͗̐̊̇̉͠k̸̦̗̿̊̈͐͝ȩ̷̜̰̈́̓͛͐͂̌̄͘͝ ̸͎̬̣̻͔̯͉̭̗̾̇Ä̴̦̰͙̝̻̝́̌̕l̸̟̜̻̳̮̻̝̝̈́l̷̛͚̼̿̃̃͊̚͝͝͝ ̷͚͉͇̃Ṁ̴̢̨̥͚͉̜͒̂̋̒̀͘͝į̷̨̺͕̰̖̽͌̽̑̓̉͊ǧ̴̹͉͙̗͚͕̞́̒͛͐͐̄̅͋͜ͅh̸̤̥͒͋̎̚͝t̵̹̠̱̳̮̤̥̪̆̀͋ͅ.

Ȩ̸̦̰̘̙̮̬̻̓͌͋̋̚ẋ̷̢̱͈̽͌͛̿̌p̷̹̯̥͇̭̦͋̋͆͒o̵̼͕̘̗̐͌̍̌̈́̽͆ṣ̷̛̟͔͕̤̪̆̔̂̿́͑̄͠ę̷̗̖͓͍̙̥̓́́ͅͅḑ̴̢̙͉̹̦̈́̔̏̉̐͐̂̈͊ͅ ̶͍̩̬̩̬̑Ḃ̵̧̯͉̠̩̄͂͂͜͜ͅr̷̛͈̬͇̩̩̮̓a̴̧̩̘͚͈̦͒̑̆͑̈͘͘͝ï̶͍͖̠͚̦̫̹̐͗̈́n̸̛̰̰̫̬̺̐͌̑̋.

Ȇ̸̺̮̺̂͠x̵̨̟̏p̶̻͖͚͂o̵̭͓͗s̸̀ͅe̷̼̜̘͋̏ḋ̷͍̯̬̓͠ ̶̺́B̸̧̂̉r̶̮̯̓̂ȧ̸͙͊i̸̜͋n̷̡̼͝.

E̴̜͛x̷̧͗p̷̖̋o̶͇͒s̷͓͑e̸͈̅d̷̖ ̸̺̍B̴̮́r̷̯a̵̬̿i̸̫̋ň̵͚.

Exposed Brain.

 

That was its weakness. 

 

A tightness cut across his stomach as he was yanked back by something. An explosion went off in the monster’s face as Kacchan appeared in front of him. “What the actual fuck were you doing?” Hitoshi scolded as Izuku landed in his arms. 

 

Several meters away now, he assessed the group he was now with. Hitoshi, Kacchan, Kaminari, Sero, Kirishima, Todoroki, and a little ways back, Tsu. He wasn’t alone. 

 

The portal villain reappeared next to the hand villain, informing him that one of the students had escaped. The villain seemed absolutely furious about this. “What’s the plan, Nerd?” Kacchan demanded. 

 

“I d-don’t…” Izuku cut off, finding it a little hard to breathe. 

 

“Hey, shh. It’s okay,” Hitoshi soothed. “Just think. What do you know? What do the lines say?”

 

“The h-hand guy can d-disintegrate things,” Izuku started. 

 

“Don’t let handjob touch us. Got it,” Kacchan smirked. “What else?”

 

“The p-portal one’s body is c-contained in that s-silver thing,” he continued. 

 

“And the bird, monster villain?” Hitoshi prompted. 

 

“Not a villain. Just a m-monster. It’s wrong. It has so m-many quirks. Regeneration, strength augmentation, s-shock absorption. But its b-brain is exposed. That’s its w-weakness,” Izuku told them. 

 

“Do you have a plan or just the information?” Todoroki asked. 

 

“Um, I think. Todoroki and Kirishima w-would do best with the p-portal villain. Everyone else except Hitoshi c-can probably hold off that m-monster if you work together. Try to aim f-for its brain every chance you g-get. And Hitoshi, that monster f-follows the hand villain’s orders. If you can brainwash him j-just to take him out of the fight, the m-monster might stop attacking.”

 

“We’ll do that then. You and Tsu, try to get to Aizawa-Sensei and get him out of here,” Hitoshi instructed. Izuku nodded. 

 

Plus Ultra.

Notes:

This hurt my heart a little. Aizawa's my favorite character :(

Kaminari: A disaster within a disaster.

Chapter 13: All Might at the USJ

Notes:

TW: canon typical violence/injury

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Todoroki was the first one to make a move, sending a stream of ice over the ground. It cut through the purple smoke before encrusting the silver canister that held the villain. “Let’s go get Aizawa-Sensei,” Tsu said, tugging on Izuku’s arm. 

 

As they made their way around to Dad, avoiding the fight, Izuku watched the others. Kacchan attacked full force with his explosions while staying outside of the monster’s reach. Sero shot tape at its limbs, trying to retrain it, although it kept breaking through. It slowed the damn thing down though. 

 

Kirishima sharped his hands and began an onslaught of the silver canister. Maybe if they could break it, the smoke villain would be powerless. Todoroki kept sending out new sheets of ice to keep the villain in place. Occasionally he’d send ice at the monster to aid the other group. 

 

When they got to Dad, Izuku dropped next to him. “Dad? Can you hear me?” Izuku pushed his hair out of his face and his heart clenched at the blood matting it. 

 

“Dad?” Tsu asked. Shit. He’d forgotten she was here. “It’s okay. I won’t say anything,” she said immediately upon taking in his panicked expression. 

 

A quiet grown came from the man below them. “Hey, we’re going to move you. Is that okay?” Izuku asked, not really expecting a coherent response. His dad made a small sound that might have been an agreement. Or just something to express his pain. Izuku wasn’t sure. 

 

Together, Izuku and Tsu hoisted his dad up, each of his arms draped over one of him. They were broken, Izuku could feel that much, but they needed to get him out of here. His dad was pretty much unconscious which meant he was also a dead weight. Luckily, combined, they were more than strong enough to carry him. 

 

They headed for the exit slowly so that they wouldn’t jostle him too badly. As they neared the stairs leading out of the plaza, the door burst open. “I AM HERE!”

 

He jumped to the bottom of the stairs in a heartbeat, taking in Dad’s condition. “You’re late,” Izuku told him in an icy voice. The hero faltered, looking pained for a second. 

 

“Ah, but I am here now! It will be alright.” One thing stood out in his lines now. T̴̮̐ǐ̸͚m̸͔̆e̶͔͛ ̸̭̕L̷̞̒ĩ̴̼m̵̨̌ị̵̿t̴̻̄.̵͖͝ ̶͙́

 

“If you have a time limit, maybe you should keep the bar full for the students your obligated to protect and care for,” Izuku spat at the man, before pushing past him to carry Dad up the stairs. 

 

When they got to the top, All Might was just now taking off towards the fight. As if he had been stunned to the point of being frozen by Izuku’s remark. Not that it mattered that he was here now. In the plaza, Izuku saw Kaminari jump on the monster’s back, discharging his maximum voltage onto the thing’s head. They won. Without All Might. 

 

More teachers stormed in with Iida. Someone came and took Dad from him. He felt something dripping down his face and he reached up. His fingers came back with blood. He had one last thought before everything went dark: Is that mine?

 


 

Hitoshi left Izuku and Tsu, heading the opposite way as them. He avoided the fight, same as them, keeping his eyes on the hand villain. Izuku had warned him that the guy was fast. He had also told Hitoshi that the guy seemed to be obsessed with video games.

 

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Todoroki’s ice and Katsuki’s explosions, but he stayed locked on his goal. The man seemed too distressed by the turn of events to even notice Hitoshi’s approach. He was clawing at the skin on his neck, causing rivulets of red to stain his skin. 

 

It vaguely reminded him of the way Izuku pulled his hair. He’d heard the term for it once in a foster home. Body-focused something. It had to do with anxiety disorders. “Hey,” he called. 

 

The villain turned to him. “An NPC?”

 

“I’m definitely a player,” Hitoshi replied. 

 

“No, you’re not. Player Two is…” he turned away from Hitoshi scanning the plaza. 

 

“Hey! Focus on me, asshole,” Hitoshi snapped. “I have a fucking problem with you.”

 

“A problem?” the villain parroted blankly. 

 

“Yeah. You want to know what it is, you piece of shit?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“I don’t ca--” the villain’s face went blank as Hitoshi took control. Hitoshi stood there awkwardly. He just had to keep him here now, right? The monster was still attacking though. Maybe it needed an additional command to stop. Well shit. He wasn’t letting go of this guy but he couldn’t make him talk either. 

 

Keeping an eye on the fight, he saw Kaminari jump on the monster’s back, discharging his maximum voltage onto the thing’s head. The monster dropped. It stayed still. And smoke swirled next to the hand villain. What?

 

Apparently, Kaminari’s discharge had also broken the ice holding the portal villain. He tried to talk to the hand villain, quickly realizing he was brainwashed. He glared at Hitoshi, as well as disembodied glowing eyes could glare. Then he opened a portal, taking the hand villain with him. He felt his control snap as they vanished. 

 

They were gone. The creature was dead. All Might was here now? And Dad was… Dad! Hitoshi sprinted out of the plaza towards the stairs he had seen them go up. As he neared, he could see Mama crouched on the ground in front of Izuku. Then Izuku dropped. 

 


 

Hizashi had been sitting at his desk in the teachers’ office, going over tomorrow’s lesson plan, when Iida burst into the room. He was frantically ranting about villains and the USJ. Hizashi pushed down nausea that welled up at the thought of villains anywhere near his husband, his kids, or his students. He took a deep breath. 

 

“Go tell Nezu,” Hizashi instructed with a practiced and forced calm. "He will sound an alarm that will call the rest of the teachers in the school. Those of us here will head there now. Let Nezu know we’re going too.” Iida nodded and raced off. 

 

Hizashi turned to Nemuri, Cementoss, and Snipe. “Let’s go kick some ass.” When they got there, the door had already been broken open. All Might probably. He was the only one strong enough to do that. 

 

The other teachers caught up quickly with Iida at their side. Inside he saw Thirteen on the ground, flanked by Uraraka and Ashido. Near the stairs, Izuku and Asui stood with a limp and bloody Shouta. 

 

Please, no, Hizashi begged as he ran over to them with Nemuri in tow. He and Nemuri took Shouta from the kids, carefully laying him on the ground until Recovery Girl could get here. He looked up to ask Izuku where Hitoshi was but froze when he saw an excessive amount of blood escaping his nose. 

 

“Izuku?” Hizashi reached for him but he looked dazed. Izuku reached up and touched the blood, staring at it when he pulled his hand back. Then his eyes unfocused and he fainted. “Izuku!”

 

He caught his son just as Hitoshi reached the base of the stairs to see his brother go down.

Notes:

On that note, I think I'll be done for tonight.
A FedEx delivery woke me up early today so my schedule's a little off today.

Where was everyone?
Iida, Uraraka, Shouji, and Mina were at the entrance.
Tokoyami and Kouda were in the storm zone.
Bakugou and Kirishima were in the ruins.
Izuku, Tsu, and Todoroki were in the Shipwreck zone.
Kaminari, Hitoshi, and Sero were in the fire zone.
Momo and Jirou were in the Mountain zone.
Satou and Tails were in the landslide zone.
Aoyama and Hagakure were unaccounted for.

They are fighting seriously. But my mind keeps supplying an image of all these super-powered gremlins going absolutely batshit on that Nomu. It's amusing.

Chapter 14: The Hospital

Notes:

TW: hospital setting

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Emergency personal had arrived. Police were detaining the villains scattered around the USJ. EMTs were checking over the students and moving Thirteen, Dad, and Izuku. Hitoshi was currently sitting with an EMT receiving an oxygen treatment for the smoke inhalation he experienced. It was helping a bit but he just wanted his family. 

 

Mama came over and sat with them. “They’re taking them to Musutafu General Hospital. Recovery Girl will be going with them to help where she can and heal them once they are ready. Once you’re done here, we can drive over and find out more from the doctors there.”

 

“How much longer?” Hitoshi asked the EMT. 

 

“Ten more minutes should do it,” the man said. “Then you’ll need to take it easy for a few days to a week.” Hitoshi nodded. It definitely could have been worse. 

 


 

“Present Mic, sir, you can’t be in her--” The doctor protested as Hizashi stormed into the hospital room. Hitoshi trailed behind looking a touch concerned that he might have to stop a murder. 

 

“My husband. My child,” he bit out, pointing at each in turn. “Now talk.”

 

“Ah, my apologies,” the doctor gave a slight bow of his head. “Aiyama-kun will be just fine. He experienced some pretty severe quirk exhaustion. There was hemorrhaging in the area of his brain that holds the mutated neural pathways involved with his quirk.”

 

“That doesn’t sound fine,” Hitoshi commented. 

 

“The bleed was able to be stopped fairly quickly with medication. Once his energy is up, he should be able to be healed fully by Recovery Girl. I can assure you, this is the best outcome possible,” the doctor explained. “Mild hemorrhaging is common with mental quirks, so we have excellent response protocol in place for it.”

 

“And my husband?” Hizashi demanded. 

 

“Aizawa-san’s injuries were extensive,” the doctor admitted. “He had comminuted fractures in both arms and a facial fracture. Fortunately, there does not seem to be any serious brain damage. However, his orbital floor was broken into small fragments, and his eyes may suffer from after-effects. He’ll need to keep his injuries bandaged until he’s able to receive enough sessions with Recovery Girl to be fully healed.”

 

Hizashi’s breath hitched. Without his eyesight, he’d be unable to use his quirk. But he was alive and that’s what was most important. “Okay, thank you.”

 

“I’ll leave you with them until they wake up,” the doctor said. “Aiyama-kun should wake up first. Staff may be in and out to check their vitals and such things.” Hizashi nodded and the doctor left.

 

They pulled a couple of chairs closer to the beds, sitting side by side. “Are you okay, Mama?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“I’m… I’ll be fine. It’s just. When Iida came running into the office and told us villains were attacking the USJ, I thought I was going to lose you three,” Hizashi admitted. 

 

“We’re all safe now,” Hitoshi assured him, leaning into his side. 

 

“Yeah,” Hizashi agreed, putting his arm around him. It took a few hours, but as the doctor said, Izuku stirred first. A quiet whimper drew Hizashi to the bedside. Hitoshi was alert and standing near their chairs. 

 

“Izuku? Baby, are you awake?” Hizashi asked. Izuku’s eyes were staying shut. 

 

“Bright. Hurts,” Izuku replied in a weak voice. Ah, he might have a migraine. 

 

“Hitoshi, can you get the lights?” Hizashi prompted. 

 


 

The first thing Izuku registered was pain. His head fucking hurt. The second thing he registered was the smell of antiseptic. Did Dad break him again? No… he was too old for that… oh, and he was in jail. So not Hisashi. Then… 

 

He remembered the USJ and Dad, his dad , not Hisashi. He tried to open his eyes but the light made the pain worse and he whimpered. 

 

“Izuku? Baby, are you awake?” Izuku registered the voice as Mama’s.

 

“Bright. Hurts,” he managed, his head pounding. 

 

“Hitoshi, can you get the lights?” Hitoshi was here? Yay, he thought weakly. He could tell that the lights had been turned off and he tentatively opened his eyes. Mama stood over him with a soft smile. It was darker but enough light came in from the hallway that Izuku could see him clearly. “Hey, little listener. How are you feeling?”

 

“Head hurts. Where’s Dad?” Izuku tried to sit up but Mama stopped him. 

 

“He’s right here. He’s going to be fine. They put lots of bandages on him, so he looks a little bit like a mummy but Recovery Girl is going to heal him right up,” Mama said quietly. “I’ll ask one of the nurses if they can get you something for your head, okay?”

 

“Okay,” he replied. Mama left and Hitoshi took his place. 

 

“Izu, you scared the ever-loving fuck out of me,” Hitoshi told him, his voice wavering slightly. 

 

“Izu?” Izuku asked, offering a smile. 

 

“You call me Toshi. I get to call you Izu since you nearly gave me a heart attack. I mean, I got out of that fire zone and went looking for you, only to find you swinging on a monster whose fist was bigger than your head. You’re lucky I pulled you out of there with my capture weapon,” Hitoshi ranted, tearing up. 

 

“I was trying to hit the hand villain,” Izuku confessed. “He moved.” 

 

“And then, when I thought everything was over, you fucking collapsed!” Hitoshi told him, still keeping his volume down for Izuku’s sake. 

 

“I saw blood,” Izuku remembered. 

 

“Yeah. Yours. From your damn brain. You overused your quirk,” Hitoshi huffed. 

 

“A brain hemorrhage? Hm… maybe it’s because I--”

 

“No? Stop that! No thinking. That’s what caused this,” Hitoshi scolded. “Meds and healing first. Figure out what happened later.” Izuku nodded slowly. 

 

Soon Mama came back with a nurse who gave him something she called a ‘migraine cocktail.’ It was a mix of medications used in combination to treat migraines. One of the medications made him sleepy. Mama told him to sleep if he wanted, so he did.

 


 

When Izuku woke up from his short drug-induced nap, his migraine was gone. Dad still wasn’t awake. Mama went and got them dinner from the hospital cafeteria. Dad still wasn’t awake. Recovery Girl came to heal Izuku. Dad still wasn’t awake. Izuku was officially discharged the next morning, bright and early. Although they didn’t leave yet because Dad still wasn’t awake. 

 

The doctor said it was fine. Izuku tried not to worry.

 


 

Shouta was groggy for about three seconds before he was abruptly alert. There were villains. At the USJ. And he was… at the hospital, he guessed from the white ceiling above him. His kids? That villain covered in hands was going after Izuku and…

 

He relaxed slightly when he managed to turn his head. Most of his panic dissolved seeing his boys slumped against each other, napping in the next bed over. They were okay. Unharmed by the looks of it. Now, what about the rest of his kids? Hizashi? What happened?

 

“Sho! You’re awake!” Hizashi put down whatever it was he had brought into the room and headed over to his husband. The kids were startled awake at the outburst. “How are you feeling?”

 

“They’re okay?” Shouta asked, wanting to verify. 

 

“Yeah, they’re okay. Hitoshi inhaled some smoke in the fire zone, but he’s fine. Just needs to take it easy for a few days. And then Izuku overused his quirk and got a mild brain hemorrhage, but Recovery Girl has already been by to heal him. He’s a-okay,” Hizashi promised. 

 

“The students?” Shouta asked. 

 

“Unharmed. A little exhausted maybe, but everyone’s fine,” Hizashi assured him. “Now, what about you? How are you feeling right now?”

 

“Like I got hit by a bus,” Shouta answered honestly. 

 

“The thing that hit you could probably benchpress a bus,” Hitoshi said quietly. Shouta grimaced, remembering that bird-like monster. What even was that?

 

“You can see okay?” Hizashi asked abruptly. 

 

“Yeah? Why?” Sure, they felt dry but that was because he’d overused his quirk. 

 

“The doctors were worried that your eyes may have been affected because of the location of some of your injuries,” Hizashi explained. Yeah, that’d make sense. 

 

“I’m fine, I think,” he decided after a moment. “When can we go.”

 

“Ahaha no!” Hizashi laughed nervously. “Do not. Don’t you dare. You’re hurt. You stay put until the doctor clears you.” Shouta was going to argue but then he saw the worried looks on his kids’ faces. 

 

“Fine. I’ll stay in the stupid hospital,” Shouta agreed reluctantly.

Notes:

The migraine cocktail I'm always given is Tylenol, Benadryl, and Pepcid. It differs depending on the doctor, the hospital, and the cause though.

Okay, so in canon, it specifically mentions that they got a temporary break after the USJ event BUT it didn't say how long. I couldn't find anything specific. I'm just going to give them a day though since the students mentioned the news report about the attack being on the night before. Big news like this doesn't usually take more than 24 hours for the media to start doing segments. That's my reasoning. That and the kids weren't really injured too badly, except Midoriya, but Recovery Girl treated him.

Chapter 15: Day of Rest

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

He did not, in fact, stay in the stupid hospital. It took less than an hour for the hovering nurses to infuriate him. "They keep bothering me. I can get better rest at home,” Shouta had insisted. By early evening, Hizashi agreed to sign him out. Shouta 1, Hospital 0. 

 

At least when they got back home, Shouta agreed to go to sleep without any fight. Heading back into the living room, he found the boys curled up on the couch looking at their phones. Hizashi leaned over the back of the couch to run a hand through Izuku’s hair. “How’s your head, little listener?”

 

“I’m fine. Nothing’s hurt since Recovery Girl healed me,” Izuku replied. 

 

“And you?” Hizashi asked, turning to Hitoshi. 

 

“My head’s fine,” Hitoshi beamed at him. Sarcastic like Sho. 

 

“I meant your lungs, dear,” Hizashi sighed. 

 

“Yeah, they’re fine. There’s a buzzing feeling occasionally but it doesn’t hurt or anything,” Hitoshi answered. 

 

“Good. I’m gonna go start dinner,” Hizashi told them before heading into the kitchen. 

 


 

When they got home, Izuku finally checked his phone. He scrolled up through the messages he had missed in the group chat. 

 

Cat Chat

 

Zoomies: is everything okay???

Zoomies: I heard what happened at the USJ

Zoomies: guys?????

KING EXPLOSION: I just got home. I’m fine

Zoomies: wb Hitoshi and Izuku?

KING EXPLOSION: I’m not sure

KING EXPLOSION: The detective said Aizawa and Izuku were in the hospital

Zoomies: Hitoshi??

KING EXPLOSION: he didn’t mention him but he looked fine when I saw him last

KING EXPLOSION: that was right at the end. He ran out of the plaza. 

Zoomies: @Purple Cat buddy you good???

KING EXPLOSION: @Purple Cat seriously reply when you can

Zoomies: pls

Purple Cat: hey, sorry. I wasn’t watching my phone

Purple Cat: Dad and Izuku are unconscious but fine

Purple Cat: We’re waiting on them to wake up

Zoomies: but they are okay?

Purple Cat: Izuku is I think. It was just quirk overuse. 

Purple Cat: I think it’ll take Dad a while to be okay

Purple Cat: They said something about MULTIPLE healing sessions

KING EXPLOSION: shit

Zoomies: Dadzawa… :(

KING EXPLOSION: Let us know when they wake up

Zoomies: yes, please. Take care of yourself too. 

Purple Cat: Thanks. I will. 

~~~

Purple Cat: Izuku woke up but fell back asleep after they gave him some headache meds

KING EXPLOSION: good. His brain needs a fucking break for once

Zoomies: Did he seem okay when he woke up

Zoomies: Aside from the apparent headache

Purple Cat: yeah. He immediately tried to figure out what he did with his quirk 

KING EXPLOSION: of course he did

KING EXPLOSION: absolute nerd

KING EXPLOSION: @Green Bean When you see this, know I’m judging you

Zoomies: I’m not! I’ll theorize with you!!

~~~

Purple Cat: Dad’s up and drifting in and out

Purple Cat: He’s 5 seconds away from killing a nurse. 

Purple Cat: I’ll bet we get out of here soon

Zoomies: Being hospitalized is awful

Zoomies: I’m with him on the anti-nurse stance

KING EXPLOSION: when tf were you hospitalized?

Purple Cat: They’re just doing their jobs

Zoomies: When I got my tonsils taken out and when I got my appendix removed

Zoomies: and yes I know. They’re good. Nurses are great.

Zoomies: BUT it doesn’t make it less annoying when they keep bothering 

Zoomies: Like I am doped up, sick, in pain. Let me sleep.

Zoomies: In the moment I hate them

KING EXPLOSION: that makes sense

Zoomies: When you get home, Make Izuku message us!

KING EXPLOSION: why can’t he message now? He’s up right?

Purple Cat: And anxious as hell. He’s been worried about Dad the whole time

Purple Cat: I am too, but my phone’s a crutch when I’m anxious

Zoomies: Ahhh okay. But I wanna hear from him soon.

Purple Cat: I’ll tell him. 

~~~

 

And Hitoshi had. That’s why Izuku was checking the chat now. 

 

~~~

Green Bean: We are home!

Zoomies: IZUKU   ˚‧º·(˚ ˃̣̣̥⌓˂̣̣̥ )‧º·˚

Zoomies: I was so worried!!

KING EXPLOSION: If you ever challenge a monster again I stg

Green Bean: No I was trying to hit the hand villain

Green Bean: They moved

KING EXPLOSION: HOW IS THAT BETTER??

Green Bean: So anyway Tsu knows that Aizawa’s our dad now

Purple Cat: Hold on. Don’t ignore the other question.

Green Bean: I’m not! I just don’t have an answer. 

KING EXPLOSION: So you admit it was dumb

Green Bean: it was… a misguided, instinctual reaction

Zoomies: True heroes act by instinct!

KING EXPLOSION: Heroes that survive use their heads

Green Bean: I did use my head

Purple Cat: Too much. You used your head too much. 

Green Bean: I think it’s just because of how many people I analyzed in a row

Green Bean: And then that monster had multiple quirks and they were hard to see

Green Bean: And then at the end, I think reading All Might’s lines was the final straw 

Green Bean: Or something

KING EXPLOSION: What’s wrong with All Might’s quirk

Zoomies: Like, the All Might???

Green Bean: I don’t know

Green Bean: He doesn’t spend much time in the faculty rooms when I’m there

Green Bean: But I noticed it was weird during combat training

Green Bean: I’ve just avoided reading the lines 

Purple Cat: Sounds like a mystery :3

Zoomies: Indeed :3

KING EXPLOSION: well until your brain’s stronger, leave it alone

Purple Cat: I’ll second that

Zoomies: I can teach you literal rocket science to train your brain

Purple Cat: Please don’t. I live with him.

Zoomies: Speaking of! Are you guys coming to school tomorrow?

Zoomies: Like it was canceled today because of the USJ

Zoomies: BUT I’d understand if you need more rest

Green Bean: I’m fine I think

Purple Cat: Me too. I kinda don’t want to miss anything

KING EXPLOSION: Or you don’t want to miss anyONE?

Purple Cat: Shut up!

KING EXPLOSION: Imma get you that boy’s number

Purple Cat: PLEASE DONT

KING EXPLOSION: Really? 

Purple Cat: … I’ll get it myself

KING EXPLOSION: If you don’t by the last class Imma get it for you

Zoomies: Does this mean I’ll have to witness more flirting at lunch

Green Bean: I think it does MeiMei

KING EXPLOSION: Very sad flirting

Purple Cat: Oh fuck you

KING EXPLOSION: or him 

Purple Cat: OMG STOP

KING EXPLOSION: LMAO NO

Zoomies: Boys, please

Green Bean: Ya know, Kacchan ◜▿◝

Green Bean: I don’t think it’s fair for you to tease him anymore ◜▿◝

KING EXPLOSION: why tf is that smiley face so intimidating?

Green Bean: no reason ◜▿◝

Green Bean: I’ll keep my silence ◜▿◝

KING EXPLOSION: Silence on what???

Green Bean: keep teasing my brother and find out blasty ◜▿◝

Zoomies: Izuku snapped

Purple Cat: Fantastic

KING EXPLOSION: NO! Whatchu mean???

Green Bean: I notice things. That’s all ◜▿◝

KING EXPLOSION: I’ll figure it out

Green Bean: I sure hope so. I’m rooting for you Kacchan! o(≧∇≦o)

Purple Cat: We have been summoned for dinner

Green Bean: Probably gonna sleep after

KING EXPLOSION: this isn’t over

Green Bean: Goodnight Kacchan

Zoomies: nini Izuku!

Green Bean: nini MeiMei!

 


 

“Why can’t Katsuki tease me?” Hitoshi asked as they moved to the dinner table.

 

“I’ve known him my whole life and I’m 98.7% sure that he has a crush on someone in the class,” Izuku replied.

 

“Who?” Mama asked, apparently interested in teen gossip. 

 

“I won’t say. I don’t want anyone teasing him until he figures it out himself,” Izuku said solemnly. “But maybe if you pay attention, you’ll notice too.”

 

“Oh, I’ll definitely be paying attention,” Hitoshi grinned. 

 

“No teasing if you figure it out,” Izuku warned. 

 

“No promises,” Hitoshi replied.

Notes:

Katsuki's got one of those subtle crushes that even he's oblivious to.

When you just sync with someone :3

Chapter 16: What's Next?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“This is a follow-up report on yesterday’s incident at the UA rescue training facility where hero course students were attacked by villains.”

 

“According to police investigation, the criminals call themselves “The League of Villains” and have been plotting to kill All Might, who has been a teacher at UA since spring of this year.”

 

“Police have arrested 72 villains, but they still do not know the whereabouts of their ringleader.” 

 


 

From Nemuri: 

How are Sho and the kids?

 

To Nemuri:

Sho’s out of the hospital. More because he’s stubborn than because he’s okay. Izuku’s fine, it was quirk overuse. Recovery Girl healed him. Hitoshi breathed in some smoke and will be essentially asthmatic for a few days. 

 

From Nemuri: 

That’s good, considering how it could have gone. Detective Tsukauchi spoke to us today about the villain attack. Neither Shigaraki, the decay villain, nor Kurogiri, the portal villain, are registered. There is no one with their names or their quirks anywhere in the system. 

 

To Nemuri:

What about the third villain? 

 

From Nemuri: 

He was actually killed. I think Kaminari should be encouraged to see Ryo. It was necessary given the way that thing attacked, but he could still feel guilty over it. The third villain was also, as far as they can tell, not exactly a person. 

 

To Nemuri: 

They should probably all get a check-in with Ryo. What do you mean not a person, though?

 

From Nemuri:

Tsukauchi said the DNA came back with the registry of a small-time thug. But his quirk and appearance did not match that of the thing at the USJ. Its body was modified and endowed with multiple quirks. They think the original person died either before or during the process and that thing was a reanimated corpse. 

 

To Nemuri:

Just what are we dealing with?

 

From Nemuri: 

I don’t know Zashi. I don’t know. But it’s bad.  

 


 

“Hey, did you watch the news last night?” Hagakure asked the next day in class. 

 

“Yeah,” Ojiro replied quietly. Izuku and Hitoshi exchanged a confused glance because they actually hadn’t watched it with everything that happened after. 

 

“Did you see how everyone in class was on-screen for a second? I didn’t stand out at all…” Hagakure lamented. Ah, Izuku probably wasn’t on screen.

 

“That’s true,” Shoji agreed bluntly. 

 

“It’s hard to stand out looking like that, huh?” Ojiro pointed out. 

 

“But man, all the channels made a big deal out of it,” Kaminari cut in.  

 

“I was surprised,” Kirishima added.  

 

“Can you blame them?” Jirou asked. “The hero course that keeps pumping out heroes was attacked.”

 

“Who knows what would’ve happened if Kaminari hadn’t been able to take that monster down…” Sero said solemnly.  

 

“Everyone! Morning homeroom is about to start! Stop talking and take your seats!” Iida instructed from the podium. 

 

There was a moment of confused silence before someone spoke. “We’re already in our seats. You’re the only one who’s not.”

 

“Ah, right…” Iida replied, sheepishly returning to his seat. 

 

“Don’t worry about it,” Uraraka told him.  

 

“Hey, Tsu,” Ashido chimed in, leaning back in her chair and nearly tipping it. “Who do you think is going to teach homeroom today?”

 

Tsu caught Ashido’s chair, righting it before replying. “Well, Aizawa-Sensei is supposed to be in the hospital recovering from his injuries…” Ahaha… yeah… about that… Izuku thought. 

 

The door slid open, revealing Dad in all his mummified glory. “Morning.” 

 

“Aizawa-Sensei, you’re back too soon!” multiple voices stated in shocked unison. 

 

“You’re too much of a pro!” Kaminari said, shaking his head lightly. 

 

“So you’re all right, Aizawa-Sensei?” Iida asked urgently. 

 

“Can you really call that ‘all right?’” Uraraka asked, watching Dad limp to the podium. 

 

“My well-being doesn’t matter,” Dad said flatly. I beg to differ, Izuku frowned. “More importantly, the fight is not yet over.”

 

The class leaned forward in suspense, likely worried about more villains. But then Dad announced, “The UA Sports Festival is drawing near.”

 

“That’s a super normal school eve--” Kirishima started, only to have Kaminari’s hand pushed into his face. 

 

“Wait a minute,” Kaminari said quietly. 

 

“Is it okay to have a sports festival so soon after the villains snuck inside?” Jirou asked. 

 

“What if they attack us again or something?” Ojiro added. 

 

Dad sighed. “Apparently, they think of it as UA showing that our crisis management system is solid as a rock by holding the event. Security will also be strengthened to five times that of previous years.” His tone said that he didn’t agree. 

 

“I, personally, have put in a request for each of you to have a mandated half-hour session with our school counselor Hound Dog,” Dad said, giving everyone an intense stare. “After the mandated session, you can choose to continue with regularly scheduled therapy or not. If you would like to continue with therapy but do not mesh well with Hound Dog, UA can arrange for different counselors to meet with you.”

 

“Above all, our sports festival is a huge chance. It’s not an event to be canceled because of a few villains. Our sports festival is one of Japan’s biggest events. In the past, the Olympics were called a festival of sports, and the whole country was crazy about them. As you know, with reductions in scale and population, they’re now a shell of their former glory. And now, for Japan, what has taken the place of those Olympics is the UA Sports Festival.” 

 

“Of course, all the top heroes around the country will be watching,” Yaoyorozu nodded. “For scouting purposes!”

 

“After we graduate, it’s typical to join a pro agency as a sidekick,” Kaminari shared.  

 

“A lot of people miss their chance to become independent after that and become eternal sidekicks, though,” Jirou said before turning to Kaminari. “Kaminari, I feel like you’d become one of them. Since you’re dumb.”

 

“He’s not dumb,” Hitoshi defended. 

 

“Yeah, I kind of am,” Kaminari said with a weak smile. Izuku’s heart fell when he realized that Kaminari believed that. 

 

“Please refrain from putting down your classmates,” Dad scolded. “You will be spending the next three years together until graduation and you may wind up working together in the future as well. You’d do well to build each other up instead of tearing each other down.”

 

Jirou sunk into her seat, looking uncomfortable at being called out. Kaminari just looked shocked that a teacher had stood up for him. Izuku could relate to that. Teachers before UA sucked. He’s sure that it wasn’t just Aldera that was like that. 

 

“Back to the topic of the Sports Festival,” Dad refocused the discussion. “Of course, joining a famous hero agency will get you more experience and popularity. Time is limited. If you expect to go pro, then the path to your future will open up at this event. Once chance a year, a total of just three chances. No aspiring heroes can afford to miss this event. If you understand that, then don’t slack off on your preparations!”

 

“Yes, Sir!” the class said brightly. 

 

“Homeroom is dismissed,” Dad said before leaving them.

Notes:

Lowkey, don't like how Jiro/Jirou talks to Kaminari

Also, if you ever notice me using multiple spellings for names, especially with 'ou' or 'oo' parts of names, both are accurate. It depends on how you translate the hiragana/katana into romaji. Like Uraraka's given name can be written as Ochako or Ochaco. Jiro and Jirou. Shouji and Shoji. Shouta and Shota. etc. I usually have a preference and I try to use them consistently, but sometimes I type the alternate version without thinking.

Me since the first part 'can we keep him': YOU GET THERAPY AND YOU GET THERAPY AND YOU--

I'm very passionate about getting these people some therapy if you couldn't tell.

Chapter 17: Ass Might

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Even though all that stuff happened, I’m getting really excited!” Kirishima said when they were finally dismissed for lunch. 

 

“If we put on a good show and stand out, we’ll have taken the first step to becoming a pro,” Sero added. 

 

“It was worth coming to UA!” Satou agreed. 

 

“We will only receive a few chances. We cannot afford to miss this,” Tokoyami said seriously.  

 

“Ojirou, I’m getting kind of nervous now. I need to stand out at the sports festival!” Hagakure declared. 

 

“But the pros might not notice you unless you try really hard,” Ojiro pointed out.  

 

“Oh dear, what’ll I do?” Aoyama asked, posing. “I stand out just by standing still, so the scouts won’t be able to stop looking at me, right?”

 

“You’re lucky Shouji,” Kaminari commented. “Your brawn stands out on its own.”

 

“There’s no point if I cannot show them my usefulness,” Shouji argued. 

 

“Wow. Everyone’s so into it,” Izuku noted.  

 

“You’re not?” Iida asked incredulously. “We have enrolled here to become heroes, so of course we would get fired up. Izuku-kun, don’t you feel the same?”

 

“Of course I do. But…” Izuku trailed off. He didn’t really have a flashy quirk that would be suited to this sort of event.  

 

“Izuku-kun, Iida-kun…” a growling voice said. He turned to see Uraraka making a Kacchan-esque face. “Let’s do our best at the sports festival.”

 

“U-Uraraka, your face!” Izuku squeaked. “It’s…!” Terrifying.

 

“What’s the matter?” Ashido asked. “You don’t look carefree at all, even though that’s what your name means.” 

 

Uraraka struck some sort of aggressive pose. “Everyone, I’m gonna do my best!”

 

“Yeah!” Izuku, Tsu, Iida, and Ashido cheered encouragingly. 

 

Then Uraraka turned to some of the others in the classroom. “I’m gonna do my best!”

 

“Y-yeah…?” their cheer back was weak and they seemed confused.  “What’s wrong? Your personality’s all over the place…” 

 

Hm, Izuku thought. Now that I think about it, I never asked Uraraka…

 


 

“Uraraka-san?” Izuku asked on the way to the cafeteria. 

 

“Yes?” she replied. 

 

“Why did you decide to come to UA and become a pro hero?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Huh?” Uraraka blushed. “Um… because… for money…”

 

“For money? You want to become a hero for money?” Izuku confirmed.  

 

“To boil it down simply, yes,” Uraraka replied. “Sorry, it’s such an unwholesome reason! It’s embarrassing.”

 

“Why?” Iida asked. “How is having a goal to support your livelihood not admirable?”

 

“Right,” Izuku agreed. “But it is unexpected.”

 

Uraraka sighed. “My family owns a construction company, but we haven’t gotten any work at all, so we’re flat broke. This isn’t really something to tell other people though.” 

 

“Construction…” Iida repeated thoughtfully. 

 

“With her quirk, if she gets licensed, then it’d bring the costs way down, right?” Izuku asked. 

 

“She could make any raw materials float. They wouldn’t need any heavy equipment,” Iida agreed.  

 

“Right?” Uraraka jumped to face them, excited. “That’s what I told dad when I was little! But… they wanted me to pursue my own interests. So I’ll definitely become a hero and make money and let my parents take it easy.”

 

Ah, she’s not just aspiring to be a hero, Izuku realized. She’s also taking reality into consideration.  

 

“AHAHAHA Izuku-shounen is here!” a loud voice boomed. 

 

“All Might?” Izuku asked, seeing the hero approach from an adjoining hallway. 

 

“I was hoping you would join me for lunch. I’d like to speak with you about something,” All Might smiled. 

 

“I was going to eat with my friends,” Izuku tried but Iida spoke up. 

 

“It is all right! I’m sure no one would be offended if you accepted All Might’s invitation. He is our teacher after all. It’s probably important,” Iida encouraged. Clueless Iida… read the room…

 

“It is very important,” All Might said with a curt nod. 

 

“Then it’s settled. We will see you after lunch, Izuku-kun!” Iida bowed before leaving with Uraraka. Hesitantly, Izuku turned to the number one hero. He tried to quiet the rising panic by reminding himself that All Might is a hero and he probably wouldn’t hurt him. 

 

“Please come with me, Izuku-Shounen,” All Might said with a smile. 

 

“Do I have to?” Izuku asked, not really wanting to go anywhere with the guy. 

 

“I’d like to discuss you’re hostility towards me, among other things. As your teacher, it’s important that I know if you have a problem with me,” All Might explained, smile never faltering. Reluctantly, Izuku followed him to the teacher’s lounge. He thought nothing of it until he noticed it was empty and he heard All Might lock the door behind them. Fucking hell.  

 

All Might seemed surprised when he turned around and saw Izuku’s new defensive posture. “Have a seat,” he prompted, going to sit on one of the couches himself. 

 

“I’ll stand,” Izuku said flatly, inching away.  

 

“Suit yourself,” All Might sighed. “I’d like to ask first, why you know about my quirk’s time limit. That is confidential information only known by a select few people. It makes me suspicious of you and your affiliations. I’m sure you understand.”

 

Is he accusing me of… being a villain or something? “Have you read any of the student files,” Izuku scoffed, knowing he probably hadn’t. 

 

“I’m afraid, I haven’t had the time to get through more than a few yet,” All Might responded, giving him a curious look. “Why?”

 

“Oh my god,” Izuku muttered under his breath. “It’s my quirk, you dumbass.” 

 

“Excuse me?” All Might demanded, looking upset. 

 

“If you had read my student file, as you should have as a fucking teacher, you’d know that my quirk is the analysis of other people’s quirks. I just inherently know how their quirks work. Instead, you’re sitting here accusing me of… what? Knowing villains? Being a villain? Both of my parents are pro heroes. The fact that you would even insinu--”

 

“Izuku-Shounen, please calm down!” Izuku went silent and realized that he was starting to hyperventilate. After a moment, when Izuku had regulated his breathing, All Might spoke. “I can’t say I appreciate your choice of language, but perhaps I should have put in more effort to read the student files.” 

 

“You think?” Izuku huffed. 

 

“You know about my quirk then?” All Might asked next. 

 

“Sort of. I can’t exactly read multiple quirks at once, which you have for some reason. I get bits and pieces but I get a headache if I try to force it,” Izuku admitted. 

 

“What have you gotten from mine?” All Might asked hesitantly. 

 

“Not much. You’re not worth the headache,” Izuku replied with a glare. 

 

“You seem to have a problem with me,” All Might sighed. 

 

“Of course I do,” Izuku said with a sharp laugh. “And the fact that you can’t remember why makes it that much worse.”

 

“I… We’ve met?” All Might asked uncertainly. 

 

“Yeah,” Izuku answered simply. All Might seemed to look him over with a more thoughtful expression. Probably trying to remember him. 

 

“I’m sorry, I don’t remember you,” All Might admitted. 

 

“Probably because what you said to me, you believed so whole-heartedly as a fact of life that your subconscious didn’t register it as worth remembering,” Izuku said through clenched teeth. 

 

“What did I--?” All Might started, only to be interrupted by the door being kicked down. 

 

“What the hell are you doing in a locked room with my son?” Mama growled, Dad and Hitoshi standing just behind him. All Might paled and started… smoking?

Notes:

Izuku is equal parts angry and equal parts having a panic attack because 'locked in a room with an adult male.'

Chapter 18: Small Might

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hitoshi frowned when Iida and Uraraka came to the lunch table without Izuku. “Oh, he’s with All Might,” Iida answered when Hitoshi asked about it. 

 

“He what?” Hitoshi jolted up, slamming his hands on the table. The rest of their intermingled friend groups turned to him. 

 

“I too lament that Izuku-kun is getting an opportunity to speak with All Might, but we should be happy for our friend, not jealous,” Iida said sternly. 

 

“I’m not jealous, you dumb fuck,” Hitoshi shouted, pulling out his phone to text his parents. 

 

“He’s with All Might? As in right now?” Katsuki asked, also standing now. 

 

“There is no need for such language,” Iida scolded before turning to Katsuki. “Yes, he is.”

 

“You idiot!” Katsuki said, voice strained with concern. “That asshole told Izuku he couldn’t be a hero when he was eleven! Izuku’s been trying to avoid him since he got to UA.”

 

“He did seem really uncomfortable,” Uraraka confessed. “I just didn’t know how to address it.”

 

“All Might said that to a child?” Sero asked in disbelief. Katsuki nodded. 

 

“That’s so fucked up,” Kaminari said, looking a little disgusted. Heads nodded in agreement. 

 

Finally, Hitoshi looked up from his phone. “Kats, they said they found Izuku. I’m going to go join them.”

 

“Kick him in the shins,” Katsuki replied with a nod. Hitoshi left the cafeteria and caught up with Mama and Dad outside the teacher’s lounge. 

 

“Nezu said the security cameras showed them in here,” Dad informed him. 

 

“But it’s fucking locked. That asshole locked the door,” Mama said, knuckles turning white from his grip on the handle. 

 

“I’m sure Nezu wouldn’t mind if you kicked down the door. That’s his favorite student in there. I’d kick it down myself but I’m a mummy right now,” Dad said, irritation bleeding into his voice. 

 

“Right then!” Mama exclaimed, before gearing up to kick it down. When it crashed to the floor, Mama stepped into the room. “What the hell are you doing in a locked room with my son?” he growled. All Might paled and started… smoking?

 


 

Izuku blinked as the smoke cleared revealing a skeletal man. When he focused, Izuku couldn’t see his lines. So his quirk wasn’t active. This must be why All Might’s quirk was active even when he was seemingly doing nothing. The form itself was a result of his quirk. 

 

“Yamada-san,” All Might ? coughed. “What…?”

 

“Is that… a Small Might?” Izuku asked incredulously. Hitoshi laughed at that in the background. 

 

“Hitoshi, can you put the door back?” Dad asked. “Just like, lean it in the door frame. I don’t know. My arms are fucked and Zashi’s gonna fuck up All Might so…”

 

“Got it,” Hitoshi nodded before putting the door back in the general area that it should be. 

 

“I’m confused,” Small Might announced. 

 

“Izuku, come here,” Mama said in a no-nonsense tone. Izuku was quick to move across the room, avoiding Small Might. “You okay?” Izuku nodded. 

 

“Surely you don’t think I’d hurt him,” Small Might said softly, looking hurt. 

 

“You had the door locked. I get to be worried about that since there’s no fucking reason for you to do that!” Mama yelled without his quirk, still making Small Might flinch. 

 

“He also doesn’t like you and cornering him like that could have given him a panic attack,” Dad chimed in. 

 

“I was actually just about to ask why…” Small Might told them. 

 

“You don’t know? You don’t remember him? Seriously?” Mama asked, appalled. 

 

“I don’t. I’m sorry,” Small Might answered meekly. 

 

“Do you often tell children that they can’t be heroes and then forget them as if that’s okay or normal?” Mama huffed, glaring a hole in the shrunken hero. 

 

“I…” Small Might paused, frowning. “That… quirkless child?”

 

“So you do remember…” Izuku murmured. 

 

“As it turns out, he wasn’t quirkless. But because of the type of quirk he has, he will be fighting quirkless as a hero. You were wrong to say that to a child,” Dad spoke in an icy tone. 

 

“Not to mention, he was homeless at the time. You’re a pro hero, damn it. If you see a child in the state he was in, you take them to the police or something. You don’t crush their spirits and walk away,” Mama scolded. 

 

“I didn’t realize he was homeless,” Small Might said quietly. 

 

“That doesn’t change the fact that you should have never said he couldn’t be a hero,” Dad stated. 

 

“You can’t be a hero without a quirk though,” Small Might argued. 

 

“I fight quirkless and I’m a pro hero,” Dad countered. “Anyone with a mental quirk would fight quirkless. Like Ragdoll or Nighteye.” Izuku recognized Nighteye as someone All Might used to work with. "Quirks are just a tool, like support items.” 

 

“We’ll have to agree to disagree,” Small Might said firmly. 

 

“We definitely disagree,” Mama said, narrowing his eyes. “Now, why did you bring my son here and lock the door.”

 

“I just wanted to talk in private. About his hostility towards me and something he mentioned at the USJ,” Small Might answered. 

 

“You don’t need to lock the door for that. Izuku has a history of trauma, as noted in his student file. You should have known better than to do something like that,” Mama pointed out. 

 

“He said he hasn’t read all of the student files yet,” Izuku told him. 

 

“You were supposed to read them before you started teaching any classes. Some of our students have physical or mental health issues or serious quirk side effects,” Dad reprimanded. “I will be informing Nezu that you haven’t yet.”

 

“What did he say during the USJ?” Hitoshi asked, finally joining the conversation. 

 

“I mentioned the time limit on his quirk,” Izuku answered. “If he had been at the USJ, Dad might not have gotten hurt. I was mad so I snapped at him about it.”

 

“The details of my quirk are highly confidential, so I was worried that Izuku-Shounen might be affiliated with--”

 

“Are you fucking kidding me? Did you seriously try to accuse my son of being a villain?” Mama gaped at Small Might. 

 

“I didn’t say that,” Small Might said at the same moment that Izuku said, “Basically.”

 

“His quirk is literally to read other quirks. It doesn’t turn off. He can’t help it. Another thing that’s in his student file. What is wrong with you?” Mama asked, outraged. 

 

“I’m questioning Nezu’s choice to hire you,” Dad said flatly. 

 

“It was the hero commission’s choice,” the principal himself chimed in, startling everyone. “I had no say in the matter. Hello! I was watching from my office. The cameras have audio.” Small Might paled further. 

 

“I came here after I heard that you haven’t read the student files. I gave them to you a full week before you started. I expected them to be read,” Nezu blinked up at the shrunken hero. 

 

“I had hero work,” Small Might defended. 

 

“So do they,” Nezu said motioning to the other two heroes in the room. “They also have two children, four if you include Hatsume Mei and Bakugou Katsuki who are always with them. And they teach, create lesson plans, grade student work, complete the paperwork I give them, and provide time to tutor and counsel their students. It can be done.”

 

“I--” Small Might tried. 

 

“Nope. No excuses,” Nezu chirped. “Frankly, a lot has happened here today that is inexcusable. I can’t exactly fire you since hiring you wasn’t my choice, but I can dictate what you can and can not do in my establishment. For starters, you will spend the next month ghosting other teachers and learning how to teach properly. You will be a teaching assistant, nothing more.”

 

“You will also be getting sensitivity training from Hound Dog and lessons on dealing with the mental health needs of our students. Such as not isolating and trapping a student with PTSD as you’ve just done with Izuku-kun. I will re-evaluate you when the month is up to see if the training needs to continue or if you can start teaching with a partner.”

 

“You will come to my office after school today so that we can discuss the complete details of what you did wrong today. And All Might, you will read the student files.” Nezu glared before leaving. 

 

They all watched him go before Mama turned back to Small Might. “If you come near Izuku for any reason other than his schooling, I will shout you through the nearest wall.”

 

“I will kick you in the shins,” Hitoshi declared. 

 

“I’ll let them,” Dad added. 

 

Small Might nodded.

Notes:

All Might gets one chance to right his wrongs before physical violence.

Of course, that doesn't mean anyone who knows will be particularly kind. There will be hostility.

So everyone who knows about Ass Might now: Sero, Mina, Kirishima, Kaminari, Hitoshi, Katsuki, Mei, Aizawa, Yamada, Nezu, Tsu, Iida, Uraraka. (Obviously Izuku)

Chapter 19: Squads' Central Hub

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m not actually hungry,” Izuku complained quietly. Mama had sent him to the cafeteria with Hitoshi since he hadn’t actually eaten yet and there were only twenty minutes left of the lunch hour. But he was still really anxious from that confrontation. 

 

“You eat or I force-feed you,” Hitoshi threatened as they sat down with their friends. “Or at least eat a little bit,” he amended. 

 

“Izuku-kun! I deeply apologize for failing to notice your discomfort with All Might,” Iida said, nearly smashing his face into the table during his attempt to bow while seated. 

 

“It’s super fucked that he told baby you that you couldn’t be a hero,” Ashido chimed in. “Like you’re already tiny and adorable but a baby you would be even more so. Who’s that heartless?”

 

“All Might apparently,” Sero said with thinly veiled contempt. 

 

“You told them?” Izuku asked Hitoshi. 

 

“Nah. I did, Nerd,” Kacchan declared proudly. 

 

“We should have a group chat,” Ashido announced. She was met with some confused looks. “So that if something like this happens again, we can text the group and someone can come to bail us out from an uncomfortable situation. Duh.”

 

“Also because we’re friends. I’d be nice to keep in touch after school,” Kirishima added. At the agreement of everyone, numbers were exchanged so that a group chat could be set up. There was a frenzy of invitations and nickname changes while Izuku tried to eat a bit. 

 

“Everyone should send their name names so that we know what nicknames go to who,” Kaminari suggested. “I didn’t realize how many of us there are and I’m a little confused. I can guess some but…”

 

The Squads’ Central Hub

 

Alien Queen: Ashido Mina

Keroppi: Asui Tsuyu

Pikachu: Kaminari Denki

Let It Rock: Kirishima Eijirou

KING EXPLOSION: Bakugou Katsuki

Game Boy: Sero Hanta

Iida Tenya: Iida Tenya

There Goes Gravity: Uraraka Ochaco

Green Bean: Aiyama Izuku

Purple Cat: Aiyama Hitoshi

Zoomies: Hatsume Mei

Alien Queen: Iida no… it’s supposed to be a nickname. 

Iida Tenya: Like what?

There Goes Gravity: Sonic or Flash maybe?

Iida Tenya: Sonic is blue right?

Game Boy: omg yes… 

⇒ Iida Tenya has changed their nickname to ‘Sonic’

 

They spent the last bit of the lunch hour talking in person, rather than through the group chat. Because why text when they’re face to face? Izuku was able to eat most of his food. Having everyone know what All Might said and be on his side made him feel a lot better. 

 


 

“I will be teaching Hero Basic Training today,” Shouta announced to the class. 

 

“What happened to All Might?” Hagakure asked. “Is he okay?”

 

“All Might will not be teaching his usual classes for the next month, possibly longer. You will likely see him around in other classes as a teaching assistant, though,” Shouta answered. He noted the annoyed and angry expressions on the faces of the students his kids hung out with. They must have heard the details from one of his four problem children.

 

“Why? Did something happen?” Yaoyorozu asked, looking serious yet concerned. 

 

“It has come to the attention of the staff that All Might was not actually ready to teach and so Nezu is having him undergo some training,” Shouta explained. “I will also not be the only one teaching this course. I will be alternating with other teachers so that you can learn from a variety of sources.”

 

“Now since the Sports Festival is coming up, we will be focusing on drills for both fighting techniques and strengthening your quirks. You have two weeks to prepare,” Shouta told them.

 


 

At the end of the day, Izuku and the rest of his class found themselves unable to leave the room. The hallway was filled with other students from the other classes. Izuku took one look at the crowd and strongly contemplated jumping out the window. 

 

“How are we supposed to get out?” Ashido huffed. 

 

“What are they even doing blocking us in like that?” Kaminari asked. Izuku did not miss how he moved a little closer to Hitoshi. Why weren’t they dating yet?

 

“I can’t brainwash that many people,” Hitoshi admitted. 

 

“Oi! Get out of the way, Extras,” Kacchan barked, approaching the open door. 

 

“You can’t call everyone you don’t know an Extra,” Iida scolded. 

 

“We just wanted to see the infamous Class 1-A,” someone said from the hallway. 

 

“The class that survived being attacked by villains,” another continued. 

 

“Well, you’ve seen us. Now fucking move,” Kacchan said with an angry calm. Ah, that was worse than explosive Kacchan. 

 

“Here I thought you guys were something special but you’re just arrogant pricks,” yet another voice joined in with a mocking tone. 

 

“Bro, you’re going to make them think we’re all mean like you,” Kirishima pouted. 

 

“Hah? I’m not mean,” Kacchan protested. 

 

“He’s an acquired taste,” Hitoshi supplied with a smirk. 

 

“Hey! Are you even paying attention to us?” a girl in front of the door whined. 

 

“Izuku, what are you doing?” Uraraka cried as he climbed into the window he’d opened. 

 

“I’m leaving, damn it. I don’t like this,” he answered, ignoring the shrieks and shouts as he dropped to the ground. It wasn’t that far, really. His classroom at Aldera was higher up. He didn’t like being trapped. He didn’t like crowds. 

 

“Izu, wait for me!” Hitoshi called, hoisting himself up. Surprisingly, the rest of the class followed suit, completely ignoring the other classes. With quirks and teamwork, they got everyone down safely. It was kind of fun actually. From there, the class split up as people headed home. 

 


 

The Squads’ Central Hub

 

Game Boy: I still can’t believe Izuku yeeted himself out of a window

Pikachu: That was great. And Hitoshi following with no hesitation. 

Green Bean: I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking. I hate being trapped and crowds.

Let It Rock: Nah man, it’s cool. We get it.

Sonic: I will keep this in mind for future reference!

Alien Queen: Everybody’s got something!

There Goes Gravity: Speaking of, what does everyone think of the mandated therapy

Sonic: I am pleased to see that UA takes mental health as seriously as physical!

Let It Rock: I’m fine with it. I used to be in therapy, back in middle school

Zoomies: I am not in the hero course, but I have started occupational therapy

Zoomies: It’s tolerable so far

Alien Queen: Therapy for a job?

Zoomies: No it’s like. To learn how to do things better. 

KING EXPLOSION: it’s to adapt to life and stuff. I went when my quirk first came in

KING EXPLOSION: I hurt my arms at first so I had to change how I did some things

Zoomies: yeah that! 

Pikachu: Are you injured?

Sonic: I do believe it’s rude to ask about medical information!

Zoomies: I’m not injured. I just have brain stuff. I don’t want to get into it.

Zoomies: It makes it hard to do daily stuff like talking to people or keeping a schedule

Purple Cat: Brain stuff sucks

Let It Rock: Agreed

Keroppi: I don’t think it’ll be bad but I don’t think I’ll make it a regular thing

There Goes Gravity: I’ve considered it but… I don’t know if I need it

Purple Cat: Everyone can benefit from therapy

Sonic: Plus medical care, including therapy, is included in your UA tuition!

Sonic: If you’d like to go even to have someone to ask for advice, you should take advantage of it. 

There Goes Gravity: I hadn’t thought of it like that

Green Bean: Hound Dog is a really good person to talk to

Pikachu: How do you know?

Green Bean: oh um

Sonic: You do not have to tell us!

Green Bean: No, it’s fine. I’ve been in therapy with Hound Dog for a while. 

Green Bean: Not quite a year but close

Alien Queen: How? We only started UA this week?

~~~

 

“You did not think that one through,” Hitoshi laughed from his bed. 

 

“What do I say?” Izuku asked. 

 

“That Nezu did your quirk counseling? I don’t know,” Hitoshi said, looking over at Izuku who was sitting at Hitoshi’s desk.

 

~~~

Green Bean: I don’t think everyone here knows, but I have an intelligence quirk

Alien Queen: I was not aware, but go on. 

Green Bean: well no one knew about it. They just thought I was weird and smart

Green Bean: so I was misdiagnosed quirkless until last year

Let It Rock: bro… 

Keroppi: You have really good quirk control though

Green Bean: That’s because I did quirk counseling with Nezu. 

Green Bean: I saw him every Friday after school

Green Bean: I used to blackout every time my quirk was triggered

KING EXPLOSION: Because it fried his brain

Zoomies: It’s called sensory overload. 

Green Bean: Yes. And so Nezu trained me until I was able to stay aware when it activated

Green Bean: Since I was technically a UA student, just a special case, they let me see Hound Dog

Pikachu: And you like him?

Green Bean: I do. He’s helpful

Alien Queen: then it’ll definitely be fine!

There Goes Gravity: Agreed! I trust Izuku!

Notes:

More group chat chaos

Hitoshi: Got his number :)
Katsuki: Mina got it for you, you coward

Izuku: I can tell the truth. Just don't mention my parents working there. Or the homeless thing. Or the r*pe thing. Or the abandonment thing. Or the Hisashi thing. Yeah... it's fine.

Chapter 20: Ryo's Notes

Notes:

TW: therapist notes

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aoyama Yuuga

 

 

 

A little egotistical. Kind-hearted under it all. Spent a good 20 of his 30 minutes talking about cheese. I know too much about cheese now. Easily distracted otherwise. Would not tell me where he was during the USJ incident. But kept bringing it up. 

 

Recommendation: Group therapy to learn to be mindful of others and potentially relate with them.  

 

Ashido Mina

 

 

 

Hyperactive and kind. She let me know that she’s had a nightmare about what she witnessed with Thirteen. Very extroverted. Spent most of her session talking about the new friends she made and gossiping (politely.) Confident while simultaneously having low self-esteem. 

 

Recommendation: Group therapy or Bi-Weekly individual sessions (every other week.)

 

Asui Tsuyu

 

 

 

Eldest sibling of two. Has a high level of maturity. Having raised her siblings, she has a detachment from behaviors and emotions typical of her age. Has difficulty speaking from an emotional standpoint, instead relaying the USJ events factually. Blunt to a fault. 

 

Recommendation: Mindfulness journaling to regain connection with her emotions.

 

Iida Tenya

 

 

 

Somehow lectured me on the benefits of Psychology in the hero field. Has an unhealthy idolization of his elder brother. Very hard on himself. Cares about his classmates despite admitting that he has difficulty understanding them. 

 

Recommendation: Screen for ASD. Therapy sessions to learn social cues and situational awareness. 

 

Uraraka Ochaco

 

 

 

Big heart. Has a lot of anxiety. Obsessive-compulsive tendencies surrounding money, due to impoverished upbringing. Genuinely happy regardless, but has rapid mood swings between a good mood, content mood, anxiety, obsessive behavior. 

 

Recommendation: General weekly therapy and journaling to keep track of thoughts

 

Ojiro Mashirao  

 

 

 

Seems to not care about the USJ event, in the sense that he was not worried for his own safety. He comes across as timid, calm, and collected. Subtle people-pleasing behavior. Although he is confident in his martial arts skills, he has low confidence in nearly every other area of life. 

 

Recommendation: General weekly therapy and group therapy to work on confidence.

 

Kaminari Denki

 

 

 

Cheerful and extroverted. But self-deprecating. Easily distracted. Went off on multiple tangents. Although feelings between him and Aiyama Hitoshi seem to be mutual from what he shared with me, he seems to genuinely believe it’s not possible for him to be liked. Severe self-hatred. Youngest sibling. Suspected depression, anxiety, eating disorder, ADHD, and CPTSD. 

 

Recommendation: Screen for ADHD. General weekly therapy. Teachers should also monitor for signs of abuse or self-harm. 

 

Kirishima Eijirou

 

 

 

Has admitted to being previously diagnosed with depression and anxiety. Insists that he is 2 years clean of self-harm. Very cheerful, possibly overcompensating. Had done a lot to alter his appearance and personality. Extremely caring. Previously in the foster care system, before being adopted by his two moms. They are very worried about his choice to attend UA.

 

Recommendation: Bi-weekly therapy (every other week) to monitor his depression. Increase frequency if anything triggers a depressive episode or a self-harm relapse. 

 

Kouda Kouji

 

 

 

Quiet and anxious. Possibly selectively mute. Knows sign language. Spent most of his session in silence. Hyper-empathetic?

 

Recommendation: Group therapy to grow more accustomed to the presence of others. 

 

Satou Rikidou

 

 

 

Gentle giant. He gave me a cookie. It was delicious. He said that he picked up baking due to his quirk’s usage of sugar. No notable issues in behavior or home life. 

 

Recommendation: Monthly wellness check

 

Shouji Mezou

 

 

 

Wears a mask due to concern about scaring others with his appearance. A very serious student. Apologized for not being able to do more during the USJ event. Takes on responsibility for things he doesn’t need to or shouldn’t. 

 

Recommendation: Bi-weekly therapy (every other week) to learn to overcome an over-active sense of responsibility. 

 

Jirou Kyouka

 

 

 

Introverted. Excessive guilt. A possible sign of OCD, depression, and/or anxiety. Expresses guilt over not being a musician like her parents, inadvertently eavesdropping due to her quirk-induced sensitive hearing, and not having a “useful” enough quirk. Impulsively makes sarcastic remarks without malicious intent.

 

Recommendation: General weekly therapy and journaling

 

Sero Hanta

 

 

 

Calm and relaxed. Shows a healthy amount of concern for his classmates. Has a level of complacency often seen in middle children of large families like his. Likely had to develop an independent streak out of necessity. May have a hard time asking for help, especially from authority figures. 

 

Recommendation: Monthly wellness check. Teachers should monitor for struggles in class and subtly offer help. 

 

Tokoyami Fumikage

 

 

 

Unusual speaking pattern. It was quite interesting to converse with him. His quirk, Dark Shadow, is sentient. Has expressed concern about losing control over dark shadow in dark environments. 

 

Recommendation: Monthly wellness check. Additional monitored quirk training 

 

Todoroki Shouto

 

 

 

Extreme emotional detachment. Spoke factually and minimally about the USJ event. Refused to speak about anything else. Dissociated twice during our session. I am seeing a lot of behavioral red flags for abuse. 

 

Recommendation: General weekly therapy (though he probably won’t agree.) Teachers should also monitor for signs of abuse or self-harm.

 

Hagakure Tooru

 

 

 

Struggles with being literally invisible. Apparently, no one could see her during the USJ incident and she almost got hit by a classmate's quirk. Places a high level of importance on being noticed and popular, which is understandable given her quirk.

 

Recommendation: General weekly therapy. Teachers should make an effort to include her in class so that she doesn’t feel forgotten 

 

Bakugou Katsuki

 

 

 

I have had the opportunity to speak to Bakugou prior. His anger issues seem to have quelled significantly since then, despite still having an abrasive personality. Likely CPTSD. Most outbursts of anger stem from defensiveness and fear rather than actual rage. 

 

Recommendation: He is already attending therapy outside of school. Teachers should approach and speak calmly with him. 

 

Aiyama Izuku

 

 

 

See previous notes for full history details. Has admitted to having nightmares nearly every night since the USJ incident. Witnessed his father’s (Aizawa’s) injuries in the attack. He apparently had believed Aizawa to have been killed at one point. Has expressed concern about the fact that one of the villains, Shigaraki, has shown an interest in him. Going so far as to call him “Player Two.” Shigaraki has approached Izuku twice now. During the USJ incident but also during the Media Break-in prior. He has also mentioned feelings of anxiety since a recent confrontation with All Might that resulted in All Might being demoted to a TA position. Has been experiencing dysphoria/dysphoria-like episodes. 

 

Recommendation: Continue our weekly therapy sessions. An added session with Nemuri for gender counseling. She can decide if he should attend more. Teachers should know how to handle panic attacks and flashback episodes. I can provide training if you don’t already know. 

 

Aiyama Hitoshi

 

 

 

See previous notes for full history details. Has admitted to having nightmares several times since the USJ attack. Did not witness the attack on his father (Aizawa) but saw the after-effects. Did witness Izuku nearly getting attacked by the Nomu and later passing out from quirk exhaustion. Reported two ‘bad days’ with his depression. Has informed me that he’s declaring war on All Might. (Non-violent, good-natured defense of his brother. I see no issue with it.)

 

Recommendation: Continue our weekly therapy sessions. Teachers should know how to handle panic attacks and flashback episodes. I can provide training if you don’t already know.

 

Yaoyorozu Momo

 

 

 

Unexpectedly insecure. Lacks self-confidence. People pleaser. Places a lot of importance on proper etiquette and behavior, likely due to upper-class upbringing. Internalized homophobia? Seemed to show a romantic interest in another student when speaking about her actions during the USJ event, mentioned wishing she was a boy or vice versa so she could ask her out. When I suggested doing it anyway, she got rather upset. 

 

Recommendation: General weekly therapy. An added session with Nemuri for sexual/romantic orientation counseling. She can decide if she should attend more.

Notes:

I'll be honest, I'm not sure if GNC can come with dysphoria? I personally ID as a nonbinary trans man. Even when I wear feminine outfits, I'm a guy. But the feeling I get when I want to present as more feminine (without IDing as a girl) is very similar to when I have issues with certain body parts. I'm just not sure if both situations are considered dysphoria. According to the DSM, it's not, but those guidelines also don't address nonbinary identities and instead focus on "opposite gender" as a diagnostic rule.

I'm going to go ahead and write him as dysphoric though? Because I'm going off my own experience/understanding here? I hope it's accurate and I'm not offending anyone.

As for why someone would experience dysphoria when they previously didn't. A specific example: I had no dysphoria with my long hair until I cut it off and experienced the gender euphoria of having it short. Now I get upset if it grows too long. It didn't upset me until I knew there was an option I liked better.

Sorry for rambling in the notes. My thoughts on this aren't concise. I'll stop now. (∗´ ᨔ `∗)

Chapter 21: Izuku's Skirt

Chapter Text

“Good morning, little listener,” Hizashi beamed as Hitoshi walked into the kitchen. 

 

“Mama, Izuku won’t get ready,” Hitoshi said softly. 

 

“What do you mean?” Hizashi asked. 

 

“Like he’s sitting on his bed, still in his pajamas, staring at his uniform like he might cry,” Hitoshi explained. 

 

“Oh, dear. Okay. I’ll go talk to him. You eat your breakfast.” Hitoshi nodded as Hizashi turned to head to Izuku’s room. Sure enough, he found Izuku exactly as Hitoshi had described. “Baby, what’s wrong?” Hizashi asked gently. 

 

“I don’t know,” Izuku huffed. “I don’t want to wear it.”

 

“Because you’d rather wear a skirt today?” Hizashi guessed. Izuku nodded. “Why don’t you?” 

 

“I think I have to wear the uniform?” Izuku pointed out, confused. 

 

“Yes, but the school uniform has a pant and a skirt version,” Hizashi smiled. 

 

“I can wear that?” Izuku asked, eyes wide. 

 

“Sure. The staff in charge of sending out your class schedule and uniform send one style automatically based on your registration but students are welcome to request the alternate style,” Hizashi explained. “You just have to wear it according to the dress code.”

 

Izuku looked happy for a moment before he deflated. “What if people make fun of me?” 

 

“I’m pretty sure Bakugou would blow them up,” Hizashi laughed. “But seriously, if anyone gives you shit, let a staff member know. We have a zero-tolerance policy for bullying, especially over things like gender identity or expression.”

 

“How soon could I get the skirt version?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Today, probably. Get dressed and we can ask someone at the administrative office for it before school.” Izuku nodded, finally getting out of bed. Hizashi left him to get ready for school. 

 


 

“Are those thigh-high socks?” Hitoshi asked as they walked to class. 

 

“Leggings are against the dress code and I didn’t want to wear the short socks,” Izuku defended. 

 

“Ah, okay. Because I was gonna say, you’ve never worn them before,” Hitoshi responded. 

 

“Do you think anyone will make fun of me?” Izuku asked nervously as they neared the classroom door. 

 

“I don’t think our class is like that. But Iida might say something dumb just because he’s socially inept,” Hitoshi shrugged before pushing Izuku through the doorway. “Anyway, in you go. Face your fears.”

 

Izuku kept his head down, not really mentally ready to see any reactions. Although, Kacchan smiled in that proud way he does when Izuku walked past him to get to his desk.  “Izuku-kun. You are not following the proper dress code. I must insist that you change into a boy’s uniform at once,” Iida said sternly. Hitoshi shot Izuku a look that said ‘I told you so.’

 

Looking up, most of the class was watching him now. Thankfully they all looked curious or confused rather than angry or disgusted. “Actually, Iida-kun, I am following the dress c-code. There is no rule saying that a specific s-style has to be worn. Only that you follow the dress c-code for whichever style you wear.”

 

Iida looked contemplative. “Why are you wearing the girl’s uniform at all?” he finally asked. 

 

“Dude, you can’t ask people that,” Sero said scoldingly. 

 

“Do you still go by the same name and pronouns?” Jirou asked. 

 

“Yeah, I’m cis. I just. I’m gender non-conforming,” Izuku said quietly. 

 

“Cool. You do you,” Jirou smiled. 

 

“What’s gender non-conforming?” Uraraka asked. 

 

“When you’re gender expression doesn’t quite match what society expects of you. Sometimes I feel more comfortable in traditionally feminine clothing,” Izuku explained. “I didn’t know that I could wear the skirt style of the uniform or I would have already. Ma-Mic, Present Mic told me just this morning because he saw that I was upset about wearing the pants style today.”

 

“Well, I think you look good!” Ashido declared brightly. 

 

“T-thank you,” Izuku flushed. 

 

“I apologize for making a scene,” Iida bowed. “That was rude of me.”

 

“It’s fine,” Izuku assured him. And it was. No one had anything bad to say and he was treated like normal. Izuku and Uraraka bonded over their shared preference of the longer socks. And if Jirou showed up in the pants uniform the next day, no one made a big deal out of that either. 

 


 

The first class that All Might got to be a TA in was English. With Mama. Apparently, it was the one general studies class that he was most qualified for, having lived in America for so long. 

 

“All Might, please write these sentences up on the board. Don’t correct them, that’s what the kids will be doing,” Mama instructed. All Might simply nodded and got to writing. 

 

“What do you think he said to him to make him that passive?” Hitoshi whispered from behind him. Izuku shrugged. It couldn’t have been good. At least not for All Might. 

 

For the entirety of the class, anytime All Might spoke, he was ignored by eleven out of twenty students. They’d follow assignments, sure. They weren’t about to jeopardize their education. But they refused to speak to him. The others in class noticed and began to decrease the frequency of their responses. All Might was clearly uncomfortable with the growing animosity. 

 

“Students will not always like you. You have to learn to deal with it,” Izuku heard Mama say quietly after All Might whispered something to him. It seemed like several others overheard that. 

 

After class ended, the classmates out of the loop had questions. “I am all for banding together to be petty but can I know why we’re being petty?” Jirou asked. 

 

“All Might is a quirkest bigot,” Sero answered immediately. Izuku laid his head on his desk. He never wanted to make a big deal out of it but his friends had other plans apparently. 

 

“Why do you say that?” Hagakure asked, sounding confused. 

 

“He told Izuku-kun that he couldn’t be a hero when he was only eleven! That’s like. A baby bean!” Ashido cried, still outraged. 

 

“That is not sparkling behavior at all, mon amie!” Aoyama frowned. 

 

“Is that why you’ve seemed avoidant of All Might?” Tokoyami asked, evidently having noticed Izuku’s behavior. 

 

“Yeah. He didn’t seem to recognize me, so I just avoided him. And the day he got demoted to a TA, he confirmed that he had no idea who I was,” Izuku answered. 

 

“Seriously? He’d say something that harsh to a kid and then forget about it?” Hagakure gasped angrily. “How insensitive!”

 

“What is your quirk?” Satou asked abruptly. “It hasn’t come up yet. I was thinking maybe something with agility?” A few others chimed in with guesses of speed, agility, and one person even guessed it something like Nighteye’s foresight. 

 

“I, uh, have a type of intelligence quirk actually. It’s called Mind Map because I can map our strengths, weaknesses, and abilities of people. Primarily relating to quirks,” Izuku explained before flinching at the loud reaction from the students that didn’t already know. 

 

“What?!”

 

“So you know all our quirks?”

 

“Do you know about past injuries?”

 

“How are you so fast then?”

 

“How does it work?”

 

“Calm down. Let him answer,” Hitoshi scolded. The class quieted, awaiting answers. 

 

“Okay, so, I used to just blackout when my quirk was triggered because I never got quirk counseling, so I suffered from sensory overload. But now that I stay aware, I see like, um, these glowing lines in the air. Some form pictures or graphs, some become text or equations, and others are like guidelines. Like Kacchan, for example, the lines would show me his blast radius.”

 

“I don’t have foresight but I can see a predictive path of movement based on your stats and momentum and such. To prevent sensory overload, I can sort of ‘fold’ the information away into simpler lines. And then the lines only appear when your quirk is active or obvious. When I can’t see your quirk, I can still see basic stats like strength or speed,” Izuku explained. 

 

“And All Might said you can’t be a hero with that?” Ojiro asked, disbelieving. 

 

“Why didn’t you have quirk counseling?” Yaoyorozu asked. 

 

“Well, he thought I was quirkless actually. Pretty much everyone in my life did. I was misdiagnosed because no one recognized my quirk for what it was. I didn’t actually get quirk counseling until last year,” Izuku admitted. 

 

“Not that it matters!” Ashido chimed in. “There are tons of heroes with mental quirks that basically fight quirkless! Even if he was quirkless, he could have done it!”

 

“Yeah, I mean with just regular physical training and support items, most of us thought he had a physical quirk,” Kirishima pointed out. 

 

“Even if he had been quirkless and All Might really thought he couldn’t be a hero, you don’t say that kind of shit to a child,” Jirou frowned. “You let kids keep dreaming while they’re young.”

 

“Then can I count on you to join me in my passive-aggressive war against the number one hero?” Hitoshi asked the class. Responses of agreement spread throughout the room. Izuku sighed.

Chapter 22: Snapshot Moments

Notes:

Group Chat Names

Alien Queen: Ashido Mina
Keroppi: Asui Tsuyu
Pikachu: Kaminari Denki
Let It Rock: Kirishima Eijirou
KING EXPLOSION: Bakugou Katsuki
Game Boy: Sero Hanta
Sonic: Iida Tenya
There Goes Gravity: Uraraka Ochaco
Green Bean: Aiyama Izuku
Purple Cat: Aiyama Hitoshi
Zoomies: Hatsume Mei
Sparkles: Aoyama Yuuga
Tails: Ojiro Mashirao
Animal Planet: Kouda Kouji
Sugar Sugar: Satou Rikidou
The Ninja: Shouji Mezou
Blast It: Jirou Kyouka
Goth AF: Tokoyami Fumikage
Cold Soba: Todoroki Shouto
Invisagirl: Hagakure Tuuro
Yaomomo: Yaoyorozu Momo

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hagakure-san, could I talk to you about something?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Oh, sure. What is it?” she replied. He couldn’t see her expression but she sounded relaxed. 

 

Izuku pulled out his notebook and flipped to her page. “Okay, so I was thinking about your costume and I know no one can actually see you, but I think you really ought to be wearing clothes. Even if your modesty isn’t called into question, you could still be cut or burned or just hurt in general by your opponents. Plus I’m sure it’ll be freezing in the winter. I know wearing typical clothes would give you away but if they were able to weave fabric out of your hair, the clothes they can make from that will take on the same properties and they’ll be invisible.”

 

He paused when he heard dead silence and her uniform wasn’t moving. “Ah, sorry if I was rambling…”

 

Then he heard a sniffle and she spoke in a watery voice. “Y-you’re the f-first person to c-care about that! Thank y-you!”

 

“You’re welcome,” Izuku beamed. 

 


 

“So I’m not dumb?” Denki asked, suspicious. 

 

“No, Kaminari-kun. You just have ADHD,” Hound Dog explained patiently. 

 

“How does knowing that help me?” Denki asked, tilting his head in confusion. 

 

“Well, for starters, you can look up study methods that have worked for others with ADHD in the past. You can also receive resources to help you in the classroom. Such as getting a different version of an assignment or quiz that’s easier for you to focus on,” Hound Dog answered. “There are also medications you can take to manage symptoms of ADHD if non-pharmaceutical options aren’t enough in your case.”

 

“Huh,” Denki responded, a little upset that no one ever thought of this before. 

 


 

“Nezu!” Hitoshi exclaimed, storming into his office. 

 

“Hitoshi-kun!” Nezu responded with equal fervor. 

 

“Can we prank All Might? I’ve waged a war,” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“I don’t see why not. Just don’t hurt him or damage school property,” Nezu smiled. “I’ll be watching the cameras to see what you come up with.”

 


 

“Do you think we’d get in trouble if we had Uraraka float two tables together?” Pinky asked. “Like we’ve been seating 11 at one table by borrowing a chair from elsewhere, but the whole class plus Mei is 21.”

 

“Do it and ask for forgiveness later,” Katsuki suggested. 

 

“Aw, bro, you wanna sit with the class,” Shitty Hair beamed at him. Katsuki glared at the literal golden retriever of a person. He could practically see a tail wagging behind him. 

 

“Shut up. It’s whatever,” he grumbled, looking away. 

 


 

“Izuku-chan,” Tsu caught up to him as he walked back to the classroom after hero training. 

 

“Yeah?” he asked, slowing down for her. 

 

“I was thinking about it, kero, and is ‘Aiyama’ meant to be a combination of Aizawa and Yamada?” she asked calmly. 

 

“Uh yes, but please don’t tell anyone!” he exclaimed. 

 

“Don’t worry, I won’t, kero. I was just curious,” she gave him a small smile. 

 


 

Shouta groaned as he slid into his desk chair. Scarred for life. 

 

“Woah, what happened?” Nemuri asked. “You seem grumpier than usual.”

 

“I swear to god, I thought they were going to fuck in the obstacle course or something,” he told her, panicked. “They don’t get to spar together anymore.”

 

“What? Who?” Nemuri demanded, always eager for gossip. 

 

“Kaminari and my kid. My child , Nem. Whatever happened to sweet, little, ‘can’t build a snowman’ Hitoshi?” She snickered. “It’s not funny! They aren’t even dating yet. I can’t handle this.”

 

“I can’t wait to see how you react to Izuku dating,” she cackled. 

 

“Izuku’s not dating?” he uncertainly declared. “Who? He doesn’t even have a crush.”

 

“I meant someday,” she answered, laughing harder. 

 

“No? Never?” Not baby Izuku…

 


 

“All Might, would you please read the next passage?” Cementoss asked. 

 

“Yes, of course!” Yagi said before reaching into his bag to pull out his copy. Except when he opened it, it was completely blank. He stared at it in confusion. 

 

“Is there a problem?” Cementoss asked flatly. 

 

“Uh, it appears that my book is blank,” Yagi said sheepishly, showing the pages to the other teacher. Cementoss gave him an unimpressed look. 

 

“Yaoyorozu, would you please read the next passage?” Cementoss turned his attention to the students. Yagi’s gaze followed. From the amused looks most of the class was giving him, they were behind this somehow. The question was why?

 


 

Kouda and Izuku were paired together on a training exercise. It was a ‘capture the flag’ style and Auntie Nemuri was teaching. Kouda looked extremely anxious. ‘You can sign, right?’ Izuku asked after a moment. 

 

‘You can sign too?’ Kouda asked, eyes wide. 

 

“Hitoshi, Kacchan, and I all can,” Izuku answered, spoken since names were harder to sign. “Do you mind being spoken to?”

 

‘That’s fine. Talking is just hard,’ Kouda replied. 

 

“I understand. You can sign to me whenever!” Izuku beamed at him. “I’m happy to translate too.”

 

‘Thank you,’ Kouda signed, looking happy enough to cry. 

 


 

“Soooo,” Mina smiled at Denki. “When are you gonna ask out your purple boy?”

 

“Shh! Mina!” Denki waved his hands glancing to where Hitoshi sat across the room with his brother. Good, he hadn’t heard.  

 

“Please tell me your kidding,” she gaped at him. 

 

“Bro, I don’t think you have anything to worry about,” Kirishima smiled. 

 

“Guys, no. Just no. People don’t like me, okay. I’m lucky enough that he tolerates my bi panic bullshit. I don’t need to push it,” Denki said awkwardly, feeling himself turn red. 

 

“I think he likes you, kero,” Tsu chimed in. She shrugged when the three looked at her, a little surprised that she had been listening. 

 

“You can’t really believe that. I mean he’s him . And I’m…” Denki trailed off. Hound Dog said he couldn’t call himself dumb anymore. 

 

Before he could think of another adjective, Mina spoke. “Uh-uh. No. That boy is head over heels for you. When you flipped him and then fucking straddled him during combat training the other day, he was looking at you like you hung the moon and stars.”

 

“I don’t think--” Denki protested. 

 

“Yeah, no, I agree. I haven’t seen two people so aggressively in love since. Well, ever,” Kirishima said nodding. 

 

“You should go for it,” Tsu agreed. 

 

“Maybe,” Denki decided. 

 


 

Somewhere between the lunch table incident and the collective agreement to start pranking All Might, the entire class got added to the group chat. 

 

Class 1A Chat

 

Alien Queen: It’s only a couple of days until the sports festival!

Pikachu: I can’t wait!!

The Ninja: I am also excited.

Invisigirl: We’ll be on TV!

Let It Rock: There’ll be tons of scouts watching

Yaomomo: That’s when they choose students for internships too

Pikachu: Really??

Yaomomo: Yes. Although internships don’t start until 2nd year

Let It Rock: aw :(

Goth AF: I would also like to do an internship

Sonic: We should focus on our studies and basic training first.

Pikachu: boring :( I don’t like math

Sonic: Math is important

Pikachu: Is not :(

Animal Planet: I can’t say I’m a fan of math either

Game Boy: I hate history

There Goes Gravity: History is the worst!

Sonic: Everyone, please. General education classes are important.

Green Bean: look at that. You guys made Iida-kun sad.

Pikachu: Sorry :(

Game Boy: my bad :(

Animal Planet: sorry Iida-kun :(

There Goes Gravity: (◞ ‸ ◟)

Sonic: I am not sad.

Let It Rock: I’m kind of sad

There Goes Gravity: Aw why???

Let It Rock: I saw this puppy and the owner let me pet it 

Let It Rock: But then I had to go home where there is no puppy

KING EXPLOSION: you are a puppy

Blast It: oh shit

Game Boy: Blasty has surfaced

Pikachu: 👀

Let It Rock: Aw bakubro do you like puppies???

Purple Cat: looks like he does (¬‿¬)

Blast It: Yeah, I see it too…

KING EXPLOSION: shut it

Let It Rock: There’s this shelter in town that lets you come play with the dogs!

Let It Rock: We should go!

Blast It: Amazing…

Let It Rock: It is! Do you want to come too?

Blast It: omg yes

Let It Rock: They have cats too if anyone else wants to come! 

Let It Rock: Their next event is the weekend after the Sports Festival!

Purple Cat: ajldasfslkfe

Green Bean: Toshi wants to go. He loves cats

Alien Queen: really? I wouldn’t have guessed. 

Alien Queen: *cough*Purple Cat*cough*

Sonic: I will bring a sign-up sheet to school tomorrow so that we have a list of who all wants to come!

Let It Rock: Awesome!!

Notes:

Aizawa having an absolute meltdown over his kids dating people is so funny to me.

I don't know many pranks so if y'all would like to suggest some for future chapters. :)

All the staff are Honorary family. So none are happy with All Might rn.

Group Chat Names (was at the beginning too)

Alien Queen: Ashido Mina
Keroppi: Asui Tsuyu
Pikachu: Kaminari Denki
Let It Rock: Kirishima Eijirou
KING EXPLOSION: Bakugou Katsuki
Game Boy: Sero Hanta
Sonic: Iida Tenya
There Goes Gravity: Uraraka Ochaco
Green Bean: Aiyama Izuku
Purple Cat: Aiyama Hitoshi
Zoomies: Hatsume Mei
Sparkles: Aoyama Yuuga
Tails: Ojiro Mashirao
Animal Planet: Kouda Kouji
Sugar Sugar: Satou Rikidou
The Ninja: Shouji Mezou
Blast It: Jirou Kyouka
Goth AF: Tokoyami Fumikage
Cold Soba: Todoroki Shouto
Invisagirl: Hagakure Tuuro
Yaomomo: Yaoyorozu Momo

Chapter 23: Opening Ceremony

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Man, I wanted to wear my costume,” Ashido whined, pulling at the sleeve of her gym uniform. All of Class 1-A minus Iida was gathered in a waiting room below the Sports Festival arena. 

 

“To keep everything fair, we can’t,” Ojiro reminded her gently while he stretched.  

 

“I wonder what the first round is going to be?” Satou mused aloud.  

 

“No matter what comes, we have no choice but to deal with it,” Tokoyami said solemnly.  

 

“Right.,” Shouji gave a curt nod of agreement. 

 

Suddenly Iida burst into the room. “Everyone, are you ready? We will be entering soon!” The class president received several nods and murmurs of confirmation in response. 

 

“Aiyama Izuku,” Todoroki spoke in a level voice as he approached Izuku.  

 

“Todoroki-kun? What is it?” The dual-quirked teen had barely spoken to Izuku since the USJ incident. 

 

“Looking at things objectively, I think I’m stronger than you,” Todoroki announced. Fucking what?  

 

“Uh… yeah?” Izuku agreed. Why point it out?

 

“But that villain recognized you as an adversary. I’m not trying to pry about that. I admit you have beaten me once when my guard was down. But this time, I’m going to beat you,” Todoroki spoke in an icy tone. 

 

“Oh? Is the best in the class making a declaration of war?” Kaminari commented. 

 

“Oi, oi, oi!” Kirishima interrupted, standing up and moving between them. “Why are you picking a fight all of a sudden? Not now, we’re about to start.”

 

Todoroki leveled Kirishima with a glare. “We’re not here to play at being friends. So what does it matter?”

 

Izuku felt a little saddened by that. He thought they had started to get along at the USJ incident. He took a breath and looked Todoroki in the eye. “Todoroki-kun, I don’t know what you’re thinking when you say you’ll beat me, but of course you’re better than me. I think you’re more capable than most people, looking at it objectively.”

 

“Izuku, you probably shouldn’t talk so negatively,” Kirishima told him.  

 

Izuku shook his head and continued, determined. “But everyone, the students from the other courses are aiming for the top with everything they’ve got! I’ll be going for it with everything I have too.”

 

Todoroki’s expression remained blank. “Yeah.” 

 


 

Izuku and the rest of the class stood inside an entrance to the arena, out of sight from the spectators. Staff helping with the event told them to stay put until they hear Present Mic announce them to the crowd. 

 

“Hey!” Izuku heard Mama shout over the intercom. I think they said he was broadcasting stadium-wide and on TV too. Unlike the entrance exams, Mama got a huge response from this crowd. “Pay attention, audience! Swarm, mass media! This year’s high school radio of adolescence that you all love, the UA Sports Festival, is about to begin!”

 

Then he switched to English. “Everybody, are you ready?” The crowd answered with a cheer. This was definitely Mama’s element. 

 

“It’s time for the students to enter the first-year stage! The UA Sports Festival! The huge battle where fledgling heroes sharpen their swords once a year! Anyway, these are the guys, right? The miraculous new stars who overcame enemy attacks with their hearts of steel! Hero Course, Class 1-A!” 

 

Izuku stepped forward into the arena with his class. They had to make it to the center area. As they walked, Izuku glanced around the stadium, taking in the massive crowd. “Th-there are so many p-people…” he stammered. 

 

“Will we be able to give our best performance being watched by so many people?” Iida wondered aloud. “This is also part of the training required to become a hero.”

 

“Man, he’s going overboard with that praise!” Kirishima commented. “I’m getting nervous. Aren’t you, Bakugou?”

 

“No, I’m just getting more into it,” Kacchan grinned. Competitive Kacchan has appeared.

 

Mama continued with the introductions. “They haven’t been getting as much airtime but this class is also full of talent! Hero Course, Class 1-B!” Izuku could see another group of students coming through a different entrance a little ways away. Lines jumped into view for several so he turned away for now.  

 

“Next up; General Studies, Classes C, D, and E! Support Course, Classes F, G, and H are here too! And Business Course, Classes I, J, and K! All of UA’s first years are here now!” Izuku frowned at the shorter introduction. He knew Mama had a script to follow. He had complained about it last night saying it prioritized the Hero Course and brushed off everyone else. 

 

“Time for the player pledge!” Auntie Nemuri announced, taking over. She would be the referee for the first-year matches. Mama did the play-by-play commentary. 

 

“What is Midnight-Sensei wearing?” Kirishima asked, flushing at her hero costume. This wasn’t Izuku’s first time seeing it so he was mostly unphased. It wasn’t any more out of place to him than Dad in his hot pink sweatpants and neon yellow Present Mic t-shirt. 

 

“That’s an R-Rated Hero for you,” Kaminari commented, blushing slightly as well. 

 

“Is it okay for her to be at a high school even though she’s R-Rated?” Tokoyami asked.

 

“Quiet everyone!” Auntie Nemuri hushed the crowd and the students. “Representing the students is Bakugou Katsuki from Class 1-A.”

 

“What? It’s Kacchan?” Izuku asked, surprised. He would have thought Yaoyorozu or Iida would make better public speakers. 

 

“He did finish first in the entrance exam,” Sero pointed out. Ah, right.  

 

A random girl nearby let out a heavy, irritated sigh. “In the Hero Course,” she glared. 

 

“R-right,” Izuku mumbled.  

 

“It’s obvious they hate us,” Sero said, shaking his head. 

 

“Because Bakugou yelled at them…” Kaminari mentioned. 

 

Kacchan stepped up onto the small stage with Auntie Nemuri. He stood there in silence for a moment before speaking. “I pledge… that I’ll be number one.” 

 

The entirety of Class 1-A deflated, having expected something like that. Meanwhile, the other classes yelled outraged comments at him. Even the crowd seemed upset by the poor sportsmanship. 

 

“Why are you doing something so disgraceful?” Iida scolded as Kacchan rejoined them. Izuku couldn’t even say anything because he knew for a fact that the Kacchan from the beginning of last year would have said, or even done, something so much worse. 

 

“Now, let’s get started right away!” Auntie Nemuri called. A hologram screen appeared behind her. It had some sort of spinner, so the game was chosen randomly. “The first game is what you’d call a qualifier. Every year, many drink their tears here. Now here is the fateful first game. This year is… This!”

 

“An obstacle race.” Izuku read as the spinner on the screen stopped. 

 

“All eleven classes will participate in this race,” Auntie Nemuri explained with diagrams appearing on the screen behind her. “The course will be the outer circumference of this stadium. That’s about 4 kilometers. Our school’s selling point is freedom! As long as you stay on the course, it doesn’t matter what you do!”

 

“Now take your places, everyone!” They were directed to a gate that lead to the outer ring of the stadium. There were three lights at the top to mark the count down. The lights went out one by one. As the last light turned off, Auntie Nemuri yelled, “Start!”

Notes:

Sports Festival time :)

I'm remixing this too!

I'm just keeping the events and the general rules/structure.

So much of this was centered around All Might and One For All that I'm having to cut out chunks of both spoken and inner dialogue while transcribing.

Oh yeah. For anything where I'm following the actual show, I have been just sitting down and transcribing the episodes. Then I go back and I cut out what isn't relevant and add my own bits. I also have to add descriptive text since transcribing comes out like a script. There have been a few where I had to just turn it off at one point and abandon the source material entirely. (Like midway through the USJ arc and all of the original scenes.)

Let me say, the beginning of this show is so much funnier when you know the things that happen later. I have to stop everything to have a laughing fit occasionally.

Chapter 24: Obstacle Course

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Start!”

 

Everyone at the starting line rushed for the tunnel. It was crammed. 

 

“Okay, here’s the play-by-play!” Izuku could make out Mama over the intercom. “Are you ready to do the commentary, Mummy Man?”

 

“You’re the one that forced me to come,” Dad replied flatly. Izuku focused on their banter to keep himself calm while he struggled through the tunnel. 

 

“Let’s get started right away, Mummy Man. What should we pay attention to in the early stages?” Mama asked. 

 

“This part right now,” Dad answered immediately. Right… because sending everyone through this narrow-ass tunnel creates a shift in balance right away. 

 

“Izuku-kun are you okay?” Uraraka asked after someone shoved her into him. 

 

“Yeah. I got an idea. Make us float.” he instructed. 

 

“Can we work together?” she asked uncertainly. 

 

“Au-Midnight said anything goes as long as you stay on the course,” Izuku reminded her. 

 

“Oh, right!” she chirped, clapping her hands together. She tapped herself and Izuku and they floated up, out of the crowd. “Now what?” 

 

“Now release and we run on their shoulders,” he told her. She nodded before pressing her fingers together. Just as they neared the exit, a stream of ice shot out, freezing everyone underneath them. 

 

“Hang on to me,” he told her, clicking his boots together as he jumped down onto the sheet of ice Todoroki had left on the ground. Although they said no to the staff, he had gotten permission to have his boots for the sports festival. And since his last fight with Todoroki, he’d asked Mei for an upgrade. 

 

Spikes formed on the soles of his boots, allowing him to keep traction while running on the ice. He pulled Uraraka along with him. Aoyama avoided the ice by flying with his laser. Kirishima just jumped, the buff-ass guy that he was. Yaoyorozu created a pole with her quirk. And Kacchan flew with his explosions. Izuku couldn’t see Hitoshi yet. 

 

“Naive, Todoroki-san!” Yaoyorozu shouted after Todoroki who looked surprised to see that anyone escaped his ice. 

 

“I won’t let you get away so easily! You half-and-half bastard!” Kacchan roared over the sound of his explosions. Oh no. He’d latched onto Todoroki as a rival. That’s not good. 

 

“You got me with that once! You won’t get me again!” Ojiro called as he made it out of the tunnel ice-free. Tokoyami flew out with the aid of Dark Shadow. Mina used her acid to skate, although she seemed unbalanced. And there! There was Hitoshi, hitching a ride with someone that he’d apparently brainwashed. He wasn’t allowed his weapon either. 

 

Suddenly a bunch of robots appeared, blocking Todoroki’s path. 

 

“Obstacles have shown up suddenly!” Mama exclaimed. “Starting with the first barrier! Robo Inferno!”

 

“Aren’t those the zero-pointers from the entrance exam?” Kaminari asked. Confused cries from the other courses could be heard as they caught up, hearing Kaminari’s comment. 

 

“Seriously, the hero course had to fight THOSE?”

 

This is what they meant by obstacles?”

 

“There are too many! I can’t get through.”

 

“I wonder where they got the money for it?” Yaoyorozu mused aloud. 

 

Todoroki tensed before releasing a massive blast of ice that froze all the robots. Izuku looked on in awe as the ground and even the air was frozen. Clouds created from the cold of the ice floated around the area. Todoroki literally sparkled as his breath escaped in puffy clouds.  

 

Uraraka reached over and tapped Izuku’s jaw shut. “You saw that right?” he asked. 


“Yep,” she replied. 

 

“He sparkled?” he clarified. 

 

“Like a Disney princess,” she confirmed. Holy shit!

 

“He stopped them! Between their legs! We can get through!” the other students pointed out, speaking over each other. 

 

“I wouldn’t if I were you!” Todoroki warned as he ran past the robots. “I froze them when they were unbalanced. They’ll fall over.” Sure enough, there was a loud creak before a chorus of cracks from the breaking ice warned them of the falling bots. 

 

“Todoroki from Class 1-A!” Mama announced. “He attacked and defended in one hit! How Elegant! Amazing! He’s the first one through! It’s, you know, practically unfair!” 

 

“His actions are logical and strategic,” Dad defended.  

 

“As expected of someone who got in through recommendations! He’d never fought them before, but those Robo Infernos couldn’t get past his elite moves,” Mama commented. 

 

 “Hey! Someone’s trapped underneath!” someone cried. 

 

“Wouldn’t that kill them?”

 

“Will people die at this Sports Festival?”

 

Suddenly the ice-covered bot crumbled a bit before Kirishima burst through in his hardened form. “Like I’d die!”

 

“Kirishima from Class 1-A was underneath! That’s crazy!” Mama announced. A silver guy with seemingly the same quirk as Kirishima burst through the bot too. “Tetsutestsu from Class B was also underneath!”

 

Kacchan propelled himself over the bots with explosions. “Bakugou Katsuki of Class A!” Mama stated. “Since the bottom’s blocked, he goes overhead! Clever!” Sero and Tokoyami followed suit and the crowd cheered in excitement. 

 

“Class A doesn’t spend a lot of time standing around,” Dad narrated the event as Class 1-A jumped right into attacking the rest of the smaller bots blocking the way. Iida took one out with a kick. Jirou plugged in her ear jacks to disrupt their functionality. Kaminari electrocuted them. 

 

“Those who experienced firsthand that world above them through the incident at USJ, those who had fear planted in their hearts, those who dealt with it and pulled through, they all used that experience to drown out their hesitation,” Dad continued. 

 

Uraraka made them float and released them. They were crushed in each impact. “Oh, hold on,” Izuku picked up a piece of a robot. “This is from the one Todoroki destroyed.”

 

“Why?” Uraraka asked. 

 

“Just in case?” he smiled sheepishly. “I think it could be useful.”

 

“All right?” she gave him a confused smile and they kept going. Yaoyorozu cleared the rest of the path with a canon she created. No wonder she got through on recommendation...

 

“Hey, hey! The first barrier’s a piece of cake?” Mama asked. “Then what about the second?”  The students in the lead stopped short as they came to a massive ravine. It had pillars scattered throughout and connected with… tightropes? “If you fall, you’re out! If you don’t want to fall, then crawl! It’s ‘The Fall!’”

 

“When did they build this stage?” Uraraka asked, looking at it with a fair amount of trepidation. Tsu simply lept out into the middle of a rope and crawled across using her sticky hands and feet. 

 

“Here it is!” Mei said excitedly, appearing next to them. Here’s my chance to show off! It’s time for my support items to be in the limelight! Look, all you support companies across the country! Wire arrows and hover soles!”

 

Izuku chuckled as people stepped away from her and the intimidating vibes she gave off. She was completely decked out in support gear. Their group had kind of been expecting this since she told them a bit about her plans at lunch before skipping lunch for a week to eat in the lab. She fired out an arrow and took off with her hover boots. 

 

“Come, take a look, all you companies! Especially the big ones! Look at my super cute babies!” she shouted as she dived into the ravine, pulling herself out at the other end with the aid of her support items. 

 

“A lot of different people are working hard for their chance, huh, Eraserhead?” Mama asked.

 

Izuku could have sworn he heard a faint, 'What are you idiots stopping for?' from Dad. Todoroki skated across the ropes with his ice, easily taking the lead. 

 

“And now, the leader of the pack is easily getting through first!” Mama announced. Kacchan seemed to be catching up. Hitoshi caught up too and was just sprinting across the ropes. All that time on rooftops, huh?  

 

Izuku hung upside down from the rope, using his hands and knees to scooch forward. He had the robot piece tied to his back and Uraraka lightened it for him before taking a different rope across. She’d release her quirk on the other side. 

 

“And now we’ve quickly arrived at the final barrier!” Mama announced as, presumably, Todoroki made it to wherever they were all heading. “The reality here is that it’s a minefield!” Fucking what? “By the way, these landmines are for games, so they’re not that powerful. But they’re loud and flashy enough to make you wet your pants!”

 

“That depends on the person,” Dad added flatly. Izuku and Uraraka caught up in time to see everyone trying to carefully step between the landmines. Several people failed and got blown into the air. Not that powerful my ass, Izuku thought as another person got blown a few meters into the sky. 

 

Kacchan flew over the mines with his explosions, overtaking Todoroki. “Bastard! Don’t declare war on the wrong person!” Kacchan shouted as he flew past, firing a blast at Todoroki.

 

“And now, we’ve got someone new in the lead!” Mama informed the crowd. “Rejoice, mass media! It’s the kind of development you guys love! Hey, hey hey! The rest of the pack is also speeding up! However! Even as they push and pull at each other, can the two at the top remain in the lead?” 

 

Sure enough, Todoroki and Kacchan were attacking each other with their quirks. Izuku sighed and looked at the minefield in front of them. “What’s the plan Izuku-kun?” Uraraka asked. 

 

He took a moment, focusing on the field and then the two in the lead. He zeroed in on Kacchan, his blast radius lines lighting up. “I’m going to use the landmines,” he decided and he drove the robot piece into the ground to start digging them up. 

 

“Ooo-kay… I was with you until then. That seems dangerous,” Uraraka fretted. 

 

“That’s fine. I’ll do this alone,” Izuku replied, still digging. 

 

“I’m going to go float across. Good luck Izuku-kun!” He nodded as she left. He heard a faint, angry ‘he better not be,’ from Dad on the intercom. I might get grounded after this, he thought fleetingly. Once he had dug up enough to create a pretty big pile, he threw himself onto them, using the robot piece as a shield. The explosion was glorious

 

“There’s a huge explosion in the back!” Mama shouted although Izuku could just barely hear him. “What’s with that force?” The explosion shot him forward over the minefield. “Was it an accident or was it on purpose? Class A’s Aiyama Izuku is in hot pursuit with that blast!” 

 

I didn’t think about landing, Izuku realized, panic rising. “Don’t get ahead of me!” he heard Kacchan shout, accompanied by explosions. 

 

“The two formerly in the lead have stopped trying to slow each other down and are chasing Aiyama!” Mama announced. “Now that they have a common enemy, they’ve stopped fighting! The fight’s not over yet, though!”

 

Oh no, I’m losing speed, Izuku noticed. They’ll overtake me in an instant. Thinking about the time I’d lose landing, there’s no way I’d be able to take back the lead. Damn it! No, I won’t give up! If I can’t take back the lead, then I can’t let them get in front of me! Izuku gripped the cable on the robot piece to slam it on the ground, creating a second explosion to propel him forward. 

 

Landing on his feet past the edge of the minefield, he sprinted as fast as he could. “Aiyama swiftly blocks those behind him!” Mama announced. “Can you believe it? He cleared the minefield in an instant! Eraserhead, your class is amazing! What’re you teaching them?”

 

“I didn’t do anything,” Dad replied. “They got each other fired up on their own.” Izuku kept running with the end in sight. He could hear Kacchan and Todoroki behind him. It was going to be close. 

 

“UA Sports Festival, first-year stage!” Mama shouted. “Who could’ve predicted the developments at the beginning or this conclusion? Right now, the first person back in the stadium is... “ Izuku burst through the tunnel. “Aiyama Izuku!”

Notes:

Me: 450 ish words of usable dialogue, huh? I can probably stretch that into 1,200-1,500
Also Me: writes a 2,000 word chapter this time.

(I aim for 1,500 per chapter. I usually get a little below or a little over.)

I think this is the longest chapter yet.

In the box ~
Hizashi: Is he doing what I think he's doing?
Shouta: oh, he better not be... fucking problem child

Chapter 25: Cavalry Battle Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku stopped, placing his hands on his knees for a moment as he caught his breath. Confetti rained down around him and the crowd cheered. He stood upright when he could finally breathe normally. “What the hell was that, Nerd?” Kacchan huffed. 

 

Izuku gave him a weak laugh. “I got the idea from your explosions.” 

 

“You’re gonna get yourself killed one of these days,” Kacchan scolded, though he was grinning. 

 

“And now they’re finishing one after another,” Mama announced. “We’ll make a list of the results later, but for now, good work!” 

 

“Izuku-kun,” Uraraka gasped as she made it through. “You were amazing! I should have gone with your crazy plan!” Iida stood a couple of meters behind her muttering to himself, much the way Izuku usually would. 

 

“I just lucked out,” Izuku protested. “I happened to find that scrap metal and brought it along on the off-chance that I could use it.”

 

“Nuh-uh,” Uraraka shook her head. “Yeah finding it was chance but realizing it was something you could use was inventive. Using it in combination with the landmines like that was genius. Don’t sell yourself short!”

 

A hand gripped his shoulder and he startled. “Could you stop nearly dying?” Hitoshi asked tiredly. Izuku realized at the voice of his brother. 

 

“I didn’t nearly die,” Izuku argued. “I was fine.”

 

“Did you hear D- Aizawa-Sensei on the intercom?” Hitoshi smirked. Izuku wilted, making a small whining sound. Dad was going to kill him. 

 

“Let us go hydrate!” Iida suggested. The group agreed easily, following him to where they were handing out water to the students. 

 


 

Shouta finally felt his heart slowing down as Izuku wandered off with his friends and brother. Hizashi turned off the microphone while they waited for the next event to start. “I can’t believe he did that. I nearly cried,” Hizashi huffed. 

 

“I am both shocked and not entirely surprised,” Shouta glared down at the boy. “Nezu trained him. Plus there was that whole ‘come at me, bitch’ thing when I first found him.”

 

“He’s a little reckless sometimes,” Hizashi agreed. 

 

“Yeah, he’s definitely a problem child,” Shouta frowned. 

 

“He’s our problem child,” Hizashi smiled fondly. 

 

“Yeah, he is,” Shouta said softly. 

 


 

“The first game of the first-year stage is finally over,” Auntie Nemuri spoke. “Now let’s take a look at the results!” The list showed 42 names. All of Class A had made it through. 

 

“The top 42 made it through to the next round,” Auntie Nemuri told them. “It’s unfortunate, but don’t worry even if you didn’t make it! We’ve prepared other chances for you to shine. The real competition begins next! The press cavalry will be all over it. Give it your all!”

 

The hologram screen with the spinner reappeared. “Now then, here is the second game. I already know what it is, but what could it be? What could it be? I just said it and now there it is!”

 

“A cavalry battle?” Kaminari asked. “I’m bad at those.”

 

“It’s not an individual event,” Tsu observed. “So I wonder how it’ll work.”

 

“Let me explain,” Auntie Nemuri continued. “The participants can form teams of two to four as they wish. It’s basically the same as a regular cavalry battle, but the one thing that’s different is that based on the results of the last game, each person has been assigned a point value.”

 

“A point-based system like the entrance exam, huh? That’s easy to understand,” Satou commented. 

 

“In other words, each team is worth different points depending on who’s on the team!” Uraraka observed. 

 

“You guys don’t hold back even though I’m talking, huh?” Auntie Nemuri snapped before continuing. “Yes, that’s right! And the points assigned go up by five starting from the bottom. And the point value assigned to first place is ten million!”

 

T-ten m-million? Izuku trembled. I’m so dead…

 

“That’s right. It’s survival of the fittest, with a chance for those at the bottom to overthrow the top!” Auntie Nemuri smiled like she hadn’t just signed his death sentence. “Those at the top will suffer the most. You’ll hear this many times as you attend UA. This is what ‘Plus Ultra’ means!”

 

“Now then, I will explain the rules of the cavalry battle,” Auntie Nemuri continued while the other students stared Izuku down. The time limit is fifteen minutes. Each team is worth the total of its members’ points, and the riders will wear a headband with that number on their foreheads. Teams will try to grab each other’s headbands until time runs out, and try to keep as many points as they can.”

 

“Stolen headbands must be worn from the neck up. So the more you steal, the harder it’ll be to manage them. And the most important thing is that even if your headband gets stolen, or if your team falls, you’re not out. During the game, it’ll be a cruel fight where you can use your quirks. But it’s still a cavalry. You’ll get a red card for attacks that are trying to make people fall on purpose. You’ll be removed immediately.”

 

“Now, you have fifteen minutes to build your teams. Start!” With that, they were left to strategize and form teams. Izuku was pretty sure that he, Kacchan, and Hitoshi would form their own teams. They may be brothers, or like brothers in Kacchan’s case, but they tend to compete too.

 

Mei found Izuku immediately. “Please, please, please! I want to show off my babies and your team will be the one people are watching!”

 

“Yeah, of course!” Izuku smiled. “But who else should we team up with?” 

 

“Izuku-kun, team up with me!” Uraraka said brightly, walking up to them. “We should ask Iida-kun too!” Izuku nodded and they went to find him. 

 

“I’m afraid I have to refuse,” Iida said solemnly. Ever since the entrance exam, I just keep losing to you. You are a wonderful friend but that’s why, if I just keep following you, I will never grow. Bakugou and Todoroki aren’t the only ones who see you as a capable rival. I will challenge you.”

 

Ah, I can’t really be upset. That’s fair, Izuku thought. But… He looked around and saw that the rest of the teams had more or less been formed. Classes stuck together for the most part. Bakugou had Kirishima, Sero, and Ashido. Todoroki had Yaoyorozu, Iida, and Jirou. And Hitoshi had Kaminari and Tokoyami. 

 

“Izuku-chan, I will team up with you if you’re still looking for someone, kero,” Tsu smiled, approaching them. 

 

“That’d be great,” Izuku sighed in relief. “Now we just need to come up with a plan.”

 

“I do believe that’s your thing,” Uraraka grinned. “I still regret not joining your landmine plan earlier. I may not always get what you’re seeing but your ideas always work out!”

 

“Not always,” Izuku admitted, feeling his cheeks heat up. “I just am willing to try.”

 

“It works for you, kero,” Tsu chimed in. “So what are you thinking of now?”

 

“I was thinking, Uraraka could lighten us while Mei uses her… hover soles you said?” Mei nodded. “While Mei uses her hover soles to propel us forward. Tsu could be the front person because her tongue would be best suited for grabbing the headbands off people. And then, I could direct. Since my quirk also shows me projected paths, I could keep us out of people’s reach for the most part.”

 

“If anything else comes up though…” he trailed off uncertain. 

 

“Then we’ll adapt when we come to it,” Tsu assured him. 

 

“Yeah! We got this!” Uraraka cheered. “I’m pretty sure that as long as we keep our headband, we’ll stay in first right?” 

 

Izuku nodded. “I think even added together, all the other ones wouldn’t reach ten million. So if we focus on avoidance, we might be fine. But… everyone will be coming for us.”

 

“We just have to be faster and slippery-er!” Mei encouraged. “I have plenty of babies to help us with that.”

 

“Can you give me a rundown on what you have before we start?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Roger that!” Mei saluted, eager to show off her babies.

Notes:

I did go back and edit Hitoshi's and Todoroki's team. Sorry!

EDIT: Having technical difficulties. I'm not sure if it will last all night.

And then I may have made myself sad and gotten a little discouraged. I will try to push through that and keep writing. Depression's a bitch for motivation. I think the abrupt stop from the technical difficulties contributed a bit too.

Chapter 26: Cavalry Battle Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“It’s time to get started,” Auntie Nemuri called. 

 

“After fifteen minutes to form teams and talk strategy, twelve cavalry teams are lined up on the field,” Mama narrated over the intercom. 

 

“There are some interesting teams out there,” Dad observed. 

 

“Now raise those battle cries!” Mama shouted. “It’s time for UA’s bloody battle!” ...bloody? “Light the signal fire! Now let’s go! Counting down to the brutal battle royal!”

 

“Three!”

 

“Two!”

 

“One!”

 

“Start!”

 

Several teams immediately aimed for Izuku’s team. “We run?” Uraraka asked. 

 

“We run!” Izuku confirmed. 

 

“As expected, everyone is gunning for the ten million points!” Mama announced. 

 

“I won’t let you!” someone shouted. Uraraka activated the hover boots Mei had given her. To minimize the extent to which she used her quirk, she was the only one that hadn’t been lightened. The rest of their team would be fairly easily pulled along wherever she hovered. 

 

“We want to avoid that guy with the teeth. He can soften the ground like quicksand,” Izuku warned them. Uraraka nodded and directed them out of way just in time to avoid an attack from him. Todoroki’s team was now closest with the others following close behind. “Hold.”

 

“What? We need to move,” Uraraka argued. 

 

“Trust me,” he assured her. He heard her take in a nervous breath but she stayed put. Just as expected, Todoroki froze the other teams behind him to minimize the competition. Predictable. At the same moment, Izuku fired the thrusters on the jet pack Mei had equipped him with, and up they went over Todoroki’s head. 

 

“Looks like Aiyama Izuku’s team has picked up the power of flight! Very cool!” Mama narrated excitedly. 

 

“Ah, that was close!” Uraraka said as they landed more than halfway across the field. 

 

“But look. Todororoki froze at least half the teams,” Tsu pointed out. “Now we have fewer people to worry about.” Uraraka made a small noise of recognition. 

 

“Tsu, I know you physically can make a paralytic mucus but have you done it before?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Once, kero,” she replied. 

 

“Could you have some prepared for Mei to wipe on the other teams? She has gloves so she should be able to handle it safely,” Izuku explained. “The more people we can stop from chasing us entirely, the better.”

 

“Can do!” Tsu agreed. 

 


 

“What the fuck?” Katsuki barked after this blonde extra managed to return his own explosion into his face. It didn’t take him long to recover. He’d set off explosions on himself before by accident. It’s why he was so dedicated to maintaining good quirk control. 

 

“Woah, he has the same quirk as you,” Kirishima commented in awe. The fuck? Don’t be impressed by that, Katsuki thought angrily. Furious, he advanced on the guy with another, stronger blast. Only this time he blocked it using Kirishima’s quirk. 

 

“Mine too?” Kirishima gasped, clueless idiot that he was. 

 

“It’s a copy quirk, Shitty Hair,” Katsuki told him. “Not that it’s going to stop me from killing the damn extra.” Monoma’s smirk wavered. Time to get his points back and then some. Then they just need to find Izuku and take first. 

 


 

“Here,” Tsu said, handing Izuku some headbands she had snatched with her tongue after Mei paralyzed yet another team. Just in case someone got the ten million-point headband from them, they wanted to make sure they had enough spare points to make it to the next round. 

 

“Oh no, it’s Todoroki again,” Uraraka warned. Izuku looked and they were quickly approaching thanks to Iida’s quirk. 

 

“Evade again,” Izuku suggested. Except when they tried to, Todoroki created an ice wall that circled around them and cut off all their escape paths. 

 

“Izuku-kun?” Uraraka cried nervously. Someone had damaged the jetpack earlier so that wasn’t an escape option anymore. 

 

“Just keep evading. Stay to his left. He won’t use his left side,” he assured her. With only a few minutes left, this game of cat and mouse was their last option. And it almost worked. Up until Iida boosted his engines to the point of stalling his engines, giving them a second long window of boosted speed to grab the ten million-point headband in. 

 

“It’s okay. We have enough points, kero,” Tsu reminded him. But when a ghost of a smile appeared on Todoroki’s face, Izuku decided he wanted to get that headband back. 

 

“Get me in close,” he said lowly. 

 

“Oh, this just got personal, didn’t it?” Mei asked excitedly. 

 

“Mhm,” Izuku hummed. “You guys need to run past. I’m going to make a jump for it. Tsu, use your tongue to catch me. Don’t let me fall.” She nodded and they took off, rushing the other team. Izuku stood on Uraraka’s and Mei’s arms in one fluid motion before launching himself and aiming a spinning kick at Todoroki’s left side. 

 

What Izuku did not account for, was the flames that erupted from the other boy. Izuku couldn’t adjust his trajectory in time so he accepted the burn, focusing instead on landing the kick and grabbing the headband he thought was his. As his hands gripped the strip of fabric, Tsu’s tongue grabbed him, pulling him back onto their arms. 

 

Unfortunately, it was the wrong headband. 

 


 

Hitoshi made it to the clearing within the ice to see Izuku’s flying kick stunt. He grimaced when he saw the flames Todoroki released burn through Izuku’s pant leg. 

 

“What do we do? Where’s Izuku’s headband?” Kaminari asked. They saw the look of disappointment cross Izuku’s face. 

 

“I guess Todoroki has it,” Tokoyami observed. 

 

“Time’s just about up!” Mama announced. “Start the countdown!”

 

“Get me over there!” Hitoshi instructed urgently. 10…

 

9… 

 

“Todoroki!” Hitoshi shouted as they drew near. 8…

 

7…

 

“Since when can you use fire?” Hitoshi demanded, knowing full well it’s been always. 6…

 

Todoroki looked confused. “I--” 5…

 

4…

 

"Give me the ten million-point headband," Hitoshi ordered. Todoroki’s teammates protested. 3…

 

Dark Shadow provided a buffer to block his teammates from stopping the handoff. 2…

 

1...

 

“Time’s up! That’s the end of the second round, the cavalry battle!”

 

Hitoshi was set down on the ground. “Ah, we did it!” Kaminari exclaimed, jumping up and down. “I can’t believe we actually got first!” he turned to Hitoshi with a blinding smile. 

 

Hitoshi could feel himself smiling as well. “Yeah, we did.”

 

“You’re amazing! We’re amazing!” Kaminari cheered before throwing his arms around Hitoshi’s neck and kissing him. Then it was Hitoshi’s turn to short-circuit.

 


 

Izuku watched as Kaminari seemed to remember himself and released Hitoshi. He immediately became a stuttering, blushing, apologizing mess. “What th--” was heard from Dad on the intercom before it got cut off, presumably by Mama. 

 

Kacchan, who had just made it into the clearing in the last few seconds, grinned. “Aww,” Uraraka cooed. The others from Class 1-A in the immediate vicinity had a mixture of positive reactions. If their parents were seeing this despite the ice wall, that means one of the event staff managed to catch them on the camera. It had been televised.  

 

“Well, that was unexpected!” Mama said after turning the intercom back on. “Now let’s take a look at our top four teams right away!” 

 

“These four teams will advance to the final round! Aiyama Hitoshi’s team! Bakugou’s Team! Todoroki’s Team! Aiyama Izuku’s Team! Due to the uneven amount of finalists, the fifth-place team, Monoma’s Team, will also have the opportunity to nominate one person to represent them in the finals! Please congratulate these hard-working students!”

 

The crowd cheered in response to Mama’s prompting. “Now, we’ll take an hour’s break for lunch before we start the afternoon festivities. See ya!” 

 

As they started clearing off the field, Todoroki approached Izuku. “I apologize for burning you. It was not intentional. Allow me to take you to see Recovery Girl.”

 

“Sure,” Izuku agreed. “Thank you.”

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

 

 

So! Someone mentioned Hizashi's casual wear! 

I decided to go through and pick out his general style.

Not necessarily these colors. 

(Why does that blonde model actually look like him...?)

He doesn't wear skirts often because he feels too tall for the short ones and he thinks the long ones are too formal.

He prefers feminine tops and accessories. And don't get him started on boots.

Painted nails and eyeliner are a yes.

 

Should I do casual wear outfit examples for the others too? 

I can add them at the end of chapters.

Notes:

What? Did you think I'd give Izuku first place? ◜▿◝

Aizawa losing his shit in the announcer box. Hizashi's on damage (Dad) control.

I feel a little better now. Still feeling a little discouraged, but I'm pulling through.

Chapter 27: Todoroki's Truth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I am so, so, so, so, so sorry!” Kaminari repeated as they were ushered off the field to the cafeteria. Hitoshi missed a lot of the end of that event. He was just now starting to become aware of his surroundings again. Because… Kaminari kissed me, he remembered. 

 

“You kissed me,” Hitoshi pointed out, like an idiot. Just to be sure. 

 

“I, uh, yes?” Kaminari confirmed, looking a little confused. 

 

“That really happened?” Hitoshi asked. In front of my Da--

 

“Yes. I’m sorry,” Kaminari said meekly. 

 

“This is painful to watch,” Hitoshi heard Jirou mutter nearby. Someone made a sound of agreement. 

 

“I won’t do it again,” Kaminari promised. “So please don’t stop being my frie--”

 

“No!” Hitoshi exclaimed, slightly panicked. Kaminari wasn’t just flirting to flirt! He liked him! Hitoshi was not letting go of that. 

 

“...no, you won’t be my friend?” Kaminari asked, looking like a kicked puppy. 

 

“N-no, don’t not k-kiss me again!” Hitoshi stuttered, feeling his face grow hot. 

 

“You… want me to kiss you?” Kaminari faltered. 

 

“Oh my god, you two are so, ugh! Kaminari, this socially awkward introvert likes you! And Hitoshi, this clumsy, mess of an extrovert likes you ! God knows how that makes any sense but whatever. Please, just date and stop making me watch this disaster unfold in front of my eyes!” Jirou begged in a rare outburst. 

 

“I, I’d be okay with that,” Kaminari flushed. 

 

“Yeah, I, me too…” Hitoshi agreed. 

 

“Good. You’re dating now. Thank god. Now let’s go eat already,” she huffed. 

 


 

The burn healed over in front of them and Izuku watched with fascination. Recovery Girl’s quirk always impressed him. “It’s closed now, but the skin will probably be sensitive for a few hours. I’ll go get something to wrap it.” She gave him a kind smile before moving to some cabinets.

 

“Hey, Todoroki-kun?” Izuku addressed the other tentatively. 

 

“Yes?” Todoroki replied in a stoic tone. 

 

“I thought you didn’t use your fire out of preference but what I saw out there today…” Izuku turned to face him. “You have some sort of aversion to it, don’t you?”

 

Todoroki scrutinized him for a moment before turning away. “I’ll tell you on the way to the cafeteria.” Izuku left it alone, for now, quietly waiting for Recovery Girl. When she returned, she put a cooling ointment over where the burn had been and then wrapped it. 

 

“I’ll be here to heal people after tournament battles but please don’t take that as an invitation to be reckless,” she warned them before letting them leave. 

 

“So...what did you want to talk about?” Izuku asked after a few minutes of walking down the empty hallways in silence. Todoroki stopped walking but stayed silent. “If we don’t hurry, the cafeteria will probably be really crowded… Um…”

 

Todoroki finally looked at him, fixing Izuku with an intense stare. “I was overpowered by you. So much so that I broke my pledge.” 

 

“A pledge… to not use your fire?” Izuku asked uncertainly. 

 

“Yes. Iida, Tsuyu, Yoyorozu, Tokoyami, Uraraka; None of them felt it. At that last instant, I was the only one overpowered,” Todoroki said looking frustrated. 

 

“You know Endeaver’s my father. I’m sure you know that he’s been stuck as the number two hero forever.” Izuku nodded in confirmation. 

 

“My dad has a strong desire to rise in the world. As a hero, he won a name for himself with crushing force. Because of that, the living legend, All Might is a great eyesore to him. Since he couldn’t surpass All Might, he moved onto his next plan,” Todoroki said cryptically. 

 

That brought back memories of Hisashi and his ‘next plan’ to make Izuku develop a quirk. “What are you trying to tell me?” Izuku asked, throat suddenly dry. 

 

“You’ve heard of quirk marriages, right?” Izuku’s eyes widened, though Todoroki wouldn’t meet his gaze. “That thing that became a problem during the second and third generation after quirks appeared. Choosing a spouse based only on strengthening your own quirk and passing it on to your children, forcing people into marriage even.”

 

“The old-fashioned way of thinking brought about by a lack of ethics. He is a man with both accomplishments and money. He won over my mother’s relatives and got a hold of my mother’s quirk. He is trying to fulfill his own desire by raising me to be a hero to surpass All Might,” Todoroki explained bitterly. Izuku felt the prickling of tears in his eyes. 

 

“It’s so annoying,” Todoroki scoffed angrily. “I won’t become the tool of scum like that. In my memories, my mother is always crying. ‘Your left side is unsightly,’ my mother said as she poured boiling water on me. Basically, I picked a fight with you to show him what I can do, without using my damn father’s quirk. No. I’ll reject him completely by winning first place without using it.”

 

Izuku was at a loss for words, feeling like he was choking on any he may have had. Todoroki finally met his eyes and his expression morphed into surprise and confusion. “Are you… crying for me?”

 

I am, Izuku realized. Without thinking, he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Todoroki’s waist. “I am so sorry.”

 

“You didn’t do anything,” Todoroki pointed out, tensing in his arms. 

 

“I know. But I understand. I--” his breath caught in his throat. “I’ve been there.”

 

“Really?” Todoroki asked, relaxing. 

 

“Remember, I said I was misdiagnosed as quirkless?” Izuku felt Todoroki nod. “Well, Hisa-- my biological father, he thought he could force a quirk to develop,” Izuku told him. 

 

“By… hurting you, I assume?” Todoroki clarified. Izuku let go. 

 

“Yeah,” Izuku sniffled. Todoroki was quiet for a moment. 

 

“I’m still going to try to beat you in the tournament,” he declared hesitantly. 

 

“I don’t expect anything less,” Izuku replied with a watery smile.

 


 

“Izuku, you good?” Kacchan asked when they joined the others in the cafeteria. 

 

“I made a friend!” Izuku beamed at him. 

 

“Didn’t he just declare war on you this morning?” Sero pointed out. 

 

“That still stands,” Todoroki said flatly. 

 

“You made another friend. Hitoshi got a boyfriend,” Kacchan grinned. “And we still have the whole afternoon left to go.”

 

“They’re dating?” Izuku squeaked. 

 

“Go get some damn food and I’ll tell you about how Jirou made it happen,” Kacchan ordered. 

 

“Come on, Todoroki-kun! Let’s go get something to eat,” Izuku said, leading him towards the line. 

 


 

“Dead,” Shouta insisted. “Deadest dead. 

 

“Oh, come on,” Hazashi smiled, entirely too amused. “We’ve done much worse.”

 

“We are adults,” Shouta argued. 

 

“We weren’t always. Remember our UA days?” Shouta flushed under his bandages, pointedly ignoring his husband. “Seriously, Sho. That was an innocent kiss.”

 

“Nooo,” Shouta grumbled. “That’s my baby.” 

 

“Aw, I know. It’s okay,” Hizashi soothed. “Look on the bright side though. Eventually, Hitoshi’s going to invite him over and he’ll find out about us. And then you can give him the shovel talk. Or just stare at him intimidatingly the whole time.”

 

“Or both,” Shouta decided, already feeling a tiny bit better. 

 

“We also have to deal with our other child and his borderline suicidal stunt with the landmines earlier,” Hizashi reminded him. 

 

“These kids are trying to kill me,” Shouta groaned.

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

 

What I imagine Aizawa would wear in public if Hizashi made him change out of his hero costume.

(But he's not a fan.)

 

 

And then around the house, he wears UA or Present Mic merch. Or cat shirts.

He likes bright colors at home because they remind him of Hizashi. 

But in general, he wears blacks, whites, and greys because he can't color-match for shit.

Notes:

Izuku: sad people get hugs :(

Todoroki: We're not here to play at being friends
Izuku: ( つ•̀ω•́)つ FRIEND!!!

I want you to know, I'm imagining Aizawa pouting on the floor of the announcer box at this point.

Chapter 28: Recreation

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Now that lunch is over, it’s finally time to reveal the last game!” Mama announced. “But before that, there’s good news for all of you who didn’t make it to the finals. This is just a sports festival. So we’ve prepared recreational games that everyone can participate in too! We’ve even brought in a cheerleading team from America to liven things up.”

 

“All right, everyone! Let’s have fun competing in the recreational games! When that’s over, the sixteen finalists that made it to the final round will fight tournament style in one-on-one battles!”

 

Auntie Nemuri stepped onto the arena stage. “Now, let’s draw lots to determine the bracket. Once the bracket is determined, we’ll have the recreational games and then start. The sixteen finalists can choose whether or not they want to participate in the recreation. I’m sure some of you want to save your strength or strategize.”

 

“Here is the bracket based on the results of the drawing!” The matches appeared behind her on the screen. 

 

Match 1: Aiyama Izuku vs Monoma Neito

 

Match 2: Yaororozu Momo vs Aiyama Hitoshi

 

Match 3: Kaminari Denki vs Tokoyami Fumikage

 

Match 4: Todoroki Shouto vs Asui Tsuyu 

 

Match 5: Hatsume Mei vs Tenya Iida

 

Match 6: Uraraka Ochaco vs Ashido Mina

 

Match 7: Bakugou Katsuki vs Sero Hanta

 

Match 8: Jirou Kyouka vs Kirishima Eijirou

 

“Alright!” Mama shouted excitedly. “Let’s leave the tournament aside for a momentary interlude! Let’s have fun with the recreation! First is the scavenger hunt!”

 

Izuku decided to head to the waiting room until his match. He needed some time to recover from the emotional and sensory overload he’d built up throughout the day so far. However, the finalists from his class, except for Kacchan, cornered him when he tried to leave. 

 

“Izuku-kun, can you strategize with us?” Sero asked with a pleading smile. 

 

“Pretty please,” Uraraka begged. Iida jumped in front of Izuku. 

 

“Now, it’s not fair to use Izuku-kun in this way! He is our friend,” Iida scolded, arms outstretched to block their view of Izuku. 

 

“I don’t actually mind,” Izuku interjected, ducking under Iida’s arm. It wasn’t difficult with Iida being around 180 cm and Izuku still being at 159 cm. “But, since you are attending UA with the goal of being a hero, you should probably learn to strategize on your own. To encourage that, I won’t help anyone with competitive events like this. Only in training or real-life situations.”

 

“That’s fair,” Jirou shrugged. The others made sounds of agreement and let Izuku leave for the waiting room. Uraraka, Tsu, and Jirou followed. 

 


 

“So you actually have to recharge?” Hitoshi asked, sitting next to his boyfriend with curious fascination. They were sitting on the ground in a hallway by the first outlet they were able to find. 

 

“I’ll regain a baseline charge on my own after a day or so,” Kaminari mumbled around the chord in his mouth. “But if I need extra or to recharge quickly, I have to pull it from another source.”

 

“It’s cute,” Hitoshi commented enjoying the way Kaminari immediately blushed at the remark. 

 

“You know, since I already call you by your first name, you can call me by mine too,” Kaminari said shyly. 

 

“Alright,” Hitoshi smiled. “Denki.”

 


 

“You don’t want to participate in the extra games?” Kirishima asked. 

 

“No,” Katsuki replied simply. He had to think through strategies for everyone. Of course, there were the people in matches five through eight to think about. The way the brackets were set up, he’d have to face at least three of them to get to the last battle. But then if, no.. when he made it, he could be up against any of the people from the first four matches. 

 

“But it would be fun!” Kirishima argued with a slight pout. 

 

“You want to have fun, go have fun. Leave me alone,” Katsuki barked out. 

 

“But I also want to hang out with you,” Kirishima devolved into an actual pout. 

 

Katsuki let out a frustrated sigh. “If I come to watch you play the extra games, would that be enough to get that stupid look off your face?”

 

“Yeah, okay!” Kirishima nodded excitedly. 

 

“Fine,” Katsuki agreed with a roll of his eyes. 

 


 

“Do you have a plan, Izuku-kun?” Uraraka asked. “For your match with Monoma, I mean.”

 

“I didn’t encounter him at all during the first two games, so I’m not sure what his quirk is,” Izuku admitted. “Jirou, did your team run into him at all during the cavalry battle?”

 

“No,” she shook her head. “Todoroki was pretty focused on catching you so we stayed in your general area for most of it.”

 

“Oh well,” Izuku shrugged. “I’ll just wait and watch like Dad always says to do.”

 

“I haven’t heard you mention your parents before!” Uraraka pointed out, eyes shining. Tsu looked at Izuku with a faint smile. “What are they like?”

 

I can describe them without saying who they are. It’s fine, Izuku reassured himself. Uraraka and Jirou waited with obvious interest while Tsu seemed amused. “Um, my Dad is… my hero.” Uraraka cooed. “And I uh, I mean that literally. He found me in a bad situation and for some reason he decided to take me in and adopt me.” 

 

“You’re adopted?” Jirou asked. “Is that why you and Hitoshi don’t look like each other in the slightest?” 

 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, we aren’t biologically related. But our birthdays are so close together, it’s like we’re twins anyway.”

 

“That’s so cute, kero,” Tsu commented. 

 

“Do you have another parent or is it just him?” Uraraka asked. 

 

“Well, there’s Mama. He’s really kind and--”

 

“He?” Uraraka tilted her head in confusion. “Why d--”

 

“Rude,” Jirou hushed her, poking Uraraka with one of her ear jacks. She looked over at Izuku. “Nonbinary parent?”

 

“Yeah,” Izuku nodded, remembering that she had seemed to know what gender non-conforming meant too. Uraraka let out a soft ‘oh’ of understanding. 

 

“So what’s he like?” Jirou prompted. 

 

“Like I said, he’s kind,” Izuku continued. “And he’s really good at cooking. He’s a little loud sometimes but it doesn’t scare me because he’s usually just excited about something.”

 

“Do loud things normally scare you?” Uraraka asked, concerned. He nodded. 

 

“Honestly, same. Or maybe not scared but on edge,” Jirou chimed in. 

 

“Right. On edge,” Izuku amended. 

 

“Because it hurts,” Izuku and Jirou said in unison. 

 

“Oh, it’s a sensory thing,” Uraraka guessed. “Jirou’s hearing is super sensitive because of her quirk and all of Izuku’s senses are sensitive because of his quirk always being on!”

 

“You’re friends with Bakugou, kero,” Tsu pointed out. “Isn’t he a little…” She mimed an explosion with her hands.  

 

“I’ve known Kacchan my whole life. I’m used to it,” he smiled. 

 

“Speaking of Bakugou,” Jirou grinned in a way that reminded Izuku of Auntie Nemuri. “Am I going to have to play cupid again for him and Kirishima or do you think those two can actually figure things out themselves?”

 

“Oh my god, the shelter date mix-up,” Uraraka laughed. Izuku was content as the conversation turned to normal teen gossip. In one year he’d gone from the school target to someone who was actually friends with most, if not all of his class. It was a welcome change of pace. 

 


 

“Stay,” Hizashi warned. 

 

“But h--” Shouta argued. 

 

“Honestly, Sho,” Hizashi huffed. “They’ll be fine. The recreational games will be over soon and then we have to announce the tournament. You can Dad them when we get home.”

 

“Dad them?” Shouta asked. 

 

“The verb to describe the action of doing dad things. Like being overbearing,” Hizashi explained. 

 

“I am not overbearing!” Shouta protested. 

 

“A little bit. You can’t handle them dating or doing dumb shit. But that’s fine. Because I can’t handle anyone so much as breathing at them wrong. I don’t think I’d take it well if either one got sick either, so I’ll just have to keep them healthy always,” Hizashi paused, looking thoughtful, before smiling. “We each have our thing. It’s fine. We’re their parents.”

 

“Yeah, I guess,” Shouta pouted. 

 

“Oh, they’re done,” Hizashi said, taking note of the emptying field. He flipped on the intercom. “Audience! The finals that you’ve all been waiting for are finally starting!”

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

 

 

Hitoshi's general style would be comfort-based. Because he's still always tired. 

He must be prepared to nap anytime. 

Sweaters, button-downs over plain tees, and graphic tees.

Sweatpants or jeans usually.

Blacks, greys, purples, blues, and white.

 

Izuku sort of has a range of styles that he likes but most being comfy.

With some help from Hizashi, Izuku discovered kawaii fashion. 

Slowly but surely, he's learning to dress better than canon Izuku.

He's started wearing more feminine tops in addition to the skirts but he only has a few so far.

He usually wears sweaters or graphic tees.

He still wears mostly greens, blacks, reds, blues, and white, but he's started wearing other colors too.

Notes:

Okay so, I wrote the matches out and it totals 15 one on one battles.
I'm not great at writing these.

I'm estimating that they'll come to 3 or 4 chapters.
I'm writing whichever ones I'm inspired to, aka out of order.
Since I'm not sure how much space I'll need or if I'll have to shift anything around, I've decided to write all 3 or 4 together and publish them all at the same time.

Would I like to finish before I go to bed tomorrow? Yes? Will I? Maybe not. I might be overestimating myself. If it takes me 2 or 3 days instead of one, just know you're getting four chapters when I next publish.

Chapter 29: Tournament Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Audience! The finals that you’ve all been waiting for are finally starting!” Mama announced. “Match number one; You’ve seen his inventiveness and agility! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Aiyama Izuku! Versus! Nominated from the 5th place team! From the Hero Course, Class B, it’s Monoma Neito!”

 

“The rules are simple,” Mama continued, while they both made their way to the arena stage. “Force your opponent out of bounds, or immobilize them! You can also win by making your opponent say, ‘I give up.’ Bring on the injuries because we’ve got our very own Recovery Girl waiting on standby! Put your morals and ethics aside for a moment. But of course, keep it non-lethal! Heroes should only use their fists to catch villains.”

 

Auntie Nemuri was the referee and Cementoss was nearby to stop fights with his quirk if things went too far. Since Izuku hadn’t seen Monoma use his quirk yet, he wasn’t sure what to expect. “Ready? Start!”

 

Izuku didn’t move, wanting to see his quirk first, but Monoma promptly turned into steel-like Testsutetsu. The lines jumped into view. A copy quirk, huh?

 

Realizing that Izuku wouldn’t be making the first move, Monoma advanced. Apparently, he wanted a close combat fight. Izuku took note of the main weakness he was seeing. ‘User’s body does not adapt to properly use the copied quirk when conditioning or mutation is required.’

 

Monoma was going on about something while Izuku dodged kicks and punches, but Izuku wasn’t listening. He was thinking about what would happen if he just… let Monoma copy his quirk? Would he blackout without the brain training Izuku had done and the physical mutation he had? He could just guide a zoned-out opponent out of bounds.

 

Abruptly he stopped evading and caught the next punch aimed at him. The other boy grinned as if he’d won already. The silver bled away from his skin as he copied Izuku’s quirk. “Let’s see how you do against another speed qu--” Monoma cut off and dropped like a sack of potatoes. Oh… shit.

 

Izuku heard confused murmurs from the crowd while he looked at Monoma’s unconscious form, not really sure what to do now. Auntie Nemuri approached from the sidelines. “What happened?”

 

“He copied my quirk and instead of blacking out, he fainted,” Izuku told her. “That never happened to me.”

 

“You also grew up with your quirk. You had time to adjust,” she shrugged. She waved the whip she had with her in the air to indicate that he won the match. 

 

“The winner is Aiyama Izuku,” Mama announced. “That was a little anticlimactic... but that is alright! Because we have plenty of matches left!”

 


 

“Match number two; The beauty and the brains of her class! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Yaoyorozu Momo! Versus! The guy slipping through the rankings like a ninja! From the Hero Course, Class A, Aiyama Hitoshi!”

 

“Would you like me to make you a weapon since they didn’t approve your capture weapon?” Yaoyorozu asked. “I don’t know how to make the capture weapon but I could make something similar so that it’s a fair fight.”

 

“Nah, it’s fine,” Hitoshi shook his head. Yaoyorozu nodded. 

 

“Ready? Start!” Yaoyorozu created a steel rod that was similar to Izuku’s staff. Just without the upgrades. Unfortunately for her, Hitoshi knew how to fight against that thanks to all the sparring sessions with Izuku in the past. He deftly avoided all her attacks. 

 

She knew about his quirk but nearly anyone could be goaded into responding. He just needed to find the right buttons to push. What did he know about her? “You think that’s going to work, princess?” he smirked. 

 

She frowned but otherwise ignored him, continuing her onslaught. “Why do you want to be a hero?” Silence. She was pretty strong, mentally. He’d probably have to go just past ‘too far’ to get a response. He was hesitant to be cruel to someone he considered himself on good terms with. Hopefully, she’d forgive him later. 

 

“Rich girl, right? Are you doing this because your parents expect you to or because they don’t think you can?” The next swing on the staff came a little harder and faster.

 

“Do you think you can do it?” She faltered for just a second before creating a second steel rod and coming at him with a touch of anger. 

 

“So you need to impress your parents by becoming a hero but you aren’t sure if you can. What happens if you fail? They’ll make you come home and be a proper princess, right?” Tears sprung into the corners of her eyes but she kept quiet. 

 

“What do they even expect of a proper… what? Lady? Is that what they say?” One of the rods connected with his arm, a few inches up from his wrist. Shit... I’m losing stamina.

 

Time to make it hurt. He needed to end this soon. “The elite are largely conservative, aren’t they? They tend to focus a lot on old-fashioned ideals and such. Their stance on the LGBT community generally isn’t great, right?” The expression that crossed her face told him she was close to breaking her silence. 

 

“So if you failed to become a hero, you wouldn’t have a chance with Jirou, would you?” 

 

“Leave her ou--” Yaoyorozu shouted before Hitoshi took control. 

 

“I’m sorry. But I need to give this my all,” Hitoshi said, knowing people can hear him when they are under his control. “Turn around and walk out of bounds.”

 

He released his hold as soon as she crossed the line. She turned and gave him a distraught look. Yeah, he’d be apologizing hard. “With that, Aiyama Hitoshi is our winner!”

 

Hitoshi followed after her to leave the arena. Once they’d gotten out of the crowd’s view, he spoke. “Yaoyorozu-san! Hold on.”

 

“What?” she asked, reluctantly stopping. 

 

“I’m sorry. Really. I was just trying to get a response.” She rolled her eyes but didn’t respond. “You know, I was in foster care for a lot of my life.”

 

“And?” She gave him a confused look. 

 

“And every foster family or group home had different expectations for me. Because of my quirk, they’d often place expectations that were nearly impossible for me to meet. I know what it’s like to have people expecting you to behave in a way that doesn’t feel natural. If you ever need someone to talk to about it, you can talk to me,” Hitoshi gave her a smile that he hoped was reassuring. 

 

Her expression perked up just a bit. “Okay. Thank you. Now,” she nodded to the arena. “Go watch your boyfriend’s match and then go see Recovery Girl after for your arm.”

 

“I’ll do that,” Hitoshi smiled. 

 


 

“Match number three; Creating sparks on the field and in hearts! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Kaminari Denki! Versus! -- Oh... He requested this? Okay. -- Revelry in the dark! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Tokoyami Fumikage!”

 

Izuku leaned forward in his seat in the stands. He was surrounded by others from his class. “Ready? Start!” 

 

Tokoyami released Dark Shadow, who flew right for Kaminari. The shadow entity picked Kaminari up and headed for the edge of the field. It seemed their goal was to simply fly him out of bounds. That might work, except…

 

Kaminari was actually smart, although most of the class didn’t think so. He figured out what was happening right away and tensed, bracing to release a charge. Sparks danced across his skin before erupting into the air. Dark Shadow was weakened by the light and Kaminari dropped back to the ground. 

 

Still electrified, he increased his output and covered the rest of the field. Auntie Nemuri even had to move back to avoid getting hit on her referee stand. When the blinding, flashing lights finally died down, Kaminari was standing and Tokoyami was not. Sure, Kaminari had short-circuited, but he was still standing. It counted. 

 

“With an electrifying K.O., our winner is Kaminari Denki!” Mama announced. 

 


 

“Match number four; He placed high in the previous two games! He wasn’t recommended for admission for nothing! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Todoroki Shouto! Versus! Our own resident Keroppi! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Asui Tsuyu!”

 

“Ready? Start!” Todoroki sent a stream of ice over the ground towards Tsu but she jumped out of the way easily. He kept sending ice at her and she kept dodging. 

 

Tsu tried to get close to him and nearly succeeded a few times. But each time, he’d send out another wave of ice. It wasn’t too long before the entire field was covered with ice and Todoroki started developing patches of frost on his skin. 

 

Izuku had also noticed that Tsu was beginning to slow down. Ah, right. Her hibernation weakness, he remembered. There was so much ice on the field that the air had to be freezing. Soon after he noticed that, she had slowed down enough to get hit by one of the ice blasts. She was knocked back into a pillar of ice. 

 

Whether she was knocked unconscious from that or had simply fallen asleep, Izuku wasn’t sure. All he knew was that Auntie Nemuri called the match in Todoroki’s favor. “Todoroki Shouto is our winner!” Mama announced. “Please give us a moment to melt the field.”

Notes:

These were a pain to write. I'm up a little later than usual by an hour but I was so close to finishing, so I just wanted to go ahead and finish up.

Poor Monoma thought Izuku had a speed quirk.

Chapter 30: Tournament Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Match number five; He’s already vowed to be number one! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Bakugou Katsuki! Versus! He’s good! He’s good but what’s with that plainness he just can’t get rid of? From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Sero Hanta!”

 

“That’s mean,” Sero frowned. 

 

“It’s true, Tape Face,” Katsuki grinned. 

 

“I know but he doesn’t need to point it out,” Sero huffed. 

 

“Ready? Start!” 

 

A piece of tape shot out at Katsuki’s arm. He let it stick to him so that he could grab it and pull Tape Face closer. The idiot yelped as he was yanked hard enough to fall on the ground. After a second, the tension in the tape vanished. He disconnected it. Of course. 

 

This time Sero decided to just go for it and charge Katsuki. He defended with an explosion but the bendy fucker dodged and shot out more tape to bind Katsuki’s arms to his torso. “Okay, buddy. Off we go to the boundary line,” Sero smiled. 

 

“Have you ever walked an exploding dog on a leash?” Katsuki asked with a feral grin. 

 

“No,” Sero replied uncertainly. Instead of replying, he fired off explosions at his side, burning through the tape. He burned his arms and torso in the process but he could deal with that. Recovery Girl was here anyway. 

 

His next move was to grab the lanky idiot by his arm now that he was close enough and throw him as far towards the boundary line as he could. Katsuki propelled after him with his explosions, meeting Sero just as he managed to stand up. He paled when he saw Katsuki already there, palms sparking. One more well-aimed explosion blew Sero over the line. 

 

“A valiant effort from Sero but Bakugou Katsuki is the winner of this match!” Mic announced. 

 


 

“Match number six; She’s chill but she’s fierce! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Jirou Kyouka! Versus! Manly and passionate hardening! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Kirishima Eijiro!”

 

This was another fight that was over relatively quickly. Jirou’s ear jacks couldn’t deal any damage to Kirishima while he was hardened. She also couldn’t hit or kick him while he was hardened without hurting herself. 

 

The majority of the short match was just Kirishima chasing Jirou while she tried to think of something. At one point she managed to trip him with her ear jacks but in the end, he captured her in a bear hug and just carried her over to the boundary before tossing her over the line. 

 


 

“Match number seven; Fully equipped with support items! From the Support Course, Class H, it’s Hatsume Mei! Versus! It’s like he’s the epitome of the middle of the pack! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Iida Tenya!”

 

“What is that?” Satou asked, watching Iida clip on some sort of contraption. Izuku frowned. It’s probably Mei’s but why is Iida wearing it?

 

“Iida’s also fully equipped with support items!” Mama narrated. 

 

“That’s generally against the rules for those in the hero course,” Auntie Nemuri spoke. “Those who must use equipment needed to get permission beforehand.” Izuku only got permission for his boots because his fighting style was hard on his legs and they kept him from injuring himself.

 

“I forgot about that!” Iida responded. “Aoyama-kun wore a belt and Izuku-kun had his boots, so I thought it was fine.”

 

“They got permission before the festival,” Auntie Nemuri informed him. 

 

“I humbly apologize!” Iida bowed. “However, my heart was moved by my opponent’s sportsmanship. Even though she is from the support course, she said she wanted an even match since she made it this far. She said she wanted to fight fairly. So she gave me this equipment. I did not think I could ignore her fighting spirit.”

 

That didn’t sound like Mei. It was more likely that she just wanted to show off her babies. “Oh youth,” Auntie Nemuri laughed. “I’ll allow it.”

 

“Well, since permission’s been granted, let’s start the match!” Mama called. Iida sprinted towards Mei, not yet activating his quirk. Mei adjusted a headset with a microphone, staying in place. Oh no, Izuku thought, seeing where this was going. Poor Iida.

 

“Isn’t that acceleration wonderful, Tenya?” she asked, voice echoing thanks to her headset. “Don’t your legs feel lighter than usual? That’s only to be expected! Those leg parts are helping the wearer’s movements along. And I--”

 

Some sort of rod shot out from the device she wore on her back, pushing her out of Iida’s path just as he reached her. “Can evade easily with my hydraulic attachments!” It’s a commercial!

 

Iida halted and turned around to run at her again. Once again, the hydraulics helped her dodge. “Since I’ve got sensors in every direction, I can even deal with attacks from behind.” This time Iida tripped but the device on his back somehow kept him upright. 

 

“Tenya changed course adeptly!” Mei cheered. “It’s thanks to the auto-balancer that I made. The leg parts detect the wearer’s brainwaves to predict their movements, so there’s no need to worry about time lag!”

 

She kept dodging and Iida kept trying to reach her to no avail. She was basically toying with him. “The auto-balancer is equipped with a 32-axis gyro sensor. It will be sure to keep the wearer from falling unless the wearer wants to.”

 

“Weren’t you going to fight fairly?” Iida shouts as he runs at her for the umpteenth time. 

 

Mei activated the boots she was wearing and flew into the air. “What do you think of this lightness? These electro shoes use electromagnetic induction on both feet to allow for instant evasive action!” Iida ran after her, intending to catch her when she landed but she turned around and aimed a gun-looking thing at him. It shot out a net, trapping him. 

 

Izuku grimaced in sympathy for his blue-haired friend. “A capture gun to use against villains! The capture nets are in cartridges and you can fire up to five before reloading. Who developed all of these items? It was me! Hatsume Mei! Everyone from the support companies, the choice is clear! Hatsume Mei, Hatsume Mei, Hatsume Mei!”

 

“And now I will talk about the next support item!” There’s more? Sure enough, she continued her presentation for another ten minutes, using poor Iida as a guinea pig, before simply walking out of bounds herself. 

 

“Um, Hatsume Mei is out of bounds,” Auntie Nemuri said uncertainly. “Iida-kun advances to the next round.”

 


 

“Match number eight; Pinkalicious and ready to fight! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Ashido Mina! Versus! Ope, there goes gravity! From the Hero Course, Class A, it’s Uraraka Ochaco!”

 

“Ready? Start!”

 

Mina skated towards Uraraka with her acid. Izuku was honestly a tiny bit worried. It wasn’t that he didn’t have faith in his friend. It was just that her quirk was difficult to utilize without objects. There weren’t even rocks on the ground for her to make float. 

 

Uraraka avoided her, once, twice, then three times. A bit of acid got on her sleeve, though, and part of it melted away. There wasn’t much she could do at the moment other than evade, but it didn’t seem to cause her any anxiety. She looked determined. 

 

Then one of the times Mina skated by, Uraraka ducked under a spray of acid, getting just close enough to tap Mina’s side. The pink girl started to float upwards. Using Mina’s moment of confusion to her advantage, she pushed Mina hard. This sent Mina hurtling out of bounds. 

 

“Uraraka wins the match,” Auntie Nemuri determined. Uraraka deactivated her quirk before Mina could float off into the sun or something. 

 

“Before we start the next set of matches, we’re going to give everyone a short break!” Mama announced. Izuku looked around the stands for Iida so they could go meet Uraraka but he was gone. Maybe he already went to meet her? Izuku thought. When he found Uraraka alone, he began to worry a little bit. Where had Iida gone?

 


 

“Audience! Prepare yourself for an emotional battle! Next up is the fight between Aiyama Izuku and Aiyama Hitoshi,” Mama announced. “That’s right! They are indeed brothers! How will that affect their match?”


Izuku watched his brother step onto the field across from him. They hadn’t actually gotten a chance to spar together since school started. Dad always matched them up with other people during training so they’d get some variety. By the look on Hitoshi’s face, he could tell they were thinking the same thing. This would be fun.

Notes:

Yeah, let's not float Mina into the sun.

Yes, Jirou can plug her jacks into concrete walls, but my argument for this logic is that bullets can also make a dent in concrete walls. Kirishima has proven himself bulletproof. I think it's because concrete is so porous while Kirishima would probably be comparable to solid rock. Jirou had to train to make jacks strong enough to break rocks.

Chapter 31: Tournament Pt. 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ready? Start!” 

 

“I’m not getting a response, am I?” Hitoshi asked with a grin. Izuku simply smiled and ran for him. “Alright, I won’t bother.” Having both been trained by their dad and for the same amount of time, they were pretty evenly matched in terms of skill. Without their weapons, they’d both have to rely on hand-to-hand combat. 

 

Hitoshi utilized a full-body fighting style that focused on flexibility and using his opponent’s strength against them. Izuku on the other hand had a lower-body fighting style that focused on agility and adapting to his opponent’s movements. The fact that Izuku could see guidelines at times helped him to react quickly and accurately. 

 

They had gone on long enough that both were losing stamina and Izuku was slowing down. Hitoshi managed to flip Izuku at some point, dislocating his shoulder in the process. “Shit. Sorry,” Hitoshi said quickly. Izuku grimaced but ignored the pain otherwise. He used his feet for the most part anyway. 

 

In all the commotion, Hitoshi seemed to lose track of how close they were to the boundary line. Izuku aimed a push kick at his abdomen. It wasn’t elegant but it was quick, and it pushed Hitoshi over the boundary line.

 

“That was an intense match!” Mama commented. “Aiyama Izuku is our winner!”

 


 

“This time we have a matchup between two elemental powerhouses! Kaminari Denki and Todoroki Shouto! Which one will come out on top?” Hizashi asked as each of them made their way to the field. He noted that Todoroki looked upset.

 

“Ready? Start!” Todoroki created essentially a mountain of ice that probably was tall enough to peek out over the top of the arena. It effectively rendered Kaminari immobile. It was overkill.

 

“Perhaps that was a bit too much,” Hizashi commented. “But the winner of the match is Todoroki!”

 


 

Recovery Girl fixed his shoulder and kissed away the bruises from his fight with Hitoshi. “Now that you’re healed, have some energy gummies. Then you can go sit in the stands with your class until your next match.”

 

He accepted some gummies from her and left to go find the rest of his class. When he heard an unfamiliar but angry voice, he slowed down. “You used your fire and now you’re refusing to use it again. You will stop being stubborn and accept your role, Shouto.”

 

Turning the corner into the adjoining hallway, he saw Endeavor, in all his flaming glory, cornering Todoroki. Todoroki noticed him and despite his normally passive expressions, Izuku saw genuine and familiar fear in his eyes. Endeavor followed his gaze to Izuku. 

 

“This doesn’t concern you, boy. Leave,” Endeavor ordered. Todoroki gave a subtle nod, encouraging Izuku to leave. Yeah, no. Fuck that. 

 

“Why don’t you make me?” Izuku replied, turning his attention back to Endeavor. The man frowned like he couldn’t believe this tiny child had the audacity. 

 

“Excuse me?” Endeavor turned fully to face Izuku now. 

 

“I don’t think I should be leaving him alone with you. So if you want me to leave, come at me, little bitch,” Izuku taunted. He had a 50% chance that Endeavor would actually attack him and a 50% chance that the man wouldn’t tarnish his reputation over a mouthy kid. Todorki let out a strangled sound of shock. 

 

“Do you know who you’re talking to?” Endeavor asked, rage filling his features. 

 

“A massive, flaming pile of shit,” Izuku answered in a bored tone. Endeavor’s eye twitched like he was just barely holding back. 

 

“Come, Shouto,” Endeavor commanded, grabbing Todoroki’s arm. “We’ll have to find somewhere quieter to talk. Away from disrespectful brats with useless quirks that have no business in the hero course.”

 

Furious, Izuku let the man drag Todoroki just far enough down the hallway to allow for some decent momentum. Then he sprinted at the flame hero. “You’re not taking him anywhere!” Izuku screamed. Endeavor turned just in time for Izuku to land a kick on his cheek, instead of the back of his head. His flame beard went out from the surprise of the attack. 

 

“That’s it!” Izuku yelped as Endeavor caught his ankle, leaving him dangling upside down. “Shouto is my son and I’ll take him where I damn well please. Since you insist on interfering, I’ll ensure you get expelled.”

 

“Fucking try it, Endewhore,” Izuku spat, struggling. “I’m sure Nezu would be eager to hear about how you treat your son. I know for a fact he can’t stand human cruelty. I’d be happy to sic him on you.”

 

“Are you threatening me?” Endeavor growled, squeezing Izuku’s leg enough for it to hurt. He’d have to go back to Recovery Girl before his next match. That was going to bruise. 

 

“Put the kid down, Endeavor,” a new voice instructed. Izuku twisted around to see All Might. 

 

“This student attacked me,” Endeavor told him. 

 

“Izuku-Shounen is one of our more timid students. He is, however, pure-hearted and I don’t believe he would attack anyone without reason,” All Might said firmly. “Now put him down.”

 

Izuku was unceremoniously dropped to the floor. “He’s trying to force Todoroki to use his fire,” Izuku explained as he stood up. “It’s Todoroki’s choice how he uses his quirk and which aspects of it he uses. I can not stand by while he threatens my friend over his choices. Since Endeavor demanded I leave and then tried to drag Todoroki away when I refused, I feared he intended to do worse than threaten him once they were alone.”

 

“How dare y--”

 

“You are not actually meant to be down here,” All Might interrupted. “Only students and staff are permitted. I’m going to have to ask that you leave and let your son prepare for the remainder of the tournament. If you won’t go back to the stands willingly, I have no issue asking security to escort you off school property entirely.”

 

“This isn’t over,” Endeavor warned before walking away. As soon as he was out of sight, Izuku moved over to Todoroki. 

 

“Are you okay?” Izuku fretted, hearing All Might walk closer. 

 

“Are you?” Todoroki asked incredulously. “Your whole personality changed. Isn’t that a sign of a concussion or a stroke or something?”

 

“I was channeling my inner Kacchan,” Izuku smiled. “Did it work?”

 

“I think you were a better Bakugou than Bakugou,” Todoroki complimented. 

 

“I think we should get you two back with your classmates,” All Might interjected. “Let’s walk and talk.”

 

“What are we to talk about?” Todoroki deadpanned. Izuku had noticed how even though he never participated in the ‘Ass Might’ conversations and pranks, Todoroki had followed along with things that didn’t require his active involvement. 

 

“Did you really attack Endeavor?” All Might asked, looking curiously at Izuku. 

 

“He tried to drag Todoroki away, so I kicked him,” Izuku admitted. 

 

“It was a flying kick to the head,” Todoroki corrected. “Suprised him so much that his beard ‘poofed’ away.” 

 

All Might burst out laughing. “I wish I could have seen that. You take after Ya--”

 

“Mama?” Izuku interrupted quickly, hoping All Might would understand that the rest of the class didn’t know about his parents or their marriage. Well, aside from Tsu. 

 

“Yes,” All Might smiled sheepishly. “And Hitoshi-Shounen seems to take after your dad.”

 

“Do you like your parents?” Todoroki asked bluntly. 

 

“I do. They are very nice,” Izuku replied, knowing why he’d ask.

 

“Good. I was worried I wouldn’t be able to return the face kick favor,” Todoroki said with a faint smile. 

 

“Did you just make a joke?” Izuku grinned. 

 

“Perhaps,” Todoroki answered. 

 

“Here we are!” All Might said as they got to the open doorway that led outside to their class’s seats. “Izuku-Shounen, could I speak to you for a moment?”

 

Todoroki paused, giving Izuku a questioning look. “Go on,” Izuku smiled. “If we stay in the doorway, you can see me.” Todoroki nodded and walked to his seat. Izuku turned to All Might. 

 

“I wanted to apologize,” All Might started, shocking Midoriya. “I failed to understand just how useful quirkless combat could actually be. It’s not something I was exposed to much in my days. Mental quirks weren’t particularly common among pro heroes until more started appearing in the last decade.”

 

“It’s possible that it’s due to the old entrance exam requirements and license exam rules. At least in part. I worked with Nighteye as a sidekick semi-recently in my career. Well, it’s been years now, but compared to how long I’ve been a hero I mean. He typically only offered support from the agency or onsite on the sidelines.”

 

“He and I lost touch some years ago, so I haven’t been up to date on his achievements. Ryo had me look him up and he’s got his own agency now. He fights in combat the same as someone with a physical quirk. I fear, in hindsight, that being partnered with me held him back.”

 

“On top of that realization, seeing you in the Sports Festival today has greatly altered my perspective. I know I can’t take back what I said to you, but I want you to know that you changed my mind. I am truly sorry for any heartache I may have caused you with my misguided opinions,” All Might concluded. 

 

“I’m glad you were able to see it another way,” Izuku responded, not quite sure if he forgave him yet. He needed time to process. “I’m going to go watch the next match.”

 

“Good luck in your next match,” All Might said brightly before leaving.

 


 

“Coming to the field now are two students that have a commanding presence on the field,” Mama announced. “Bakugou Katsuki and Kirishima Eijiro!”

 

“Ready? Start!”

 

Izuku flinched as explosions collided with the hardened teen. “Look at that,” Mama exclaimed when the smoke cleared. “Kirishima was able to counter Bakugou’s explosions with his own quirk!”

 

The fight continued in quirked-up, hand-to-hand combat. Fiery fists collided with rock-like hands repeatedly. He could barely make them out under all the smoke. They broke apart to let the smoke clear. Kirishima was starting to look strained from holding his quirk so long. 

 

Kacchan grinned and attacked, sending explosion after explosion into the hardened skin of his opponent. Somehow he kept gaining speed. He’s trying to break through Kirishima’s quirk, Izuku realized. Kacchan fired off one last, high-powered explosion and when the smoke cleared, Kirishima was down for the count. 

 

“Wow! That was explosive!” Mama commented. “Bakugou Katsuki wins the match!”

Notes:

If Hitoshi is mini Aizawa, Izuku is mini Hizashi
1. Both are sunshine people, even if Izuku has way more anxiety.
2. Both have nonbinary gender expression
3. Both can and would murder for their loved ones (aka have a mama bear/feral mode)

Let me know if you see any more similarities. I'm sure there are a lot, I'm just tired.

'Come at me, little bitch' has made a reappearance!

Chapter 32: Tournament Pt. 4

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Are you ready for a lesson in physics? Velocity versus gravity! It’s Iida Tenya and Uraraka Ochaco!” Mama cheered. Uraraka appeared on the field alone. “Ah, it appears that Iida had to withdraw from the tournament due to family matters. Uraraka wins by default.”

 


 

“Audience!” Mama called. “Are you ready for the first round of the semi-finals? The winner of this match will go on to the final battle! Will it be the icy Todoroki Shouto or the clever Aiyama Izuku?”

 

“Ready? Start!”

 

Izuku dodged the spike of ice that shot towards him, landing on it with his boot’s spikes out. “Todoroki, I’ve decided something.” Todoroki gave him a confused glare before sending another blast of ice his way. “I think, it’s not okay for him to be taking away half of your power like this.”

 

“I’m not using his power,” Todoroki said flatly, icing the ground. 

 

“It’s not his power though,” Izuku argued. “Because of his stupid fire beard, which, whose idea was that?” Todoroki chuckled as he dodged a kick from Izuku. “But my point is, I saw his quirk details. Your quirks are different.”

 

“We both have fire,” Todoroki pointed out. “I got my fire from him.”

 

“Incorrect!” Izuku chirped. “You don’t actually have the two quirks, fire and ice. You have one single quirk, thermal manipulation.” Todoroki faltered as Izuku kicked through an ice pillar. Thank you, Dad, for making me kick cement blocks.  

 

“Explain,” Todoroki demanded, managing to catch Izuku’s leg in some ice.  

 

“Use your power to fight me and I’ll tell you after,” Izuku insisted, stomping through the ice with his other foot. He winced when he kicked his own ankle. 

 

Izuku looked up just in time to see a wall of fire coming for him. He couldn’t do much more than shield his face. Which left him vulnerable to the ice blast following the fire. He was knocked back into a half-melted ice pillar. A crack reverberated through his head before he blacked out. 

 


 

“Here we are for the second round of the semi-finals!” Mic announced. “Whoever wins this match will be going up against Todoroki in the finals. Will it be the explosive Bakugou Katsuki or the tenacious Uraraka Ochaco?”

 

“I heard what some of our classmates said in the stand, so I’ll warn you now. I won’t go easy on you just because you’re a girl. If you’d like to withdraw, do it now.” Katsuki warned. Round Face gave him a determined frown. Alright then. 

 

“Ready? Start!”

 

“Withdrawing isn’t a choice,” she shouted, running straight at him. Katsuki braced himself and prepared to fire an explosion before she got close enough to touch him. He fired off the explosion nearly in her face and smoke filled the area. 

 

“This is no good,” he heard her say quietly to herself. Oh, so she picked up Izuku’s mumbling habit. Or maybe it was a peppy person thing. “Even if I knew about it, I couldn’t react in time.”

 

When he saw her uniform through the smoke, he fired off another explosion. “Don’t underestimate me!” Though he was surprised to find himself pinning an empty shirt to the ground. Behind me… he sensed. He turned, explosions firing and ripping through the ground as his arm followed the movement. 

 

She hit the ground hard enough to bounce when she flew back, but ultimately managed to land on her feet. He stormed through the smoke and she sprinted at him. “Too slow!” he shouted, driving another explosion into the ground to pull the earth up into his blast. She recovered and tried again to catch him from behind. He simply fired another blast in her direction. 

 

“Not yet!” she screamed, unrelenting in her failing approach. Holy fuck! Try something else, he thought, exasperated. 

 

“Uraraka keeps attacking without rest,” Mic narrated. “But… this is…”

 

Katsuki could hear booing from the crowd over his explosions. Every time he’d pause his explosions, snippets of their commentary made it through to him. “There is booing from parts of the crowd…” Mic commented. 

 

“Was that a pro saying that Bakugou is playing around?” Aizawa demanded, apparently taking over the announcements. “How many years have you been a pro? If you’re saying that with a straight face, there’s no point in you watching anymore, so go home! Go home and look into changing careers.”

 

“Bakugou is being careful because he’s acknowledged the strength of his opponent who has made it this far. It’s because he’s doing everything he can to win that he can’t go easy on her or let his guard down.”

 

Katsuki was pleasantly surprised that Aizawa jumped in to defend him like that. As the smoke cleared, he saw Uraraka still standing. “It’s about time… I think…” she muttered. “Thank you, Bakugou-kun, for not letting your guard down.” 

 

She posed her hands like she does when she releases her quirk. “I’m going to win!” she proclaimed, pressing her fingers together. Oh fuck. He took notice of the debris from his explosions beginning their descent. 

 

He raised his arm up, bracing it with his other, and fired off a massive explosion directly up into the sky. It destroyed nearly all the debris and knocked her back. “Bakugou delivers a satisfying explosion!” Mic exclaimed. “He blasts boldly through Uraraka’s secret plan!”

 

Uraraka tried to stand. “All right, let’s get serious then, Uraraka!” But as they advanced towards each other, she promptly fell over. She used up every last bit of her energy to keep up that barrage of attacks. He watched, tense, as she tried to crawl towards him despite that. 

 

When she stopped moving, Midnight came to check on her. “Uraraka’s out of commission,” she declared after a moment. “Bakugou advances to the final round!”

 


 

“We’ve finally reached the battle you’ve all been waiting for! The best of the best are ready to collide in a showstopping match! Let’s hear it for Bakugou Katsuki and Todoroki Shouto for making it all the way here!” Hizashi prompted. The crowd cheered loudly for the two students. 

 

“Ready? Give it your all! Start!”

 

Fire and ice collided on the field with such intense force that the windows of the announcer’s box rattled. Holy shit. Hizashi really couldn’t make out much aside from clouds of white and blue and orange and black. Spikes of ice grew all over the field and the crowd had been drowned out by the sound of explosions. 

 

“Todoroki’s still using his fire,” Shouta pointed out quietly enough that the microphone didn’t pick it up. Looking again, Hizashi could pick out the tall, whipping flames that were distinctly different from the sharp bursts of light. 

 

Hizashi was in awe of their quirks. He knew that quirks had been getting more complex and powerful with each generation but it was something else to see this kind of raw power in person. Imagine what these kids could do after their three years at UA. The tension built until Cementoss actually had to step in. 

 

From her referee stand, Nemuri motioned for Hizashi to announce a tiebreaker. “As we mentioned at the beginning of the Tournament, we prefer to keep things non-lethal. The quirk displays were impressive but unfortunately, they are at an impasse. One can not beat out the other without taking lethal action.”

 

“The good news is that we are prepared for this situation as well! Our tiebreaker method is a good old-fashioned arm wrestling contest!” Thanks to all his upper body training, Bakugou actually won. But Hizashi could see, even from this distance, that he was furious about the draw between their quirks. 

 

“Let’s give a cheer for our winner! Bakugou Katsuki!” Hizashi prompted. “Before the awards ceremony, there will be a short break to get all our participants that need healing seen by Recovery Girl.” He turned off the microphone. 

 

“I’ll go check on Izuku,” Shouta said, answering Hizashi before he could even ask. 

 

“Thank you,” Hizashi smiled. Hopefully, Izuku was okay. 

 


 

Shouta got to the room Recovery Girl was using just as Izuku started to wake up. “How is he?”

 

“He had a concussion but I healed him,” Recovery Girl told him. “He might have mild nausea or headaches in the next couple of days though.”

 

“Hey, Dad,” Izuku smiled sheepishly where he now sat up in the cot. 

 

“Hello, Problem Child. Where shall we start? Oh yes, the landmine stunt,” Shouta gave him a pointed look. 

 

“He also visited me four times today,” Recovery Girl added. 

 

“Right. That too. Wait… did you say four?” Shouta asked. “I only counted three.”

 

“After the cavalry battle with burns. After the match with Hitoshi for a dislocated shoulder and bruises. After I’d already healed him but before his next match, he came in with a bruise on his leg. And then finally, he was knocked out after his last match,” Recovery Girl listed. 

 

“What happened?” Shouta demanded, narrowing his eyes at Izuku. 

 

Izuku wouldn’t meet his eyes. “There may have been a run-in with Endeavor between matches.”

 

“Endeavor, as in the number two hero, hurt you?” Shouta asked, confused. 

 

“Well, it was kind of my fault,” Izuku mumbled. No, nope, absolutely not. There is never a reason for a hero to hurt a kid, Shouta thought. 

 

“Beginning to end, what happened?” Izuku sighed. 

 

“Recovery girl had just healed me. I was going to walk back to the stands but I heard someone yelling. When I peeked around the corner, Endeavor was yelling at Todoroki for not using his fire. And Todoroki confessed some stuff to me earlier, I won’t say what because I won’t betray his trust, but trust me when I say Endeavor’s a shitty person. When he noticed me, he demanded I leave. I didn’t feel comfortable leaving Todoroki with him so… I may have told him to make me. And then to ‘come at me, little bitch’ when he made me repeat myself.”

 

“Again?” Shouta interrupted. “First a gunman and now Endeavor? Why do you keep saying that to people?”

 

“It comes to mind in the moment,” Izuku defended. Shouta pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration before motioning for him to continue with his other hand. “So anyway, he didn’t try to make me leave. But he did try to forcibly drag Todoroki away. So I kicked his stupid fire beard off his face. But then he grabbed my foot.”

 

“You kicked his… no, never mind. Continue.”

 

“He grabbed my leg so I was trapped. He said he’d get me expelled and I countered that Nezu would love to hear about how Endeavor treats his family. And that’s when he squeezed my leg really hard. Thankfully, All Might showed up and made him leave.”

 

“You’re a handful,” Shouta concluded, patting Izuku’s head. “We’ll talk more about this later. For now, let’s get to the awards ceremony. You got third.”

Notes:

I'm sorry if the arm wrestling seemed anti-climactic! I just felt like they'd be evenly matched at this point in the timeline. Todoroki's been training with Endeavor and Katsuki's been training with Aizawa.

It's also a little funny to imagine these two going from a borderline nuclear explosion to a simple arm-wrestling contest.

I'm gonna go ahead and sleep now! I'll see your comments when I wake up! I'll also read through a few times to see if I missed anything, editing-wise.

Chapter 33: Awards Ceremony

Notes:

TW: discussion of sex but in a sex-ed way

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku was directed to some tiered stands that Cementoss had made in the center of the field. He and Uraraka stood together on the third place stand while Todoroki took second and Kacchan took first. 

 

“Now, we will award the medals!” Auntie Nemuri exclaimed. “The presentation of the medals will, of course, be by this man.”

 

“AHAHAHA!” Izuku groaned internally as the crowd cheered. Of course. All Might lept into the arena field from the roof. 

 

“Our very own hero, All Might!” Auntie Nemuri said at the same time that All Might said “I have brought the medals here!” There was a moment of silence before Auntie Nemuri apologized for talking over him. 

 

“Now then, All Might, please present the medals, starting with third place,” Auntie Nemuri instructed. 

 

“Uraraka-Shoujo, your determination to keep fighting is impressive. Please do not ever lose that tenacious spirit.” All Might complimented as he hung a medal around her neck. He gave her a hug before turning to Izuku. 

 

“Izuku-Shounen. As I mentioned earlier today, you opened my eyes to a fact not commonly recognized in the world of heroes. I fully believe that you can change the opinions of others as well.” All Might hung the medal around his neck. 

 

Izuku put a hand up when All Might moved to hug him. “Hug me and I will bite you,” he warned. 

 

“Ah, yes. Understood,” All Might replied, shaking his hand instead. 

 

“Todoroki-Shounen, I am glad to see that you have started down the path of embracing your full power as your own. I’ve gathered that you do not have the best relationship with your father but your power is yours. I hope you can come into your own, independent of him.” Todoroki nodded after All Might placed the medal on him. He accepted the hug reluctantly.

 

“Bakugou-Shounen, I understand that you are disappointed with the stalemate. Learn from this experience and continue to grow. Your journey at UA has only begun,” All Might beamed, placing the medal on Kacchan. 

 

“Don’t hug me, don’t pat my shoulder, don’t shake my hand,” Kacchan said with a glare. “Just don’t touch me.”

 

“Fair enough,” All Might nodded, still smiling. 

 

“Well,” All Might turned to address the stadium. “They were the winners this time! But listen here. Anyone could have ended up on these podiums. It’s just as you saw; Competing! Improving each other! And climbing even further! The next generation of heroes is definitely sprouting! So I have just one more thing to say!” 

 

“Everyone, please say it with me! Ready go!”

 

“Plus Ultra!” the crowd cheered as All Might boomed “Thanks for your hard work”

 

“It should have been Plus Ultra,” the crowd called. 

 

“Oh. well, I thought everyone worked hard…” All Might replied sadly. 

 


 

Dad accompanied Izuku when he went to talk to Todoroki just in case Endeavor showed up. Todoroki was eyeing Dad with mild suspicion while Izuku pulled out his notebook, setting it at the table they were seated at. “Okay so, as I said during our match, the two of you actually have very different quirks.”

 

“We both have fire,” Todoroki said flatly. 

 

“Not exactly, no. Your father actually ignites, similarly to the way Kacchan sparks. He is actually on fire and his body is resistant to it. You, on the other hand, can manipulate thermal energy. You can transfer thermal energy, or heat, by means of conduction, convection, radiation, or evaporation. If you heat up the air enough, fire happens. Similar to how paper will start on fire if you leave a hot iron on it. You can also leech all thermal energy from the air or surfaces, resulting in ice.”

 

“I don’t understand how that makes ice,” Todoroki interrupted. 

 

“When there is absolutely no heat in the air, the water particles in the air freeze,” Izuku explained. “You have the potential to go beyond just fire and ice if you experiment with quirk control. Like you could make steam or fog too. If you’d like to learn more, the subject itself is called thermodynamics.”

 

“I’ll look into it,” Todoroki said with a curt nod. 

 

“It’s your power so don’t let your father ruin it for you,” Izuku said urgently. 

 

“I won’t. Thank you, Izuku-kun,” Todoroki replied. 

 

“It’s no problem, Todoroki-kun,” Izuku beamed at him. 

 

“Call me Shouto,” Todoroki told him. 

 

“Oh, okay,” Izuku agreed, a little surprised. “I’ll call you Shouto then.”

 


 

“Okay!” Hizashi said brightly when they got home. “Conversation time! Sit.” Izuku and Hitoshi were directed to the couch. “First of all, no one is in trouble. Okay?”

 

“We are very proud of how well you did in the Sports Festival,” Shouta assured them. 

 

“Then why is it conversation time?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“Because you had a whole Shoujo romance thing happen on live TV. We’re going to talk about household dating rules. And then Izuku, you need to chill with the recklessness,” Hizashi told them. 

 

“I prefer no dating,” Shouta said flatly. 

 

“But that’s illogical!” Hizashi amended, borrowing Shouta’s phrasing. “So instead there are guidelines to keep you safe. These apply to both of you. First, you need to tell us if and who you are dating. If we haven’t already met them, we’ll need to.”

 

“Second, no loud blondes,” Shouta added. 

 

“Sho, be serious,” Hizashi scolded. “Whoever you date, regardless of their hair color or average volume, you respect them. You also make sure that they respect you. Boundaries are to be respected, communication is key, and you should never change yourself for anyone.”

 

“You can have significant others here, friends too actually, and sleepovers are permitted,” Shouta told them. Hitoshi looked horrified at the direction of the conversation but Izuku seemed unphased.

 

“We would prefer no sexual activity but that is not something that we can actually enforce,” Hizashi said. Izuku looked confused.

 

“Legally…” Shouta grumbled. 

 

“Right, so we just ask that you be safe and responsible,” Hizashi continued. “And that we never see or hear anything. If you need any in-depth sex education lessons, Nemuri is the counselor for that. You can also talk to her if you have any questions about types of relationships.”

 

“Types of relationships?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Monogamous, polyamorous, romantic, queerplatonic, friends-with-benefits,” Hizashi listed. “That sort of thing.”

 

“Aren’t all relationships romantic?” Izuku tilted his head in confusion. 

 

“Did you ever get any health talks other than the standard class in middle school?” Shouta asked. “Either of you.”

 

“I did,” Hitoshi replied while Izuku shook his head. 

 

“Izuku, you’ll have a supplementary lesson with Numuri then,” Shouta decided. "And then, of course, you can talk to either of us as well. Nemuri just has more information from a medical or educational standpoint."

 

“While you’re here, we also need to talk about how reckless you sometimes are, Izuku,” Hizashi pointed out. 

 

“Right,” Shouta agreed. “That stunt with the landmines was extremely dangerous. Luckily, it worked out in your favor but it might not have. 

 

“And you scared the hell out of us,” Hizashi said gently. 

 

“I’m kind of over that actually,” Shouta said cryptically. Hizashi gave him a confused look. “Because guess what Izuku apparently did when we couldn’t see him.”

 

“What did he do?” Hitoshi asked as Izuku shrunk into himself. 

 

“Problem Child, tell them what you did,” Shouta grinned. 

 

“I,” Izuku squeaked. “I kicked the fire beard off Endeavor.” 

 

“You what?” Hizashi demanded. Hitoshi burst out laughing. 

 

“He was yelling at Todoroki and then he tried to drag him away so I kicked him in the face,” Izuku admitted, flushing red. 

 

“And what did you say before kicking him?” Shouta prompted. 

 

“I told him to ‘come at me, little bitch.’” Shouta gave Hizashi a pointed look. “And I may have also called him a ‘massive, flaming pile of shit’ and ‘Endewhore.’”

 

“You did not tell me about that,” Shouta exclaimed, turning so fast he may have gotten whiplash. 

 

“I was summarizing and you didn’t ask,” Izuku defended. 

 

“Do you have anything else that you left out?” Hizashi asked. 

 

“Hitoshi’s dating the loud blonde,” Izuku blurted out. Hitoshi stopped laughing to look at Izuku with an exaggerated look of betrayal.

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

Denki's general style seems to fall under grunge/punk?

(I don't know, that's what the tags said on these outfits.)

 

I believe he'd wear Pikachu and electric pun tees.

 

And then leather chokers and bracelets are basically a trademark for him.

 

Notes:

So I was making documents with chapter names just to sort of see how many chapters it takes to get to certain events (approximately) and this is going to be such a long story. Which I guess is to be expected when you're basically rewriting a series of books.

I think I'd rather it be longer than rushed.

Chapter 34: Two Days Off

Notes:

TW: Abusive parent, implied slurs, homophobia

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Denki startled awake to banging on his door. He watched from his bed to see if it would open. It didn’t so he must have had the presence of mind to lock it last night despite how exhausted he was. Carefully he picked himself out of the nest of blankets and pillows and got off the bed as quietly as he could. 

 

“Damn it, Denki! I know you’re in there,” his dad shouted. Without making a sound, he changed out of the sports uniform he had fallen asleep in. “I fucking saw your little display at the Sports Festival on TV.” 

 

Denki froze. His dad was supposed to have been working when it aired. Did they play it at the garage then? Shit. He packed his backpack with some books to read and a hoodie. Time to get out of here before his dad started throwing around some slurs again. He unplugged his phone charger from the wall and slid his window open carefully so it wouldn’t squeak. 

 

“First I catch you wearing a god damn skirt and now your kissing boys? It’s bad enough you want to be a hero and now your broadcasting on national television that you’re a fucking f--” Denki dropped out of the window, missing that last bit but knowing full well what he said.

 

To Sero: 

Dude, Imma be over in like an hour? That cool?

 

From Sero:

Yeah, man. No problem. 

 


 

“I can’t believe I missed that,” Katsuki grumbled from the armchair. 

 

“I know,” Hitoshi whined from his spot on the floor. 

 

“I thought his beard was like, permanent,” Mei commented. She was on the couch with Izuku laying in her lap. 

 

“Nah, it’s from his quirk. He doesn’t actually have facial hair,” Izuku told her. Mama and Dad were at the Sports Festival doing the announcing for the second years. Hitoshi and the others opted to stay home since they were still exhausted. 

 

“Ooh, I did an analysis for her!” Izuku exclaimed, pointing at the TV. They had the channel set to the Sports Festival broadcast. Hitoshi recognized the lava girl from Nezu’s quirk counseling sessions. “I hope she wins!”

 

“Obviously that guy with the flight quirk is going to win,” Katsuki argued. 

 

“I think a lot of them have a chance,” Izuku decided. “I’m just rooting for her because I know her.”

 

“I’m surprised that there isn’t anyone in the support course using any babies,” Mei huffed, braiding bits of Izuku’s hair to fidget. 

 

“No one’s quite as ingenious as you, Mei,” Izuku smiled. “Honestly turning the tournament into a  presentation the way you did seems more like business course behavior.”

 

“As the future CEO of Hatsume Tech Industries, I need to know how to do my own business management, inventory, marketing, et cetera,” Mei replied. 

 

“Sort of a one-woman show,” Hitoshi commented. 

 

“Exactly!” Mei exclaimed. 

 


 

“Denki!” the little girl exclaimed upon opening the door. 

 

“Hey, Akiko. Where’s Hanta?” Denki asked with a smile. The six-year-old was one of his favorites in the Sero family. Aside from Hanta, of course. 

 

“Nii-san’s in his room. You can go up!” She hopped off into the house, leaving him at the open door. Shaking his head, he closed the door behind him before heading up to Hanta’s room. 

 

“You need the first aid kit?” Hanta asked as Denki opened his door. 

 

“No. I remembered to lock my door this time,” Denki shrugged. 

 

“Did he see the kiss or was he just drunk again?” Hanta motioned for Denki to come and sit by him. 

 

“Well, he saw the kiss but odds are that he was drunk too,” Denki replied, accepting the spare game controller from Hanta. 

 

“You should tell someone,” Hanta suggested for probably the millionth time since elementary school. 

 

“And then get sent into foster care and probably have to drop out of UA? I’m good. In less than three years now, I’ll be able to walk out of that house a hero and never look back,” Denki vowed. 

 


 

Class 1A Chat

 

Yaomomo: Please remember that the shelter visit is on Sunday at 2 pm

Alien Queen: I thought Iida was in charge of that

Yaomomo: He is withdrawing due to family issues

Let It Rock: From UA???

Yaomomo: No, just from the field trip

Let It Rock: Oh good. I was worried.

Keroppi: Aren’t businesses normally closed on Sundays?

Let It Rock: They do it on Sunday /because/ everything else is closed.

Let It Rock: More people can come if they don’t have errands

Keroppi: Makes sense

Game Boy: Are we sure Aizawa’s gonna show?

Yaomomo: Well, we don’t really need an adult. It’s not a school function.

Purple Cat: No. I think this group needs an adult

Green Bean: Aizawa wouldn’t bail on us

Green Bean: Plus he likes cats

Cold Soba: How do you know that?

Alien Queen: I SAW HIM PETTING A STRAY ON CAMPUS

Pikachu: Plus the guy has a cat coffee mug in the teachers’ offices

Blast It: Oh, I saw that mug too

KING EXPLOSION: So we’re all on for the shelter except Iida

Let It Rock: It’s gonna be so much fun!

KING EXPLOSION: What are we going to do for the Prank War?

Sugar Sugar: I actually have an idea.

Purple Cat: Please, share with the class. 

Sugar Sugar: We could move his desk up to the roof

KING EXPLOSION: I’m in

Invisagirl: To take a page from my book…

Invisagirl: We could make sure he only has access to invisible ink pens all day

Green Bean: Do you think Vlad King would let us swap rooms with Class B for a period?

Alien Queen: Omg that would be great!

Purple Cat: Yaoyorozu, could you make super bad All Might merch

Yaomomo: Everyone here can call me Momo or Yaomomo

Yaomomo: Bad in what way?

Purple Cat: Like stuff that looks enough like him to tell but super wonky

Yaomomo: Yes, I can do that. 

Purple Cat: We could make a bunch and then just gift them to him throughout the day

Pikachu: Wonky Might easter egg hunt

Alien Queen: Fantastic!

Sparkles: J'adore une bonne farce.

Green Bean: Avez-vous une idée?

Sparkles: Tu parles français? And I shall bring smelly cheeses!

Green Bean: I do!

Yaomomo: I also speak French

 


 

“Where’s Izuku?” Shouta asked when they came home to only Hitoshi in the living room. 

 

Hitoshi had a somewhat lost expression on his face. “After the Sports Festival finished airing, the news came on and there was a report on a hero serial killer. Iida’s older brother was hurt.”

 

“And Izuku?” Shouta repeated as Hizashi moved forward to sit with Hitoshi. 

 

“His room,” Hitoshi answered. Shouta headed off to go check on him. 

 

Opening the door, he found Izuku curled up in his bed. Shouta went and sat on the edge of it. “Are you okay?” he asked gently. 

 

“Iida isn’t answering my text,” Izuku nearly whispered. 

 

“He could be busy. Or maybe he just needs some time alone. I’m sure he’s fine, physically at least,” Shouta reassured him. 

 

Izuku was quiet for a moment before he spoke again. “You get your bandages off tomorrow morning.”

 

“I do,” Shouta confirmed. 

 

“That means you’ll go back to your patrol route,” Izuku pointed out. 

 

“Yes. I will,” Shouta agreed. 

 

“You’re a hero. Stain is killing heroes,” Izuku whimpered, curling into a tighter ball. “You and Mama both go out there. No one has been able to stop him. Iida’s brother is the first to even survive. I don’t want you to die.”

 

And if that didn’t break Shouta’s heart. “Izuku, kid, I’m not going to die. That Nomu at the USJ couldn’t even kill me. I’m just that tough.”

 

“They don’t know what his quirk is,” Izuku argued. 

 

“I erase quirks,” Shouta countered. 

 

“And Mama?” Izuku sniffled. 

 

“Would shout Stain into a coma before he could get anywhere near him,” Shouta declared. “I promise, we’ll be fine.” 

 

“Okay.” Shouta looked down at his stupid bandaged arms. 

 

“Kid, come hug me,” Shouta instructed. “I’d hug you myself but I still have these damn mummy arms.” Izuku giggled and sat up to wrap his arms around Shouta’s waist. 

 

“Ah, it’s hug time,” Hizashi chimed in from the door. “Let’s go!” He dragged Hitoshi with him so that they could join the hug. Honestly, Shouta thought, The chance of either of us even running into the hero killer is pretty low. It’ll be fine.

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

I don't know what this would be called but here's Sero!

 

And here's Mina! She's got a mix of Alt Fashion styles that she wears.

She really loves fashion and makeup so I could picture her trying any style.

Notes:

Me: Invisagirl
Grammarly: Did you mean Invisalign?

Chapter 35: Classes Resume

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Oh, Izuku-kun,” Uraraka gasped. “Your hair.”

 

“It’s the rain. The humidity makes it poofy,” he explained. 

 

“I totally have something that could fix that!” Ashido chirped. “In fact, you should let me give you a lesson in curly hair care one of these days. For now, I have this anti-frizz spray. I shouldn’t spray this in the hallway but it’s probably fine for you to come into the girl’s bathroom for a moment.”

 

“Oh, hold on. Iida-kun,” Izuku called out to the speedster. 

 

“If it’s about my brother, there is no need to worry,” Iida interrupted quickly. “I apologize for worrying you needlessly.” He turned and headed off to the classroom. 

 

“We’re worried anyway, right?” Uraraka clarified. 

 

“Yeah, but we can’t do more than be here if he needs us,” Izuku told her. 

 

“And we can keep an eye on him to watch for anything concerning,” Ashido added. “Now let’s go fix your hair!”

 

“Is it really okay for me to be in the girl’s bathroom?” Izuku asked. 

 

“We’ll make sure there’s no one in there. If any teachers get mad at us, I’ll just say it was a safety precaution, because it is, and us girls didn’t want to go in the boy’s bathroom,” Ashido assured him. 

 

“Ah, okay,” Izuku agreed, letting her and Uraraka drag him away for emergency hair care.

 

“Any gals in here?” Ashido asked, ducking her head in. 

 

“Um, me?” a confused voice replied. 

 

“Oh, you’re fixing your hair too! Do you mind if we bring a boy in here? His hair is acting up because of the rain,” Ashido explained. 

 

“No, not at all. Go ahead.” Ashido dragged him in after the response. There was a girl with curly black hair, also seeming to be struggling with the humidity. She gave him an understanding smile.

 


 

Kirishima, Satou, Katsuki, Shouji, and Hitoshi all froze when Snipe walked into the teachers’ offices. The man looked at them, looked at All Might’s desk halfway to the door, and then waved a hand. “Carry on.”

 

And so the boys did exactly that. Together they managed to get it to the roof of the school. How’d they gain access to the offices or the roof? Well, it certainly wasn’t that a certain rodent-like creature gave them a set of keys to use for the duration of the prank war.

 


 

“So… morning sessions?” Nemuri spoke first, trying to break the ice. 

 

“I have obligations after school,” Yaoyorozu answered quietly. 

 

“Do you know why you were recommended for a session with me?” Nemuri asked. 

 

“I believe Hound Dog was worried that I’m homophobic and UA has a strict anti-discrimination policy,” Yaoyoroza guessed confidently. “I can assure you that I am not homophobic.”

 

“Well, not exactly. His concern was actually that you have internalized homophobia,” Nemuri corrected. 

 

“I am not homophobic,” Yaoyorozu insisted. 

 

“Towards others, no. But internalized homophobia is directed at yourself. You could be 100% fine with and even supportive of other same-sex couples, but you might reject the concept for yourself. Even if that’s what you want,” Nemuri explained. “Reasons for this could include fear, self-doubt, external factors such as one’s parents, and other similar reasons.”

 

“I’m not gay,” Yaoyorozu said, fidgeting uncomfortably. 

 

“Perhaps not, but that’s what these sessions are for. To help you talk through what you are feeling and to identify any negative self-talk. One’s identity is important and living in confusion or by someone else’s standards can be stressful if not psychologically harmful,” Nemuri smiled. “Are you comfortable continuing the session?”

 

“I don’t have any objections, I suppose,” Yaoyorozu replied.

 


 

“You should let me give you a makeover sometime,” Ashido grinned. Izuku looked at his hair in awe. He’d never seen it so tame. Even on days with low humidity. 

 

“I’d be okay with that. Thank you, Ashido, for this,” Izuku said, touching a curl. 

 

“Oh, just call me Mina already,” she insisted, flashing a peace sign. “I’d be happy to help you with your hair anytime.”

 


 

Nezu watched the camera feeds with a great deal of amusement. Nearly all of Class 1-A showed up earlier than usual today to set things up for pranks. Apparently, now that the Sports Festival was over, they were going into it full swing. 

 

Currently, Yaoyorozu was making dozens of tiny ugly All Mights. All Might in doll form, keychain form, tiny plushies, erasers, et cetera. Just a bunch of little things really. Todoroki, Hagakure, and Aoyama were even gift wrapping the items as she made them. How odd.

 

His nose twitched as he caught sight of Izuku and Uraraka speaking with Vlad King in Class B’s homeroom. What are they up to? He flipped on the audio.

 


 

“You want us to switch rooms for a class period?” Vlad King parroted. 

 

“We’re trying to prank All Might and we thought it might throw him off if he came to class only to see different students. And then, if you guys could play along, that would be even better. You could insist that you’re Class A and use our names,” Izuku explained nervously. 

 

“We could get you the seating chart so that you know who’s pretending to be who,” Uraraka suggested. 

 

“When would you want this to be done?” Vlad King asked. 

 

“Anytime today or tomorrow is fine,” Izuku told him. “We actually have a lot of things planned for today already so if you’d like a day to prepare, we can do it tomorrow.”

 

“I’ll work it out with Aizawa,” Vlad King promised. 

 

“Thank you!” Izuku squeaked. 

 

“You!” a furious voice shouted. Izuku turned around to see Monoma in the doorway. “What did you do to me at the Sports Festival?”

 

“You copied my quirk,” Izuku said, taking a few steps back. 

 

“Why the hell did I pass out?” Monoma demanded. 

 

“Because it’s an intelligence quirk and you don’t have the brain training or the mutated neural pathways that I have,” Izuku explained. 

 

“No, you have a speed quirk,” Monoma insisted. 

 

“He does not,” Uraraka defended, stepping between them. “He just trained to be that fast.”

 

“Monoma, go sit down,” Vlad King interrupted, sounding exasperated. He looked back at Izuku. “I’ll talk to Aizawa the next time I see him. You two should head to class.” Izuku nodded before he and Uraraka walked out of the room. 

 


 

“There you go,” Recovery Girl said cheerfully. “Flex your hands and arms, please. Let me know if anything hurts.”

 

“I feel fine,” Shouta insisted, turning his arms over and then back. 

 

“And your eyes?” she asked gently. 

 

“I think I lost a little bit of time before I have to blink,” Shouta reluctantly admitted. 

 

“You also have a scar now,” she informed him. Shouta frowned. “There’s a mirror over there if you would like to see.”

 

Shouta made his way over to the mirror she had indicated to. There was a scar below his left eye, just over the cheekbone. “Well, at least it looks badass.”

 

“Ah, yes. Aesthetic scars are all the rage,” she mocked. “Now, if you have any pain or weakness in your arms, let me know. Also, report any numbness or tingling. You should be fine to return to hero work by Friday.”

 

“Friday is tomorrow. Why can’t I go back to hero work tonight?” Shouta argued. 

 

Recovery Girl sighed. “I want you to leave time for any issues to make themselves known.”

 

“Fine,” Shouta relented.

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

Tsu's general style! Cottagecore vibes.

 

Uraraka's style! She just kind of wears whatever is cute and affordable!

Notes:

"Tiny Ugly All Mights"

Snipe: I saw nothing.

Chapter 36: Hero Names

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“It’s different when they broadcast on TV after all,” Ashido said. “So many people talked to me on my way to school today.”

 

“Yeah, me too!” Kirishima exclaimed. 

 

“People were staring at me, too,” Hagakure chimed in. “It was kind of embarrassing!”

 

“Isn’t that normal for you, Hagakure?” Ojiro asked quietly. 

 

“I had some elementary schoolers suddenly tell me ‘don’t worry about it.’” Sero said, looking dejected. 

 

“After just one day, we’ve been suddenly thrust into the spotlight,” Kaminari pointed out. 

 

“You more than others, with that romantic display,” Jirou teased. Kaminari and Hitoshi both flushed pink at that. 

 

The door slid open. “Morning,” Dad greeted. Izuku was happy to see him bandage-free.

 

“Good morning,” the class responded in unison. 

 

“Kero? Aizawa-Sensei, your bandages are gone,” Tsu observed. “I’m glad!” 

 

“They went overboard in their treatment. I was fine. More importantly, we’re having a special hero informatics class today.” The class tensed in suspense. “Code names. You’ll be coming up with hero names.”

 

The class cheered and Dad’s eyes flashed red, hair floating up. Everyone was quiet in seconds. “This is related to the pro hero draft picks I mentioned the other day,” Dad continued. “The drafts begin in earnest in the second and third years, after students have gained experience and can become immediate assets to the pros.”

 

“In other words, for them to extend offers to first years like you shows that they are interested in your future potential. These offers are often canceled if that interest dies down by graduation.”

 

“So we’ll have to prove ourselves once we get picked?” Hagakure asked. 

 

“That’s right,” Dad replied. “And all of you got offers. Because of this, you will all be participating in internships with pros. At the USJ, you already got to experience combat with real villains, but it will still be meaningful training for you to see pros at work firsthand.”

 

“That explains the hero names!” Satou exclaimed. 

 

“Things are suddenly getting a lot more fun!” Uraraka added. 

 

“Well, the hero names you pick will be temporary but since you’ll become known by them, it is not recommended that you take this lightly,” Dad warned. 

 

“Or you’ll have hell to pay later!” Auntie Nemuri entered the classroom. “Since a lot of hero names used by students become so well recognized by society, they usually wind up becoming your professional names! It’s a hassle to change them!”

 

“Well, that’s how it is,” Dad agreed. “Midnight will be making sure your names are okay. I can’t do stuff like that.” Dad retrieved his sleeping bag from below his podium.

 

“Present Mic chose Aizawa’s hero name on a whim because he didn’t care to come up with one himself,” Auntie Nemuri revealed. Izuku’s eyes widened and he could hear Hitoshi trying to smother his laughter behind him. They didn’t!

 

“When you give yourself a name, you get a more concrete image of what you want to be like in the future and you can get closer to it,” Dad explained. “This is what it means when they say ‘names and natures do often agree.’”

 

Boards and markers were passed out for them to write on. Dad crawled into his sleeping bag to nap while Auntie Nemuri took over the class. She let them think and talk amongst themselves. What do I want my hero name to be? Izuku wondered. 

 

“Okay, let’s start presenting names, starting with those who are ready,” Auntie Nemuri announced after several minutes. Izuku noted how some people had already put their boards down. We’re presenting these?

 

Aoyama walked up to the podium first. “Shining hero: I can not stop twinkling! Which means, you can’t stop my sparkles!” 

 

Auntie Nemuri took his board and marker. “It’ll be easier to use if you take out the ‘I’ and shorten the ‘can not’ to ‘can’t.’”

 

“You’re right, mademoiselle,” Aoyama agreed as she turned the board to show the amended version. ‘Shining Hero: Can’t stop twinkling!’

 

“Then I’ll go next!” Ashido decided, hopping up to the podium. “Alien Queen!”

 

“Are you trying for the thing with acidic blood?” Auntie Nemuri asked. “I wouldn’t if I were you.”

 

“Aw,” Ashido pouted and returned to her desk to think of something else. 

 

“Then may I go next?” Tsu asked, raising her hand. Auntie Nemuri nodded her assent. “I’ve had this in mind ever since I was in elementary school. Rainy Season Hero: Froppy.”

 

“That’s so cute! It seems friendly. I like it!” Auntie Nemuri complimented. “It’s a great example of a name that everyone will love!” The class broke into cheers of ‘Froppy’ in their excitement.

 

“I’ll go next then! Sturdy Hero: Red Riot!” Kirishima held up his board. 

 

“You’re paying homage to the Chivalrous Hero: Crimson Riot, right?” Auntie Nemuri asked. 

 

“Yes. It’s pretty old-fashioned, but the hero image I’m going for is Crimson himself,” Kirishima replied. 

 

“If you’re bearing a name you admire, it’ll come with that much more pressure,” Auntie Nemuri warned. 

 

“I’m prepared for that,” Kirishima promised. Kirishima’s so cool!

 

Jirou went next. “Hearing Hero: Earphone Jack.”

 

“That’s good!” Auntie Nemuri approved. “Next!”

 

“Tentacle Hero: Tentacole,” Shoji presented. 

 

“Taping Hero: Cellophane,” Sero grinned. 

 

“Nice and simple. That’s important,” Auntie Nemuri commented. 

 

“Martial Arts Hero: Tailman,” Ojiro chose. 

 

“Your name reflects your body,” Auntie Nemuri observed. “Also good!”

 

Satou went next. “Sweets Hero: Sugarman.”

 

“Alien Hero: Pinky!” Ashido shouted. 

 

“Perfect for your pinky-peach complexion,” Auntie Nemuri agreed. 

 

“Stun Gun Hero: Chargebolt!” Kaminari said brightly. 

 

“Stealth Hero: Invisible Girl!” 

 

“I hope I will not bring shame to this name,” Yaoyorozu said solemnly. “Everything Hero: Creati.”

 

“Shouto,” Shouto deadpanned. 

 

“That’s just your name,” Auntie Nemuri scolded. “Please try again.”

 

Tokoyami chose ‘Jet-Black Hero: Tsukuyomi.’ Kouda chose ‘Petting Hero: Anima.’ There were only six people left and Izuku still hadn’t decided. 

 

“King Explosion Murder,” Kacchan stated, chilling the room. Kacchan, no...

 

“You probably shouldn’t use something like that,” Auntie Nemuri told him. 

 

“Lord Explosion Murder,” Kacchan tried. That’s not better.

 

“The word ‘king’ was not the problem. Go sit down and think about it seriously,” Auntie Nemuri instructed. Kacchan grumbled all the way to his desk. 

 

“This is what I thought of,” Uraraka said shyly. “Antigravity Hero: Uravity.”

 

“Sounds stylish!” Auntie Nemuri declared. “This is going more smoothly than I thought. We’re ahead of schedule. There is only Iida, Izuku, Hitoshi, Bakugou, and Todoroki left.” 

 

“Can I postpone choosing my name?” Iida asked. Auntie Nemuri gave him a sympathetic look. 

 

“Since I understand the reason behind your request, I’ll allow it. Please come to a decision by the time you submit your internship choices in two days from now,” Auntie Nemuri said softly. 

 

“I’m not good at this,” Shouto commented quietly, glaring at his board. 

 

“What if we come up with names for each other?” Hitoshi suggested. “We aren’t thinking of anything for ourselves, but I’ve got ideas for you guys.”

 

“Excellent idea!” Auntie Nemuri agreed. “You don’t have to use a suggested name if you don’t want, but it might help get the ball rolling.”

 

“For Hitoshi,” Kacchan started. “Hypnotic Hero: Siren. It gets the point across but it doesn’t reveal the specifics of his quirk.”

 

“I… actually like that,” Hitoshi said, surprised. “I have one for Izuku. “Intelligence Hero: Database. It’ll probably throw people off too. They’ll expect someone weak but smart and then Izuku will drop kick them into a wall before they could blink.”

 

“Then, I have one for Shouto,” Izuku said quietly. “Um, Thermal Hero: Flashpoint.”

 

“I’ll use that then,” Shouto replied without hesitation. “I suppose this means I get to come up with one for Bakugou. How about Detonation Hero: Nitro?”

 

“Not bad, Half-and-Half,” Kacchan grinned. “I like it.”

 

“Alright!” Auntie Nemuri clapped her hands together. “That’s everyone except Iida! And we even finished a little early! I heard we’re pranking All Might. Could I help in any way?”

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

Aoyama's style. He's got sort of a princely thing going on. 

 

Iida's style! Think Spencer Reid meets Derek Morgan.

(That might only make sense to me. Idk.)

Notes:

Not a fan of Katsuki's canon hero name, so I'm just going to ignore it.

The prank war chapter is tomorrow! (Today technically but I have odd hours.)

Chapter 37: Prank War

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Where is my desk?” Yagi asked the morning classes resumed. 

 

“I do believe that Class 1-A relocated it,” Snipe answered from his desk. 

 

“To where?” Yagi asked. 

 

“No clue. You’ll have to track it down,” Snipe shrugged. Yagi sighed.

 


 

When Yagi finally found his desk set up on the roof of the school, he also found a small, blue, and white gift box in the center of it. It was no bigger than his palm. He read the little tag under the red bow and it said it was for him from Class 1-A. Unexpected. 

 

He was hesitant to open it but when he did, there was a little figure keychain in his likeness. Oh, that’s not so bad.

 

 


 

“What’s with the costumes?” Yagi asked when he and Ectoplasm walked in for math. All of Class 1-A was wearing these medieval-style outfits. Uraraka was even wearing a witch hat while Bakugou had a cape and lacked a shirt entirely. 

 

“What costumes?” Kaminari asked with a passive expression. Yagi looked to Ectoplasm for help. 

 

“I see nothing amiss,” Ectoplasm stated. “Now please, pass out these worksheets.” Yagi nodded and took the stack of papers. 

 

“Here, this is for you, kero,” Asui said, handing him another gift box that was slightly larger than the last. 

 

“Thank you,” Yagi smiled before he finished passing out the worksheets. He opened it after class and it was an oddly shaped plush toy of him in his yellow suit. It was kind of cute actually, and it was his first piece of merch in his teacher look.

 

 


 

Returning to his desk, which he had put back in the teachers’ office, he found it completely wrapped in tinfoil. So was every single object on his desk and in the drawers. When did they even have time to do this?

 

Yet another, even tinier gift box was sitting in the middle of all the silver, bright red with yellow stars. This one contained a pin with his face blended into a yellow background. 

 

 


 

How?!

 

Yagi looked at the small herd of goats that cornered him when he entered the classroom for Literature with a small amount of trepidation. “This is for you,” Kouda said quietly, handing Yagi an envelope covered with red and blue stars. He opened it to find a sticker that read ‘Y’all Might.’ 

 

It’s going to be a long day.

 

 


 

The next morning he brought his own pens from home. He hadn’t been able to find a single one that didn’t have disappearing ink yesterday. As he walked into the classroom, he faltered at the sight of Class 1-B. He left the room to check the door. It was correct so…?

 

“Where is Class 1-A?” Yagi asked Yamada, who must have an English class with Class 1-B right now. 

 

“We are Class 1-A, All Might-Sensei,” one of the students spoke up, raising their hand. “I’m Hagakure. Don’t you remember me?”

 

Yagi wasn’t sure how to respond to that at all. At the end of class, he got another gift from the boy that had pretended to be Kirishima. It was a pen! 

 


 

“Nezu, I have some concerns about Class 1-A’s behavior,” Yagi informed the principal. 

 

“Please, enlighten me on what the issue seems to be,” the creature smiled. Yagi told him about the desk relocation, the gifts, the goats, all of it. Nezu nodded contemplatively. “It sounds to me like pranks.”

 

“Pranks?”

 

“Harmless pranks,” Nezu confirmed. “They have been harmless, right? No harm to people or property?”

 

“Well, yes, I suppose they have been harmless,” Yagi admitted. “But surely it is not appropriate behavior for UA students.”

 

“Students, Yagi. They are children. As long as they take their studies seriously, there is no harm to kids being kids,” Nezu smiled. “Why do you have such a problem with it?”

 

“It feels disrespectful,” Yagi replied. 

 

“Hm. Try looking at it this way,” Nezu spoke calmly. “You hurt a very dear friend of theirs. These kids are fiercely loyal to each other, which is something we promote here at UA, so of course, they would defend him. However, they also understand that it is a past event, so their chosen retaliation is harmless as a reflection of the situation. A way of venting their frustrations, but perhaps, also a way to test you.”

 

“To test me?” 

 

“Will you accept the pranks in good humor, or are you so prideful that you would become genuinely angry and lash out? You have expressed a rather bigoted opinion; that quirkless people can not be heroes. The sentiment immediately disregards anyone who fights without a quirk, even if they technically have a quirk. That includes several members of Class 1-A as well as their homeroom teacher,” Nezu explained. 

 

“Bigots can exist for two reasons. Ignorance or hatred. Sometimes both. Now if that was simply ignorance, perhaps you could learn and earn forgiveness. But if it’s an opinion you hold onto out of hate and pride, having that opinion challenged could lead to defensive behavior. I believe that’s what they are watching you for,” Nezu finished, nose twitching. 

 

“I admit, I thought quirkless individuals couldn’t be heroes. I also thought that people with mental quirks were suited as sidekicks and support heroes. Like my own sidekick Nighteye. But After seeing Izuku-Shounen at the Sports Festival, I realize now that I was wrong. He’s a very capable young man, although he has no physical enhancements from his quirk. I apologized and told him as much.”

 

“So what will you do now?”

 

“Apologize to the whole class and accept their pranks until they are satisfied,”

 

“Or…?” Nezu prompted.

 

“What else would I do?” 

 

“Apologize, yes. But perhaps it would be in good fun if you pranked them back. It is called a prank war , after all.” Nezu said pointedly.

 


 

“I think if you were to add foods like avocado, eggs, and fish to your diet, you might be able to create more for longer. Since your quirk is dependant on lipids, simply adjusting how many you take in per day would make a difference,” Izuku told Momo as the class walked back to the classroom. 

 

“What about me?” Kaminari asked, walking hand in hand with Hitoshi. 

 

“Honestly, I think you should see a neurologist,” Izuku admitted, reaching to open the door of the classroom. 

 

“Izuku-kun!” several people called out with concern when an avalanche of plastic balls fell out of the room, knocking him over. 

 

“What the hell?” Kacchan grumbled, digging through the balls to find Izuku and pull him to his feet. 

 

“You yelped when you went down,” Kirishima commented. “Like a puppy... So precious.”

 

“Who did this?” Jirou asked. “I don’t remember planning this one.” Everyone shook their heads and looked around at each other. 

 

“I AM! JOINING THE PRANK WAR!” All Might shouted, appearing in the hallway. He walked closer, being mindful not to trip. “I would also like to formally apologize to the class as a whole.”

 

“Shouldn’t you apologize to Izuku-kun?” Uraraka huffed. 

 

“He did,” Izuku said quietly. “At the Sports Festival. I’ve been trying to decide how I feel about it.”

 

“I also need to apologize to all of you,” All Might stated. “Quite a few of you rely on quirkless combat used in combination with your quirks, and I insulted all of you with my misguided opinion. I have since seen the errors of that opinion and have changed my mind. I am truly sorry for the things I said.” 

 

“Since Izuku-kun is the one you directly hurt, I will defer to Izuku’s lead on the matter,” Momo said matter-of-factly. Several others nodded in agreement. 

 

“I think,” Izuku mumbled. “Forgiveness will take a while, but this is a step in the right direction.”

 

“Understandable!” All Might smiled. 

 

“Please tell me we get to play in the classroom now that it’s a massive ball pit,” Mina pleaded. 

 

“Obviously!” Kacchan shouted, picking Izuku up and tossing him into the room. 

 

“Yeah!” Kirishima shouted jumping into the room. The rest of the class waded through, making their way into the room. 

 

“Oi, what the fuck!” Kacchan barked when a ball hit him in the head. 

 

“Please, they’re those light kiddie ones. They can’t hurt you,” Jirou teased. Izuku let himself sink into the ball pit to escape the mock-snowball fight that broke out. 

 

“This is fun, kero,” Tsu said brightly, appearing next to him. 

 

“It is!” Izuku agreed.

 


 

MORE THINGS THEY LEFT ALL MIGHT

 

Notes:

Assume more pranks occurred than I had space to write. This chapter spans two days.

The next chapter, a lot of you have been waiting for 👀

Chapter 38: Meeting the Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Parents,” Hitoshi addressed them nervously at breakfast. “Since it’s Saturday, I scheduled a date with Denki. The plan is for him to meet me here and then we’ll walk around the neighborhood’s shopping district. We’ll probably come back around dinnertime if that’s okay?”

 

“He comes in and meets us as your parents before you go,” Shouta decided, taking a sip of his coffee. 

 

“I have a date too!” Izuku exclaimed, causing Shouta to choke. Hizashi didn’t know about Hitoshi’s date, but he did know about Izuku’s. He’d heard the kids make their plans in English. 

 

“A study date,” Hizashi amended quickly, before Shouta’s heart could give out on him. 

 

“Yeah! Iida, Uraraka, Tsu, and Shouto are coming here to study,” Izuku beamed. “We’re also going to work on that project for Auntie Nemuri’s class.”

 

“Thank god,” Shouta muttered, still recovering from inhaling his daily dose of caffeine. 

 

“Thank god?” Izuku parroted, confused. 

 

“He thought you had a date date,” Hitoshi smirked. “And it scared him.”

 

“Not scared,” Shouta corrected. “Mentally unprepared.” 

 

“Scared,” Hizashi mouthed to the kids once Shouta had returned his attention to his coffee. 

 


 

The GPS on his phone had led him… here. Denki frowned and looked back at the house he stood in front of. Was it really big or was it just because it was one level? Were Hitoshi and Izuku rich kids? They certainly didn’t act like the other ones; Iida, Todoroki, or Yaoyorozu. 

 

Swallowing his nerves, he made his way up the walkway to the door. Doorbell or knock? If the house goes far back, they might not hear him knock. So doorbell, Denki decided. 

 

After a moment, the door opened to reveal… Aizawa-Sensei? Oh crap. How did he mess up the directions bad enough to stumble upon his teacher? He opened his mouth to fumble through an apology but Aizawa cut him off. 

 

“Kaminari-kun. Come on in,” Aizawa said with what Denki was pretty sure was meant to be a smile. It was terrifying. 

 

“Oh, I’m, uh. I meant to find Hitoshi. I’m not sure how I--” 

 

“Hitohi’s here. He’s my son,” Aizawa’s creepy smile got a little bigger. Is he fucking with me?

 

“Dad, stop it,” Hitoshi appeared like a guardian angel. “You’re scaring him.”

 

“That’s the point,” Aizawa responded before retreating into the house. “Come in, Kaminari.”

 

“Dude, you could have warned me,” Kaminari whispered as he passed Hitoshi. 

 

“We don’t really want to tell anyone unless they come here,” Hitoshi told him. “Pro hero safety precautions and such.” Denki nodded. That made sense. 

 

Suddenly, the past few weeks of flirting caught up to him. He kissed Hitoshi on live TV in front of… Oh my god, he bemoaned internally, I straddled his son in front of him during training. He looked up from his mini flashbacks to see Izuku in an armchair reading. Izuku gave him a small wave which Denki returned. 

 

“You also already know Hizashi,” Aizawa spoke, drawing Denki’s attention to where he stood in a kitchen and dining area connected to the living room. There was a man with long blonde hair sitting at a counter and working on some kind of paperwork. It took him a second but then he recognized him. 

 

“Present Mic-Sensei?” Denki asked, surprised. Why was he here? 

 

Mic smiled at him. “Please, it’s Yamada Hizashi when I’m not working. You can call me by either name. I don’t care which you use.”

 

“O-okay,” Denki replied, still a little confused. Then he noticed the ring dangling from a chain around Yamada’s neck. He looked over to Aizawa and noticed a matching chain peeking out from the neckline of his sweater. “You’re married.”

 

“Yes. Don’t tell anyone though,” Hizashi said, holding a finger to his lips. Denki nodded. 

 

“Do you call them both dad? Wouldn’t that get confusing?” Denki asked Hitoshi. 

 

“We call him Dad,” Hitoshi replied, pointing at Aizawa. “And we call him Mama.” He pointed at Yamada. 

 

“Why Mama?” Denki asked, still kind of reeling from the fact that his teachers are gay and married. He’d never gotten to meet any LGBT adults before, that he knew of at least. 

 

“I’m nonbinary,” Yamada answered easily and confidently. Denki must have been quiet for a little too long because he realized they were looking at him with mild concern. 

 

“I, um, me too,” Denki admitted with far less confidence. He’d never told anyone since he didn’t feel comfortable enough with anyone at his middle school and his parents were definitely not people that he could tell. “I’m pretty sure I’m genderfluid.”

 

“And your pronouns are?” Yamada asked calmly. Everyone seemed calm about this actually. Although, that probably makes sense with Yamada being nonbinary and Izuku being gender non-conforming. 

 

“He/him is fine always. I’m used to it,” he hesitated and added. “Plus, I don’t want anyone accidentally calling me anything else in front of my um, parents.” 

 

There was a slight frown from Aizawa but Yamada spoke up before Aizawa could ask about his parents. “I’m glad you feel comfortable enough to share with us,” Yamada smiled. 

 

Denki smiled back. Maybe they’d let him visit often enough to forget about his own parents.

 


 

When the doorbell rang with Izuku’s visitors, he shot to the door before either of his parents could even start walking there. Hitoshi and Kaminari had already left 20 minutes ago or so. “You’re here!” he exclaimed excitedly at his friends. 

 

“Izuku-kun, you too, huh?” Uraraka asked cryptically.

 

“Me too?” Izuku tilted his head. 

 

“You are also a rich kid,” she said, looking almost sad. 

 

“No, I’m not,” he protested.

 

“Well, you kind of are,” Dad commented, catching up to him. “I mean, we make enough between all our jobs that we probably do fall under the upper-class. Hizashi and I, just save most of it since anything could happen to us as heroes.”

 

“Aizawa-Sensei?” Uraraka squeaked. Shouto looked surprised as well. When she noticed that Tsu and Iida barely reacted, she squeaked louder. “You two knew?”

 

“I overheard Izuku-chan calling Aizawa ‘Dad’ at the USJ,” Tsu told her. 

 

“I did not know that Izuku-kun and Hitoshi-kun had been adopted by our teachers, but they are good friends with my brother. I had heard from him that they adopted recently,” Iida explained. “I was also at their wedding when I was much younger. 

 

“Who are you married to?” Uraraka asked, practically shaking with excitement. 

 

“If you would all come inside, you would see,” Dad said, looking a little amused. Mama was still at the counter working on grading papers. 

 

“Present Mic-Sensei?” Uraraka gasped. Mama gave them a small wave. 

 

“Why is his hair flat?” Shouto asked quietly. 

 

“Because he doesn’t style it at home,” Izuku replied. 

 

“Style?” Shouto parroted, looking confused. 

 

“What did you think my hair naturally defied gravity?” Mama asked with a laugh. 

 

“Yes. Like Bakugou and Kirishima,” Shouto answered. 

 

“I don’t think Kirishima’s hair is natural either,” Tsu pointed out. “I’ve touched it during sparring matches before and I’m pretty sure he uses hair gel, kero.” 

 

“Please tell me Bakugou’s hair is natural,” Shouto begged, turning to Izuku with a faintly distraught expression. 

 

“It is. I promise,” Izuku reassured him. Shouto let out a sigh of relief. 

 

“How long have you two been married?” Uraraka asked, turning her attention back to the adults. “How long have you known each other? Are you childhood friends or high school sweethearts? Or! Did you meet on the job? Was your wedding super romantic? Wait! When did you adopt Hitoshi and Izuku?”

 

“Okay, I see why they’re friends,” Dad commented flatly. 

 

“Sho, be nice,” Hizashi scolded before looking back to Uraraka. “We got married 8 years ago. We first met in our UA years. Shouta said he wasn’t there to make friends so of course, I befriended him the same day.”

 

“Of course,” Uraraka nodded, looking very serious. 

 

“I suppose we can’t say we were high school sweethearts since we didn’t start dating until after we graduated,” Mama continued. “I personally think our wedding was romantic. It was a small gathering at the Iida family’s estate. We had all of our closest friends and family there.”

 

“Aww,” Uraraka cooed. 

 

“And then as for the boys, we took them both in at different times in the last year or so. Their adoptions were finalized a few months after they came to live with us since we had connections to speed up the process a bit,” Mama smiled. 

 

“That’s so sweet,” Uraraka sighed dreamily. 

 

“I have a feeling you like romance movies, kero,” Tsu observed. 

 

“I do! I love love. Seeing people all happy and giddy together is just the best feeling ever!” Uraraka gushed. “Oh! And family feel-good films and pet adoptions are the same way. It’s just so sweet!”

 

“That may be but we do still have a project to work on,” Iida reminded them. 

 

“Yes, go study,” Mama instructed gently. “That’s why you’re here.” Uraraka pouted as Izuku led them to the living room. They sat on the floor around the coffee table. Izuku sat between Shouto and Uraraka while Iida and Tsu sat on the other side. 

 

“Heroes in the Age of Social Media…” Iida read. 

 

“Do any of us even have social media?” Tsu asked. 

 

All five heads shook to indicate ‘no.’

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

Ojiro's style! A little plain but that's okay!

 

Shouji's style! Because of his arms/tentacles, he's a little limited. 

Notes:

Don't worry! This isn't it! The next chapter actually contains the shinkami date and bits of the study session. And of course, the family dinner Denki will be staying for.

Hitoshi may have introduced Izuku to youtube for meme content but he never actually set any accounts up for Izuku on any platforms.

Shouta: hehehe time to terrify
Also Shouta: *Finds out Denki is closeted* Aw damn it. I'm gonna bond with this one too.

Dadzawa just has just a big heart under all that capture weapon.

ALSO: I just looked at the episode mentioning stain and it was 17 killed, 23 injured. In the last chapter, I said only Tensei survived because I didn't bother checking. I'm just going to make that a fact in my story because, why not?

Chapter 39: The Dates

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Our teacher is your Dad,” Denki repeated. 

 

“Yes,” Hitoshi replied, barely suppressing a smile. 

 

“I… did things. In front of him,” Denki blushed. 

 

“Yep.” Hitoshi bit his lip, apparently oh so amused by this. 

 

“He’s going to kill me!” Denki hissed. 

 

“If he was going to kill you, he would have done it already,” Hitoshi assured him. “Instead he sulked in the teachers’ offices and complained to Auntie Nem.”

 

“Auntie Nem?” Denki parroted. 

 

“Midnight-Sensei,” Hitoshi answered. 

 

“What? Is she Aizawa’s sister?” Denki asked. He could see it with the black hair. 

 

“No, she’s their best friend,” Hitoshi told him. “They’ve been friends since high school and they’re basically family now.”

 

“Do you have any other family or sort of family that I should know about?” Denki asked, curious. 

 

“Katsuki and Mei are like our siblings,” Hitoshi supplied. “And then, of course, there’s the cats.” 

 

“You have cats?” Denki demanded, grabbing Hitoshi’s arm. 

 

“Four,” Hitoshi grinned. That’s it. I’m never leaving, Denki decided. 

 


 

“If none of us have social media, how are we supposed to do this assignment?” Shouto asked. 

 

“Maybe we could get social media?” Uraraka suggested. “If for nothing else, to talk to each other.”

 

“The others in our class probably have social media too, kero,” Tsu pointed out. “We could probably interact with them as well.”

 

“We could ask the group chat,” Izuku said quietly. 

 

“Excellent idea, Izuku-kun!” Iida exclaimed, picking up his phone.

 

Class 1A Chat

 

Sonic: Which social media platform do you recommend

Alien Queen: for what, my dude?

Sonic: Midnight-Sensei’s assignment

Game Boy: I don’t think you’re understanding the assignment

Game Boy: You’re just supposed to write an essay

Sonic: Yes. But on the effects of social media on a hero’s PR. 

Sonic: I do not have a social media

Blast It: My god… “A social media”

Alien Queen: oh sweetheart…

Sonic: Tsu, Izuku, Todoroki, and Uraraka share the same issue

Sonic: We would like to know what is recommended.

Let It Rock: Are you all together right now?

Sonic: Yes. We are having a study session

Let It Rock: Cool! I like Instagram personally. It’s mostly picture/video.

Alien Queen: I demand you all get Snapchat and then add me

Sparkles: I am on Instagram, mon amie! Tres fantastic! 

Alien Queen: @everyone 

Alien Queen: Social media recs for the beans and drop your users for them!

 


 

“You have a library within walking distance!” Denki whispered excitedly, already dragging Hitoshi down the closest row of books. “You’re so lucky. The closest one to my house is almost 45 minutes away if I take a train partway. Longer if I just walk.”

 

“You’ll just have to visit more often then,” Hitoshi suggested as they walked through the rows.

 

Denki’s entire face lit up. “Can I?” 

 

“Yeah. My parents already said Izuku and I are allowed to have people over. They didn’t mention a limit to that. They also said our friends could sleep over,” Hitoshi told him. 

 

“They’d let someone your dating sleep over?” Denki asked, disbelieving. 

 

“Yeah, they said as much,” Hitoshi replied, trying not to blush remembering what else they said. 

 

“So if I just never went home, they’d be fine with that?” Denki asked, trying way too hard to be nonchalant. 

 

“They might want an explanation for why you don’t want to go home,” Hitoshi said slowly. “But I don’t think they’d mind, no. I mean, when we were still in an apartment last year, Mei broke in at like 3 or 4 am because it was snowing and we were closer than her house. Neither of them got mad about it.”

 

“Is Aizawa actually pretty chill?” Denki smiled, picking up a book that Hitoshi would probably never give a second glance. 

 

“Usually, yeah,” Hitoshi answered. “But why don’t you want to go home?”

 

Denki sighed while reading the book summary on the inside cover. “I guess you’ll find out eventually, so I should just tell you now.”

 

“You don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to,” Hitoshi assured him. 

 

“It’s fine. It’s just like, depressing and shit. But um, my parents don’t really like me. I guess,” Denki frowned, putting the book back and picking up another one. “They don’t think I can be a hero. They think I’m too stupid.”

 

Hitoshi took the book that Denki was holding and opened it to a random page. “A physical shortcoming could produce a kind of mental excess. The process, it seemed, was reversible. Mental excess could produce, for its own purposes, the voluntary blindness and deafness of deliberate solitude, the artificial impotence of asceticism.”

 

“What does it mean?” Hitoshi asked pointedly, looking up at Denki. 

 

“Well, basically it is saying that being mentally superior brings with it its own sense of isolation and estrangement from society,” Denki answered easily, hardly pausing to think about that. 

 

“I probably wouldn’t have gotten that without reading the whole book a couple of times,” Hitoshi admitted. “You’re smart, Denki. I could tell that from the first day of school.”

 

Denki let out a quiet squeak and hid his face in his hands. “What?” Hitoshi asked. Denki mumbled something he couldn’t quite make out. “I can’t hear you.”

 

“I got the urge to kiss you just then when you said that,” Denki confessed. 

 

“Then kiss me,” Hitoshi replied. 

 


 

“Who did you guys choose for your internship?” Uraraka asked excitedly. 

 

“I chose Selkie, kero,” Tsu answered. “He’s a water-based hero that works with the coast guard the way land-based heroes work with the police.”

 

“What about you Izuku-kun?” Uraraka prompted. “I would think someone like Mirko would be great for you. What with her jumping fighting style and all.”

 

“I actually watch some of her videos for ideas on my own technique,” Izuku admitted. “But she doesn’t actually have an agency, so she wouldn’t be eligible for the internship program. And to be honest, I don’t agree with her stance on hero teams.”

 

“Oh? What’s her stance,” Iida asked. 

 

“She thinks they are a sign of weakness and cowardice. That’s why she refuses to join or found an agency. She wants to work entirely alone,” Izuku explained. 

 

“That’s not…” Uraraka frowned. 

 

“I know,” Izuku agreed. He had been disappointed when he found out. 

 

“So who did you go with in the end, kero?” Tsu asked, touching her lip in question. 

 

“Hitoshi and I both went with Eraserhead’s agency,” Izuku answered. 

 

“Do you want to be an underground hero?” Shouto asked. 

 

“Hitoshi does but I’m not sure for me,” Izuku replied. 

 

“Won’t it be hard working with your dad?” Uraraka asked, concerned. Izuku shook his head. 

 

“Dad trained us, Kacchan, and Mei before we took the UA entrance exams. The setting and tasks will be different but it’s similar enough. Plus, we won’t be shadowing just him,” Izuku told them. “Midnight and Present Mic are also at his agency. We’ll get to work with each of them at different points during the week. Neither of them are underground heroes, so we’ll get to see both sides of the industry.”

 

“That’s very efficient,” Iida commented. 

 

“What about you, Iida-kun? Where are you going?” Izuku asked. 

 

“I will be going to Hosu with Pro Hero Manual,” Iida answered, stiffening. 

 

Before Izuku could question why, Shouto spoke. “I will be at the Endeavor agency.”

 

“Why the fuck?” Izuku demanded. “Is he making you? Do I need to kick him in the face again?”

 

“Again?” Uraraka asked, eyes wide. 

 

“He kicked my father in the face at the Sports Festival,” Shouto answered flatly. “It was justified. And no, Izuku. I am going willingly. Our quirks may be different, but I could still benefit from working in an agency where nearly every hero and sidekick has a fire quirk.”

 

“Ah, I suppose that’s true,” Izuku agreed. 

 

“Izuku-chan is a little bit badass, isn’t he?” Tsu commented with a small smile. 

 


 

Aizawa stopped Denki before he could step into the living room/kitchen area. Denki shrank under the intimidating glare the man was giving him. “Let’s get one thing straight, Kaminari. I’m an underground hero. I have access to resources that most people and even most daylight heroes don’t. If you ever hurt my child, I promise, no one will find the body.”

 

Denki swallowed nervously. “O-okay…”

 

Aizawa turned and walked into the kitchen. Yamada noticed Denki peeking in and approached him. “Whatever he threatened you with, I can make it look like the merciful option,” the blonde said with a bright smile. Denki’s eyes widened. “Now, come on. Let’s go eat.”

 

“You okay?” Hitoshi whispered when Denki slipped into the seat next to him. 

 

“Yamada’s scarier than Aizawa,” Denki whispered back. 

 

“Oh, yeah. It’s the same with me and Izu. People think I’m the scary one but it’s Izuku that you don’t want to piss off,” Hitoshi told him. “Dad calls it the ‘Sunshine People Principle.’” 

 

“Sunshine People Principle?” Denki repeated, in question. 

 

“Don’t fuck with Sunshine People,” Aizawa answered grimly.

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

Jirou's style! Goth/Punk and as far as I'm concerned she hates skirts and dresses.

 

Kirishima's style! I'm convinced he's a little tacky because he wears what he thinks is manly.

His love for crocs. In all the colors. Patterns. Even has the little charms.

 

Tokoyami's style! Goth/Emo and no one can change my mind. 

I mean, have you seen his dorm room??

 

Bakugou's style! He's either super relaxed or trendy. No in-between!

Notes:

Book in question is Brave New World by Aldous Huxley.

Denki over here giving the shortest possible version of the actual situation...

I'm not 100% sure on the agency thing or what Midnight actually fricking teaches.

Modern Hero Art History - the fcuk is that? I'm making it up as I go. Honestly, I feel like she made it up to get Nezu to hire her and she just goes over actual art history, costume/logo design, PR stuff, and related things.

I know Aizawa has his own agency. I was able to find that he, Yamada, and Ob---- discussed opening one together but it doesn't say if they did. And I found no info on Yamada's or Midnight's agencies so I figured I could make it up. Headcanons and such.
(I am the author here so...)

Chapter 40: Author's Brain Dump

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Okay, so this isn't an actual chapter but hear me out!

 


 

So I found this map of birthplaces. 

I've actually been using it for a while. Like for the detail of Kaminari knowing the Sero Family.

The distance makes sense for that.

 

 

Looking at this and train/driving distances (yes, I looked them up)

Aoyama, Shouji, Satou, Uraraka, and Kouda either moved with their families to be closer to UA

OR!! They are currently living in apartments alone.

Potentially Tsu and Momo as well, although their trips are possible if they don't mind long ones.

 

It's believed that Musutafu (fictional) is between Shizouka and Tokyo.

That's also the city that Izuku, Katsuki, and Shouto live in. 

 

Tokyo to Shizouka is 1 hour and 21 minutes by train.

So it probably takes Kaminari close to 2 hours to get to school each day.

Everyone else would take an hour and a half or less.

 

I was looking at the placements and trying to decide where the Aiyama Family lives in my story.

I have settled on Kanagawa.

According to my research, it's a very populated area and I think that would be good for Eraser and Mic's patrols.

It's also a 21 minute drive away from Tokyo (or 49 minutes by train.) 

Since that's where their agency is in my story, it makes sense that they'd be close. 

(Hosu is also in the Tokyo Prefecture, apparently.)

But this also means that it takes them about an hour and a half to get to UA each day. 

 

 

Since homeroom starts at 8:25 am and teachers have to be there a little early...

They probably leave the house between 6 am and 6:15. 

They probably wake up so early and none of them are morning people.

 

What about Hitoshi? Why was he at the beach in Musutafu if he's closer to Kaminari here?

You move in foster care. That is all.

 


 

 

Class 1-B and Mei if you were curious.

I think Mei and her mom moved after her parents got divorced.

 

 

While looking up schedules, I also found this?

It was in a pop-up exhibit in Tokyo I guess?

I'm not sure I'll follow it since the manga only shows 6 periods and this has a 7th.

Canon also specified that general classes are before lunch and hero training is after.

But I will use the daily changing schedule concept because it makes sense with how much they have to learn.

Notes:

Is it possible I put way too much thought into world-building?
Yes. Yes, it is.
But I enjoy it so it's whatever.

I'll go write the next actual chapter.
Don't mind me.

Chapter 41: Animal Shelter

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Shouta observed the extra blonde at the table for breakfast. Coffee first… Halfway through the mug of coffee, he decided he was awake enough to comment. “You’re still here.”

 

Kaminari froze but Hizashi spoke up. “Sho, it’s fine. I gave him permission to stay the night. You had gone to bed already. He stayed in a guest room.”

 

“Alright,” Shouta nodded before returning his attention to his coffee. He was not awake enough yet to investigate further. He’d normally still be sleeping, but the class organized their own field trip and appointed him as the chaperone. He accepted it without complaint because he was told there would be cats. 

 


 

“He’s not a morning person, is he?” Denki asked. Hitoshi just stared blankly into his own cup of coffee. “Neither are you, I guess.”

 

“Are you a morning person?” Izuku asked, looking nervous about the answer. 

 

“I’m not one of those cheerful at the crack of dawn ones but it doesn’t take me long to wake up,” Denki told him. “It’s the electric charge from my quirk.”

 

“That makes sense. I don’t take any time at all to wake up because of my quirk. But I would much rather be warm and wrapped up in a blanket,” Izuku pouted. 

 

“Always be a blanket burrito when you can,” Denki agreed.

 


 

“Bakubro! You came!” Kirishima exclaimed, seeing Katsuki walk up the path to the shelter. 

 

“I said I would,” Katsuki huffed. Why does he keep calling me Bakubro?

 

“Yeah, but you’re crabby and antisocial so I thought you might change your mind,” Kirishima replied with a stupid smile. Katsuki shook his head and looked down. Then he noticed Kirishima’s shoes. Oh hell no...

 

“Are those crocs?” he asked, not even trying to mask his disgust. 

 

“Yeah! Do you like them? They’re tie-dye!” Kirishima told him with a great deal of excitement. 

 

“No,” Katsuki answered honestly. 

 

“Well, that’s okay because I like them and they go on my feet,” Kirishima beamed. 

 

Katsuki sighed. Stellar logic…

 


 

“Did you guys come here with Aizawa-Sensei?” Jirou asked Izuku. If Aizawa and Yamada wanted the marriage to be a secret, they probably want the ‘we have kids together’ thing to be kept quiet too. 

 

“Yeah, he picked us up since we couldn’t get rides,” Denki interjected. 

 

“Cool,” Jirou smiled. “Teachers don’t usually care that much. I guess we got a good one.”

 

“I think Aizawa-Sensei is a great teacher!” Mina exclaimed. Suddenly Denki was being pulled away by his arm. He turned to see Hanta. 

 

“You literally live within walking distance of here,” Hanta stated, eyebrow quirked in accusation. 

 

“And?” Denki huffed. 

 

“And those aren’t your clothes,” Hanta replied with a smirk. Denki blushed, remembering that he had borrowed some clothes from Hitoshi since he hadn’t exactly planned to stay over. 

 

“Okay, so I stayed with Hitoshi after our date,” Denki admitted. 

 

“Oh really?” Hanta asked with a pointed look. 

 

“Nothing happened!” Denki hissed. “I just… I may have mentioned my parents hating me and he said I could stay. His parents were cool with it too. They said I could stay anytime.”

 

Hanta’s smile softened to something less teasing. “Dude, that’s great. That you’re confiding in more people, I mean.” 

 

“I didn’t tell him the whole situation,” Denki told him, looking at the ground. “Just that they hate me and don’t think I can be a hero. The rest seemed like way too much for a first date conversation.” Hanta nodded in understanding.

 


 

“Izukuuu, look here,” Mina called. Izuku looked up with the bunny he was cuddling still tucked against his chest. She had her phone out and a shutter sound told him she took a picture. “So precious,” she cooed. “I’m gonna go get one of Momo and that ferret now!”

 

“I require assistance,” Shouto said quietly. Izuku turned to find him flat on the ground with over a dozen cats laying on or against some part of his left side. 

 

“I think they like the heat you radiate,” Izuku said, trying very hard not to laugh. 

 

“Please help me,” Shouto pleaded. Izuku handed the bunny to someone else so that he could start removing cats from his friend. 

 


 

“What have we learned?” Shouta asked, crouching in front of a very sad Uraraka. 

 

“I can’t hold animals since they wiggle and accidentally activate my quirk,” she pouted. 

 

“Let someone else hold them for you, okay?” Shouta suggested. “You can still pet them. We just don’t want floating cats and dogs.” She nodded, still quite dejected. 

 


 

“He looks so… soft,” Mina commented, looking confused. 

 

“I guess he really does like dogs,” Eijirou laughed. “Who would have thought.”

 

“He’s smiling. Like actually smiling, not smirking,” Mina pointed out. 

 

Noticing a pomeranian that looked shockingly similar to Bakugou, he got an idea. “Get ready to take a picture,” he warned Mina, picking up the tiny dog and heading over to Bakugou. 

 

“Hey, Bakubro! Look at this one! Isn’t she the fluffiest dog you’ve ever seen?” Eijirou asked. Bakugou looked up from the pair of German Shepards he had been petting. 

 

“She’s supposed to be fluffy,” Bakugou said in defense of the little dog. He took her from Eijirou. 

 

“Aw, I wasn’t making fun of her. I think it’s cute. Plus she kind of looks like you,” Eijirou smiled, moving closer after he noticed Mina preparing to take a picture. A flurry of emotions passed over Bakugou’s face, settling on a confused blush. A shutter sound alerted them to Mina’s snapshot of the moment. 

 

“Delete it!” Bakugou demanded, voice low so that he didn’t scare the dogs. Mina shook her head harshly before running away. 

 


 

“Ne sont-ils pas simplement les choses les plus mignones?” Aoyama asked, petting a grey and white rat with his pointer finger. 

 

“I suppose they are cute too,” Izuku agreed. “Je préfère les chats.”

 

“Fair enough,” Aoyama smiled. 

 


 

“You really like cats,” Denki observed as Hitoshi played with the cat on his lap. 

 

“I do,” Hitoshi responded. “This place kind of reminds me of this cat cafe in Musutafu that we go to all the time. Just with more animals than cats.”

 

“You would go to a cat cafe, Mr. I Have Four Cats,” Denki teased. 

 

“Actually, they’re Dad’s cats,” Hitoshi whispered. “He already had three when he took me in, and then he got the fourth one via an elaborate plan since Mama banned him from getting more cats.”

 

“Seriously?” Denki laughed. 

 

“Mhm. And I’m pretty sure we’ll be leaving this place with a cat. When we moved, the ban was unofficially lifted since the house has more space,” Hitoshi told him. 

 

“I kind of want a pet but I don’t think it’d be a good idea,” Denki said sadly. 

 

“Your parents don’t allow animals?” Hitoshi asked. He was pretty sure there was more to the situation than what Denki had told him. 

 

Denki made a distressed, nervous sound. “More like, I avoid being at home as much as possible so any pets I get would be alone or with my parents. I don’t entirely trust them to not get rid of them while I’m gone,” Denki explained before adding quietly. “Or hurt them.”

 

“Well, we have four, probably five, cats that you can go ahead and consider yours too,” Hitoshi said, trying to comfort him. If Denki thinks his parents would hurt an animal, does that mean they’re hurting Denki?

 

“Do you think your parents would mind if I stay again? Internships start tomorrow anyway. I live nearby so we can stop there so that I can get my own clothes and stuff,” Denki asked, obviously trying to mask some kind of desperation. 

 

“I’m sure it’s fine. We can ask when it’s time to go,” Hitoshi smiled, leaning into him. 

 


 

“I think Mama’s going to notice another cat,” Izuku commented once they had gotten in the car. 

 

“Not if you keep your mouth shut,” Shouta replied flatly. Yeah, no. Hizashi was definitely going to notice…

 

“I told you,” Shouta overheard Hitoshi whispering to Kaminari. Shouta had to admit, he was concerned when the blonde asked to stay over again. His concern only grew when they took him to his house to pick up some clothes and the teen crawled through a window instead of using the front door.

 


 

UNRELATED PHOTO BREAK

Kouda's style! 90's vibes and no one can change my mind.

 

Satou's style! Fairly normal with the exception of his sweets-themed tees!

 

Todoroki's style! Sort of elegant casual?

 

Hagakure's style! I imagine that since she's invisible, she wears cute fashion to draw attention.

Notes:

Aizawa: I keep waking up with more kids than I originally had...

Now, this isn't necessarily all canon but! For this story at least.
Current Living Arrangements for Everyone:
(See map in the previous chapter)

Aoyama - he and his family moved to Shizouka to be near UA
Mina - Is in an apartment in Shizouka paid for by UA
Tsu - w/family in Aichi, she just takes the long trip there and back
Iida - w/family in Tokyo
Uraraka - Is in an apartment in Shizouka paid for by UA**
Ojiro - w/family in Tokyo
Kaminari - w/family in Saitama (usually stays with Sero and now Hitoshi though)
Kirishima - Is in an apartment in Shizouka paid for by UA
Kouda - Is in an apartment in Shizouka paid for by UA
Satou - Is in an apartment in Shizouka paid for by UA
Shouji - Is in an apartment in Shizouka paid for by UA
Jirou - w/family in Shizouka<
Sero - w/family in Tokyo
Tokoyami - w/family in Shizouka
Hagakure - w/family in Tokyo
Bakugou - w/family in Musutafu
Izuku, Hitoshi, Aizawa, Yamada - Live together in Kanagawa
Momo - Moved w/family in Shizouka to another home they had
Mei - Moved w/mom to Shizouka after divorce to be close to UA
Midnight - Has an apartment in Kanagawa

**Since it's canon that she takes the train home, I'm going to say that the UA-provided apartments are not within walking distance of the school. Just in the same prefecture.

In other news, I've come up with a toga/izuku are sibling vigilantes fic. I'm working on that. And also a self-indulgent OC fic that will probably interest no one other than myself.

Chapter 42: Internships Day 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Monday morning, they stopped by the school to pick up their hero costumes. Iida was acting off when Uraraka and Izuku stopped to chat with him. Concerned, Izuku spoke up. “Iida-kun, if you ever feel hopeless, make sure you let us know. We’re friends, right?”

 

“Yeah,” Iida replied with a smile that did nothing to ease Izuku’s anxious feeling. Something’s wrong, Izuku couldn’t help but think.

 


 

Izuku was a little surprised that he’d been with his parents for a little over a year and this was his first time seeing their agency. He hadn’t even known the name of it until he saw ‘Kumori Hero Office’ on his list of offers. Currently, he was sitting inside an open floorplan office being appraised by a woman with ridiculously long, teal hair.

 

“We’ve never taken on interns before, Eraserhead,” she finally commented. “The three of you don’t even want sidekicks normally. I am literally only here because you need someone to answer the phone and manage paperwork.”

 

“These two happen to be my kids,” Dad told her. Izuku’s eyes widened. 

 

“It’s fine,” Auntie Nemuri said, noticing his reaction. “Miyumi-chan has been with us for just over a decade. She knows they’re married too.”

 

“Oh? These are the kids you mentioned?” the woman, apparently Miyumi, asked excitedly. Suddenly a section of her hair moved and rose up to touch his cheek. 

 

“Prehensile hair,” Izuku noted. Her eyebrows rose. 

 

“Not vocabulary I was expecting from this cinnamon roll but okay!” she smiled. 

 

“He has an intelligence quirk,” Dad supplied. 

 

“And this one?” Her hair shifted to point at Hitoshi. 

 

“Brainwashing,” Hitoshi answered for himself. “My name’s Hitoshi.”

 

“I’m Izuku,” Izuku chimed in, fighting the urge to grab and inspect her hair.

 

“What are they going to do first?” Miyumi asked. 

 

“Since it’s still daytime, they’ll patrol with Hizashi for now. I’ll take them out once it’s dark,” Dad decided. Izuku wondered if they’d get to take a nap before staying up all night. 

 


 

“Normally, we’re mostly just waiting for calls from clients,” Manual explained as they patrolled. “But recently, you know, Hosu’s been kind of hectic.”

 

“So street patrols become a way to suppress crime,” Tenya observed. 

 

“That’s right,” Manual affirmed while waving at some middle schoolers. “But man, I can’t believe Ingenium’s little brother is interning at my agency. I’m sure you had offers from heroes more capable than me.”

 

Tenya didn’t respond. In truth, he was here for a chance at revenge. The hero killer Stain usually attacks four people in each place he hits. He hadn’t met that quota yet here in Hosu. It might be in vain but if there was a chance that Tenya could find the man who’d hurt his brother, he couldn’t pass it up. 

 


 

“So we just walk around until something happens?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“Correct!” Mama chirped. “But there is a benefit to patrolling even when nothing happens. Do you know what it is?” 

 

“You put the citizens at ease?” Hitoshi guessed. 

 

“Partly, yes. Database, do you have any ideas?” Izuku blinked in surprise to hear his hero name. 

 

“It acts as a crime deterrent,” he answered. “It also gives you the chance to interact with citizens and help with issues that are not necessarily crimes such as lost kids or injuries.” 

 

“Exactly. Citizens may also come up to you for autographs or to interact in some way if you are a daylight hero. It’s good PR to give them some of your time as long as it doesn’t impede on your job as a hero,” Mama told them. 

 

Sure enough, Mama got stopped for autographs twice in the first hour. The third time though, the kids that stopped them were far more interested in Izuku and Hitoshi. “We saw you on the TV! You both have mental quirks and you still made it to the third round!” a boy with white hair pointed out excitedly. 

 

“You each even got first place in the first and second games!” the second boy, with brown hair, added.

 

“We have mental quirks too,” the white-haired boy told them. “Do you think we could be heroes?” Izuku felt all his nerves dissipate at the familiar question. 

 

He told them what he wished his hero would have told him. “Of course.”

 


 

“Frankly, I don’t like you,” Best Jeanist told him

 

“Hah?” Katsuki barked. 

 

“You only chose my agency because I’m one of the top five most popular heroes, right?” Best Jeanist pointed out. 

 

“You’re the one that put in an offer!” Katsuki countered. 

 

“Yeah,” Best Jeanist admitted. “Recently, I’ve only been getting good little kids, so you were the first one in a while to strike a chord. I watched you at the sports festival. You were able to freely manipulate a quirk with high potential and had a good grasp of application as well. You’re an outstanding talent already good enough to recruit as a sidekick.”

 

“However, you have a fatal flaw,” Best Jeanist continued. “You believe yourself to be the strongest, and you try to put that into practice, not caring how that looks. You have a ferocious nature.”

 

“Did you choose me to give me a lectu--” Katsuki cut of when he found himself restrained in dozens of threads. Best Jeanist’s quirk...

 

“It is part of my work as a hero to correct people like you,” Best Jeanist explained. “Heroes and villains are two sides of the same coin. I’ll show those glaring eyes of yours what makes someone a hero.”

 


 

“Here we go,” Auntie Nemuri said cheerfully, opening the door in front of them. The small room was dark with blue and purple lights lining where the ceiling met the walls. The floor seemed to be covered with futons, blankets, pillows, and plushies. 

 

“This is the nap room,” she explained. “Since we have a combination of daylight and nighttime shifts at our office, we set up space for us to crash between shifts and other obligations. Miyumi-chan sleeps here between our scheduled shifts as well.”

 

“Does Miyumi ever go home?” Hitoshi asked, concerned.

 

“Not really, no. We tried to hire someone else to cover one of the shifts but she insisted. You can ask her about that,” Auntie Nemuri smiled. “For now, go sleep. I can use my quirk on you if you need.”

 


 

“Mic tells me that you two got asked for autographs a few times today,” Shouta said, trying to sound nonchalant. Really, he was quite proud of them. Both of his kids blushed. 

 

“They recognized us from the Sports Festival,” Izuku explained. Shouta nodded, although he already knew that. 

 

“I suppose we should stick to the rooftops tonight then,” Shouta decided. Although his actual reasoning behind the decision was to teach Izuku how to navigate them. Hitoshi had learned quite a bit already while training for the entrance exam but Izuku hadn’t. 

 

Because of Izuku’s previous displays of agility, Shouta wasn’t surprised that Izuku picked up parkour techniques almost as quickly as Hitoshi had. When they came to a wider gap between buildings, Izuku looked at him with a little concern. Shouta gripped his capture weapon in response to remind Izuku that he’d catch him. 

 

Izuku made it, of course, and they continued on their patrol route. Three hours into it, they came across someone breaking into a building from the back entrance. “Can you read his quirk?” Shouta asked Izuku. 

 

“Yeah, it’s active. A hearing quirk. I assume he’s using it to pick the lock,” Izuku answered quietly. Now Shouta could jump down there and stop the guy, but the point was to train the kids. Since it was a low-level quirk, he felt comfortable letting them handle this. 

 

“Siren, do you think you can brainwash him?” Hitoshi nodded and scaled down the building silently. Shouta and Izuku watched as he crossed the street from their perch in case he needed to step in quickly. But the criminal completely let his guard down because Hitoshi was a kid. Once Hitoshi had the guy under his control, Shouta scaled down the building with Izuku. 

 

That had been all they encountered that night but that’s fine. They didn’t need to experience the entire depth of the job in one day.

Notes:

They use hero names during work/internships/work studies/etc

For the record, these three regularly patrol multiple cities in three different prefectures. They basically have one giant route that extends from their agency building to UA. They break it up into a schedule and coordinate with the agencies they overlap with.

*Invents Miyumi because I can*
Think Entrapta mixed with Sailor Pluto

Chapter 43: Internships Day 2

Notes:

TW: Child abuse, domestic violence, illegal substance abuse, violent death implication (?)

I'm sorry.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After another nap session, Miyumi woke the boys up. “Alright, dears. You’ll be doing paperwork with me. Eraserhead wants you to learn about the administrative side of hero work.”

 

“Is there coffee?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“Always. Come with me,” she motioned for them to follow with a strand of her hair. As they walked, she explained a bit more. “The administrative side includes things such as making sure all our licenses and permits are up to date and correct, filing mission reports with the relevant police stations and the hero commission, fighting with the insurance companies, taking calls, and telling the trio where they need to dispatch to.” 

 

“Aren’t those sort of tasks supposed to be split up?” Izuku asked while Hitoshi got a cup of coffee. 

 

“If you have a larger agency, yes. Some places are even big enough to have entire departments dedicated to a task. Other agencies may even be only one hero doing everything themselves,” Miyumi explained. “Since Eraser is an underground hero, he’s kept the agency pretty small in terms of workforce.”

 

“Au-Midnight said that they tried to hire someone to take the day or night shift once and you said no,” Hitoshi pointed out. 

 

“Ah, yes, well. Their reason for doing that was so that I’d go home, not because I couldn’t handle the workload. Unfortunately, I am agoraphobic,” Miyumi laughed nervously. “When I accepted the job, I didn’t plan on leaving unless I was fired. I accepted specifically because it required round-the-clock work.”

 

“You never leave?” Izuku asked. He couldn’t imagine that. 

 

“Occasionally, I will go somewhere nearby with the three of them. It’s easier to leave a building when people are with me but even then, I can only last a few hours.” Miyumi gave him a reassuring smile. “I feel more at ease when I am inside, so don’t worry about it. I knew this job would be perfect for me when I read the ad all those years ago and it has been.”

 


 

“Isn’t it a lovely morning?” Shiozaki asked as they followed Kamui Woods. They had started their patrol at six in the morning. 

 

“It’s peaceful,” Kamui Woods agreed. “But we can’t let our guards down.”

 

She turned to Sero. “Are you also feeling blessed by this beautiful day our Creator has given us?”

 

“I am… an atheist…” he admitted. She looked a little disappointed. “But yeah, it’s a nice day. Can’t argue with that.”

 

“Hopefully, it will improve everyone’s mood and prevent crime today,” she smiled, bouncing back quickly. 

 


 

Subject: Investigative Report

Designation: Kumori Hero Office

ATTN: Eraserhead

 

Name: Kaminari Ryuji

Age: 44

Marital Status: Married

Quirk: Charge - user can create a weak electrical charge by drawing static electricity out of the air and surrounding surfaces. 

Employment: Rei’s Autoshop

Family History: 

  • Married to Kaminari Sakae (41) 
  • Children - Kaminari Denki (15), Kaminari Reiko (19), and Kaminari Tsuna (19, deceased.)
  • Parents - Kaminari Akina (65) and Kaminari Botan (67)

Criminal History: 

  • Restraining order issued on behalf of Kaminari Akina and Kaminari Botan
  • Numerous reports from neighbors about domestic disputes
  • Several charges of disorderly conduct
  • Two charges of domestic abuse against his spouse
  • Six dropped domestic abuse reports filed by Kaminari Reiko (daughter) - Reasoning: no evidence was found

 

Name: Kaminari Sakae

Age: 41

Marital Status: Married

Quirk: Drain - user can pull electrical currents out of sources and neutralize the resulting charge

Employment: None Found

Family History: 

  • Married to Kaminari Ryuji (44) 
  • Children - Kaminari Denki (15), Kaminari Reiko (19), and Kaminari Tsuna (19, deceased.)
  • Parents - Hayami Asuka (63) and Hayami Hige (64)
  • Siblings - Hayami Meiko

Criminal History: 

  • Possession of illegal substances
  • Selling illegal substances

 

Shouta leaned back in his desk chair and sighed. UA does background checks on the students when really, they should be doing background checks on the whole family. Tsukauchi was able to get all this in less than a day. 

 

He opened the PDF files attached to the summary. The six reports filed by Reiko were… here. Two listing her mother as the victim and four listing Kaminari. Or Denki. The perpetrator was the father in all but one of the reports. Curiously, the most recent one listed the mother as the perpetrator, against Denki. 

 

His other sister… When did that happen? Shouta browsed through the attached files until he found a medical report with her name. As he read, his heart dropped. He couldn’t even make it through the whole file before his breakfast threatened to escape. 

 

Why the hell wasn’t this in his student file?

 


 

“How would you fight against an opponent with a knife?” Gunhead asked. “Uravity, can you try attacking me?”

 

“You sure?” Ochaco asked uncertainly, knife in hand. 

 

“You don’t have to hold back,” Gunhead answered. 

 

“Then here I come!” Ochaco declared before running at him, waving the knife to try and hit him. 

 

“When someone’s waving a knife at you, deal with it by keeping your distance,” he instructed. “If they attack directly, use one leg as an axis to turn and dodge, then grab their wrist and neck at the same time. Then hold them down as you pull their wrist.”

 

Ochaco was surprised to find herself pinned to the ground. “If you twist their wrist, you can make them drop the knife and kick the knife far away. It’ll be even more perfect,” he continued, demonstrating the action. 

 

He moved so smoothly, without hesitation. Gunhead Martial Arts… so amazing! 

 

Even though he acts cute. “This time, I’ll hold the knife, okay?” he asked. “We’ll keep repeating this until you can do it! All right?”

 

“Yes, sir!” Ochaco replied, determined.

 


 

“Are you sure we’re allowed to be on this patrol route?” Izuku asked quietly. “I don’t even think we’re allowed inside any of these places.”

 

“Good point!” Auntie Nemuri responded. “Since you are here in the company of a hero as a ‘hero-in-training,’ you would be allowed in places if it’s needed for hero work. Usually, though, crimes in this area happen in the street or in back alleys.”

 

Dad had some investigative project that he was working on, so tonight they were with Auntie Nemuri in a neighborhood that consisted almost entirely of bars and other adult places of business. As an R-rated hero, this was apparently her domain. 

 

There were some apartment buildings scattered among the lights and the music, and Izuku wondered how they could handle living here. Auntie Nemuri seemed to notice his apprehension. “As a hero, you’ll work in all sorts of environments. You need to learn to adjust to different sights, sounds, and smells despite your quirk causing sensory sensitivities.”

 

“I understand,” Izuku replied, reluctantly acknowledging her point. 

 


 

“Excuse me, Midnight-san?” a timid woman asked, coming down the stairs to one of the apartment entrances. 

 

“Yes, Miss? How can I help?” Auntie Nemuri asked with a smile. Despite her obvious popularity, she didn’t get stopped for autographs as frequently as Mama did. This was actually only the third person to stop them the entire night. The first two wanted selfies with Midnight.

 

“My girlfriend locked herself in our apartment. She’s um, she took something and she’s not taking it well. I’m worried she’ll hurt herself,” the woman told her. 

 

“These are my interns. Is it all right if they come as well?” Auntie Nemuri asked. The woman nodded her head frantically. They followed as she led them to her apartment door. “Well first, Siren, I’d like you to try to get her to open the door.” 

 

“What’s her name?” Hitoshi asked the woman. 

 

“Hana,” she told him. 

 

“Hana-san? Are you okay?” Hitoshi paused, waiting for a response. “Can you let us in?” Pause. “Your girlfriend is really worried about you. Don’t you want to see her?” 

 

He turned to Nemuri, shaking his head. “Plan B then,” she decided. “Miss, do you mind if the door is damaged?”

 

“No, it’s fine. I’d break it down myself but I’m not strong enough,” she replied. 

 

“Database, kick it down.”

Notes:

Shouta: *holds Kaminari*
Kaminari: ...what's happening...?
Shouta: shh, it's okay.

What do you think happened to his sister? I know already but I want to see what you guys would guess.

Chapter 44: Internships Day 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Listen, I totally respect you Mr. Edgeshot sir, but that’s not going to work,” Denki told his mentor. The man gave him a blank look. “Seriously, my brain can’t do that.”

 

“Why not?” Edgeshot asked. 

 

“Okay, um, well for starters. This entire conversation, I’ve also been thinking about ramen and my boyfriend and whether or not the Teletubbies were part of a government experiment.” Edgeshot raised an eyebrow at that last bit. “So there’s no way my brain can do the ‘no thoughts, just breathe’ thing that comes with meditation.”

 

“I never said you had to keep your mind empty while meditating. I think you would benefit from some variation of mindfulness meditation. Thoughts are required for those,” Edgeshot replied. 

 

“Like what?” Denki asked, doubtful.

 

“Sensory observation, yoga, coloring, different breathing exercises, or body scanning, just to name a few,” Edgeshot answered. 

 

“Coloring?” Denki picked out the one thing that sounded the least like meditation. 

 


 

“Okay, here are the clips from the news footage,” Miyumi said, fiddling with something on the computer screen. “You can click through each clip through this selection bar here.”

 

“Got it,” Izuku replied. He was in the office with Miyumi, putting his quirk analysis to use. Hitoshi was off somewhere with Mama. It was the first time they’d been split up during the internship. 

 

Miyumi watched patiently while Izuku wrote a report on the first villain’s quirk. Since he got all of the information immediately, it didn’t take him long at all. He did have to replay the clip a few times since the lines disappeared once the video stopped, but otherwise, it was fairly easy. 

 

“That was quick,” she commented when he handed her the finished report. 

 

“I see it all. I don’t really need to think about it,” Izuku shrugged. “If you’d like advanced theories on quirk application and functionality, I can do that too. It just takes more time and my own research into the science of it.”

 

“Have you considered being a quirk analyst?” Miyumi asked. 

 

“I want to be a hero,” Izuku frowned. Sure, when he thought he wouldn’t get into UA, he briefly considered it. But he got in.

 

“Oh, sure, I get that. But there’s no reason you can’t do both,” Miyumi told him. “Especially since it comes to you so easily like that. You could start a blog. Maybe do commissions for people trying to learn more about their quirks.”

 

“A blog?” Izuku repeated, unsure of the idea. 

 

“Here, I can show you,” she smiled, reaching for the computer mouse.  

 


 

Staring at the listed number for one Kaminari Reiko, Shouta thought about how best to explain the situation to her. He had already spoken with Nezu, who agreed to implement some fine print in the school’s liability waiver. Now he just needed her to give a witness statement. 

 

In the event that a student’s guardian(s) pass away or are discovered to be abusing or neglecting the student, UA has a clause that allows the student to become a ward of the school. A teacher would be assigned as a primary guardian, although the school as an institution would have custody. Given Kaminari’s history, Nezu planned to assign Nemuri. 

 

With Tsukauchi’s quirk, an interview would be enough evidence. So with a steadying breath, he dialed the number and waited. “Um, hello?” an uncertain, feminine voice answered. 

 

“Hello. Am I speaking with Kaminari Reiko?” Shouta asked. 

 

“Yes? Who is this?” she replied. 

 

“My name is Aizawa Shouta. I am a teacher at UA High School,” Shouta told her. “I am calling about Kaminari Denki.”

 

“Is he okay?” she asked. 

 

How to answer that…? “Currently, yes. He’s at an internship for the week,” Shouta decided on. “I am calling because I am investigating suspected abuse at home. Would you be willing to meet with me and a detective to discuss the matter?”

 

“If I do, what can you do for him?” Reiko asked, sounding hesitant. 

 

“He can become a ward of the school. UA would have custody over him and he would stay with a teacher selected to be his primary guardian,” Shouta answered. 

 

“Okay, I’ll meet you,” she said quietly. 

 


 

“We’ll be patrolling Kyoto today too,” Manual told him. “Sorry, it’s so monotonous.”

 

“It’s fine. It is actually better this way,” Tenya replied. 

 

“Hey. This is kind of hard to ask but you’re chasing after the hero killer, aren’t you?” Manual stopped and turned to look at him. “I couldn't think of any other reason why you’d come to my agency. Oh! But I’m really glad you came! It’s just, you shouldn’t act on a personal grudge.”

 

“We heroes do not have the authority to arrest or punish,” Manual continued. “The use of quirks has been allowed through their regulation. That is why, no matter what the reason, heroes must not use their quirks for themselves. If anyone used their quirk for their own selfish desires, it would be a very serious crime.”

 

“Of course, it’s not that I’m saying the hero killer isn’t guilty,” Manual defended nervously. “It’s just because you seem so earnest like you’d focus on one thing and ignore everything else, so I was worried.”

 

“Thank you for the warning,” Tenya said with a partial bow. But I can’t let these feelings go.

 


 

“I don’t know, Miyumi. Someone could target him for this,” Mama said, sounding concerned. 

 

“I have already thought about that! His blog is encrypted with the same stuff that we use for our files when we transfer them. People can view it but they can’t pull any data off it,” Miyumi beamed about her precaution. 

 

Mama just gave her a flat look. “It’s completely anonymous, I swear! Plus, he only published one analysis of that petty villain from the afternoon news report, and look how many views and comments it’s already gotten.”

 

‘Sage Analysis’ had been a play on the color of his hair and the accuracy of his quirk. It had only been a few hours since they published the first post just to get it started and Miyumi said it was doing well. Izuku, of course, had no clue. This was all new to him. 

 

Hitoshi on the other hand apparently understood. “Damn, Izu. We weren’t gone long enough for this sort of traction. Someone must have shared it. I bet I can figure out where to…”

 

“And I’m assuming you have taken legal precautions?” Mama asked pointedly. 

 

“Of course! I’m drafting a list of rules for his commissions. I’ve also already listed on the information page that he will not do analysis on heroes and civilian analysis will only be posted anonymously and with permission,” Miyumi answered. “There will be a whole, loophole-free contract for his commissions when I’m done.”

 

“Izuku, do you want to do this?” Mama asked, turning to him. 

 

“I mean, I do it anyway. It might be nice to actually help people with my analysis’ for once instead of just hoarding them in my closet. And I was thinking, it might help with my quirk control too,” Izuku answered shyly. “It’s also a good way to get feedback on my more advanced theories and maybe even get critiques or input from others. 

 

“Alright, fine. But Miyumi, since you started this, you are responsible for his blog’s security. And Izuku, do not ever mention your name, age, general location, or anything that people could use to find you. Okay?” Mama instructed. “Outing the quirks of villains the way you will be could cause them to target you.”

 

Dad walked in just as Izuku and Miyumi agreed to the blog regulations. “I don’t even want to know right now. Come on. We have to catch the train for our next patrol route.”

 

“Where are we going?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“Hosu,” Dad answered.

Notes:

Izuku has a blog now :)

Going through the guesses for what happened to the sister:
4 people got it half-right but aren't quite there.
^1 person from these for people said almost word for word why Denki is abused now.
2 people got it right, but they didn't include many details

On top of that, two people mentioned the mother's quirk. It has nothing to do with the sister's death but it has everything to do with why Denki is the way he is. (I'll explain that more later when I get the poor kid to a neurologist.)

Currently, the story from the one living sister's perspective is coming up in chapter 48. If any of the planned chapters between this one and that one end up extended, it might become chapter 49 though. We'll see. Either way, I've already written it and I'm super worried about it.

Chapter 45: Attack in Hosu

Notes:

TW: Canon typical violence?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

To Iida:

I’ll be in Hosu tonight! How are things going with your internship?

 

Izuku frowned, noting that the message had been read but not replied to. That’s strange. Iida usually responds within three minutes of reading a text unless it’s from the group chat and not directed specifically at him. 

 

“Hey look at that!” someone on the train shouted. Izuku was alert along with Dad and Hitoshi. 

 

“That building over there just exploded!”

 

“What’s going on?”

 

“You’re right! There’s smoke!” 

 

The three of them stood in response to the commotion at the windows on the other side. “Passengers, please hold onto your seats,” a voice said over the speaker system. 

 

That was the only warning they got before a pro hero was thrown through the wall of the train, jolting the train car. Izuku watched in horror as a skinnier version of the Nomu from the USJ came through the hole in the side of the train. 

 

“Follow closely,” Dad instructed before launching himself at the monster. He knocked it out of the train, falling with it to the rooftops below the train rails. In the distance, they could see that part of the city was on fire. Izuku and Hitoshi didn’t hesitate to follow, much to the displeasure of the staff on the train. 

 


 

“What did you say?” Manual spoke into his earpiece. “A villain appeared? All right. We’ll head over right away.”

 

“Tenya,” Manual turned to him. “We’re going to run.” Tenya followed when Manual ran towards the attack. Don’t tell me… No this is different. That guy wouldn’t be so flashy.

 

Something caught his attention in an alley as they ran towards the attack. Tenya stopped without catching Manual’s attention. He squinted as he stared down the alley. Then his eyes widened in recognition and he took off in that direction instead. 

 

He ran at Stain who was holding Pro Hero Native against a wall, preparing to kill him with the blade he held. Stain turned just as Tenya aimed a kick at his head and blocked Tenya, knocking him to the ground and his helmet off his head. 

 

“A child wearing a suit,” Stain commented as Tenya recovered from his landing. “Go away. This is not a place for children.”

 

“A scarf as red as blood, carrying blades all over your body,” Tenya started. “You must be the Hero Killer: Stain! You are, aren’t you? I’ve been chasing you. I did not think I would find you so soon. I am--”

 

He was interrupted when Stain pointed his blade at him. “Your eyes. Are you here for vengeance? Be careful of what you say. Depending on the situation, even children may become my targets.” 

 

“Are you saying that I am not even a target?” Tenya asked, incredulous. “Then listen, criminal! I am the younger brother of a hero you attacked. The younger brother of a most excellent older brother. I have come to stop you in his place. Remember my name for as long as you live!”

 

“Ingenium!” Tenya shouted. “It is the name of the hero who will defeat you!”

 

“I see,” Stain replied, with a manic look. “Die.”

 


 

Izuku isn’t really sure how it happened but the Nomu seemed to lose interest in Dad and it descended from the rooftops to the streets. It was attacking people indiscriminately with no particular focus. It seemed like without someone to command them, these monsters were without intelligence. 

 

A̴̢͎͉͐̇͐b̸̨̧̭̜̺͚̓̅̊s̶͈̣̈́̓͆̔o̷͇̭͘ŗ̶̥͇̀͑̈́͛̕b̸̛̼̘̪̊́̕͝s̴͔̳͔͗̅̂ͅ ̵̯͍̂̔̏̉͑a̵̢͎̱̲̼̍̈́ň̶͕͇͓̬̑d̵͈̉̀̚͝ ̵̥̮̪̈́̉̇̚͝ŗ̶̯̙̻̺̍͑̍ě̷̳͊̒̑t̵̺̱̭̄͑͠u̵̬̥͔͇̝̳̓̾̈́r̴͕͙͙͚͐ͅn̸̢̥̯͉̓̓͘s̷̠̬̙͙͐̂́̈́̕͜͝ ̶̧̺̘̈̓̿̕e̸̱̦͈̐̏͆m̴̱͓̻̪͕̓͆̂̚ḯ̸̭̰̟̯t̷͕̚t̷̡͕̣̝̆̚è̴̠̍̈́̽͜r̶̗̫͖̂̈́͗ ̵̧̨̝̉̋͒͗̚ḁ̶̻̫̳̻̄͑̓ṯ̷̦̦͔̱̻̂̍̅̔͒͝t̵͉̔̄̆̓͝a̸͉̺͉̮̲̅̂̚̕c̸̻̩̱̱͇̑̈̂̆̈́ḱ̵͔̝̱̻̙͌͗̽š̸̝̍̑͜.̶̼̫̈̌̇͋͘̚.̴͓͓̜̠̔͑ͅ.̴̘͖̘̋̐̓͐̍

 

̴̳̌̅̉̍͂̊M̸͓̰̭͆̾͑u̵̖̰̟̼͓̓̒͛͠s̷̝̗͛͒̋c̴̨͕͚̄͛͐̉̕l̸̙̀̈́̓͊ē̵͎͎̤̕ ̷͕̰͖͙̟̓̾͆͒͝a̶̪͉̪͒̓̑̽͜ṷ̴̥̅̽ḡ̴͈̦͘m̸̧̅̌e̷͔͚͚͒̉͑͗ň̶̮̝͚̠͍t̴̬̽̔̈́̓â̴̛̭̥̜͔̽̅̋t̶͔̔͠i̴̫̼̹͕̳͙̋̃̎͝o̸̧͈͋̃̃͗̔͝n̴̠̿́̿̈́͜.̶̧̭̠̲̱̐̽̀̎̚.̸̡͔̱̯̌̕.̵̢̫̟̪͙͍͛̽͂͠

 

̷̭͍̥̇̉̌̑̾͠T̴̹͛̈́̊́́̂ơ̵̯̪͔̐͑͑̚n̵̠͊̑̈̒̽g̶͚̯̾͒͗̏ṷ̴̥̗̳̹̇́̏̽̽e̴͔̬͓̘̤͑̔̆ ̸̲̱̦̫͖̣̄̌c̶̢̦͙͓̩̅̈́͋ͅa̴̠͎̞̾ͅn̷̗͖̳̭͔̆̾̌͆͗̑ ̸̹̾̐͐̈́̍t̴̎̔́̚ͅr̶͓̂͛̇̎̑͝a̶̢̗͚͆̑̽͊̂͘n̶̬̑̍͌͝͝s̶͔̤̜̜̯̃̊͐͋f̴̩̰͙̽̐͛͑̚͝ǫ̸̗͇̙̩͕̈r̵̠͇̩͑̀m̵͚̠͙̦̜̆͒̆̄͜ ̶̧͓̲̻͙͂́̋̄i̷̯̪̤̟̿̃͒̕͝ň̵̲͎̰͍͂͒̀͝͝t̷̘̦̚ö̸̲́̾̕ ̷͚̙̝̘̮̰̄̊͌̄̒̋w̶̳̺͈̜͌̈́̕ę̶̞̻̮̞̲̾̇̀͛b̸̼̬̫͌̏̓͜-̷̛̹̖̲̄̈̄̉l̴̨̠̦̝͙͛̃̌ȋ̵̼͊̿k̷͕͙̱̟͒é̸͚̟̙͉͔͚͋̔̋͌̕ ̶͙̇t̷͉̮͓̼̎e̵͖̯̾̂̉̐ṅ̴̲̹̫̱͎̈t̶̢̘͔̲̻̺͂̔̈́̚̕͘a̷̳̰̯͉̰͗c̶̡̳͈̹͔̻͊̏̒̚̕l̶̪̭̺͓͚͘ę̴͉̳͍̳̇̀͝ş̴̲͚͇͎͊̉͒͝.̷̡̨̧̽̽̈́̈́̐.̷̬̬̻͕̈́̓̿.̷̩͚̯͔̝̌̔̈́

 

Izuku swayed slightly, feeling the familiar pain in his head from the first time he encountered one of these things. “Are you okay?” Hitoshi asked, putting an arm on his shoulder to brace him. 

 

“Yeah, it has multiple quirks like the last one. It’s not as strong though,” Izuku answered as Dad restrained it, trying to keep it away from citizens. 

 

“Database, can you see its quirks without hurting yourself?” Dad asked, voice strained as he tried to control the struggling monster. 

 

“It can absorb and return the effects of emitter quirks, although it’ll still take damage. It has muscle augmentation like the USJ one so it’s strong. And then its tongue can transform into a web? Which is gross,” Izuku grimaced at the visual his quirk was giving him.  

 

“So then an emitter quirk that can deal high levels of damage to begin with would be best, yes?” a gruff voice boomed behind him. Izuku spun around and came face-to-face, or well... face-to-chest with Endeavor. Izuku nodded, knowing now was not the time for grudges. 

 

Endeavor looked to Dad who nodded and released the Nomu from his capture weapon. The massive inferno Endeavor sent at the monster seemed to significantly damage it. There was blowback from the emitter rebound that reminded Izuku a little bit of throwing gas on a fire. It wasn’t anything they couldn’t move out of the way of. 

 

“I was looking for the hero killer,” Endeavor stated. “But this guy’s timing was bad. Leave the rest to me, Eraserhead. You and your interns should help with the evacuation closer to the epicenter.” Dad didn’t say anything but he signaled for Izuku and Hitoshi to follow him.

 

Getting to the epicenter was something else. There was fire and smoke everywhere. Several Pro Heroes and their sidekicks were desperately trying to contain the damage and stop the two Nomus that were causing it. One of them had wings and Izuku was able to pick up that the other one had regenerative capabilities. 

 

He passed that information onto his Dad. He was sure it had more quirks than that, but it had so many more that Izuku couldn’t get a read on all of them. Same as the USJ one, they all had exposed brains, so at least one weakness was obvious. 

 

“You have my permission to engage tonight,” Dad told them. Since they didn’t have a license, they needed a Pro’s permission to use their quirks and fight. Although, with quirks like Izuku’s that couldn’t be turned off, unlicensed use was reviewed case by case. “Now engage!”

 

Hitoshi and Dad jumped right into it. Izuku surveyed the area and moved to pull out his staff. Where had that winged one gone? “Tenya-kun!”  

 

Suddenly a whole ass truck got tossed in his general direction by the regenerative Nomu. Izuku shielded his face from the heat. “Manual, put out the fire!”

 

“R-right,” Izuku heard from the same voice that had called for Tenya. The voice from earlier? Normal Hero? Where Iida went for his internship!  

 

The hero was manipulating water from a fire hydrant that another hero broke for him to access. He muttered just loud enough for Izuku to hear him. “Why did you choose a time like this to go off somewhere, Tenya?”

 

He went off somewhere? At a time like this? That diligent Iida did? It’s weird for Iida to go off with such a major incident in front of him. Izuku’s thoughts raced as he put the pieces together. Hosu city... guys that look like Nomus... Iida... Hosu... Hero Killer... Don’t tell me?

 

...Technically… Dad told him to engage. He never said who or what to engage or where. With that shoddy justification, Izuku ran off, away from the commotion. He would find Iida and he was pretty sure he’d find him with the hero killer. 

 

He sprinted down alleys, getting further and further from the epicenter. He pulled out his phone as he ran, opening the GPS location function. He kicked off walls to make the sharp corners the alleys created. He ran, hand poised over the ‘send my location’ command. The second he found Iida, if the hero killer was there, his location would be sent to his entire contact list. 

 

Someone would come. He jumped off another wall, hearing the brick crack behind him. Passing an alley he saw Iida on the ground with the hero killer standing over him. 

 

>> Sent to all

Notes:

Grammarly: the tone of your story is sad
Me: rude... but thanks

Chapter 46: Hero Killer

Notes:

TW: Canon typical violence

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku launched himself at the hero killer, kicking him much in the same way that he kicked Endeavor at the Sports Festival. The man managed to stay upright. When Izuku landed, he took out his staff and extended it, standing defensively in front of Iida. 

 

“Izuku-kun, why are--?” Iida struggled to get out. 

 

“They talked about it on TV. That 60% of the hero killer’s victims were found in places without many people. That’s why I searched away from the center of the commotion, in the alleyways near the Normal Hero Agency. I searched them all, one by one,” Izuku told him. “Can you move? We should get to a bigger street. We need help from the pros.”

 

“I can’t move my body,” Iida spoke through gritted teeth. “Ever since he cut me... I think it’s his quirk.” Izuku remembered the commenters on the news report, talking about how cutting someone activates his quirk. 

 

If Iida’s paralyzed then… it should be active now. Izuku focused his gaze on the man and sure enough, lines appeared. “His quirk allows him to paralyze opponents after, ew, consuming their blood. Even touching it to his tongue is enough. Different blood types have different durations but the longest possible duration is eight minutes so… I just need to stall. Except his speed is incredibly high for someone without a speed quirk so that might be annoying.”

 

Stain perked up, looking a little interested in Izuku’s rambling. “You say all that like you’re reading it off a report.” It was then that Izuku noticed another hero near him. Well, that makes this harder.  

 

“Izuku-kun, don’t get involved,” Iida demanded. “This has nothing to do with you.”

 

“Your friend came to save you,” Stain commented. “That’s a great line, isn’t it? But I have a duty to kill him. If we clash, of course, the weaker will be culled.”

 

“Stain, was it? Hold on just a second,” Izuku said, smiling brightly. Stain seemed surprised by this reaction. Izuku turned partially so that he could talk to Iida better without taking his eyes off the hero killer. “Iida-kun, please. Shut the fuck up.”

 

Sounds of surprise came from both Stain and Iida. “This has nothing to do with me? Yes, it does. You’re my friend. The day we left for the internships, I specifically told you that you should let us know if you feel hopeless. You seemed to agree to. So what the hell is this, huh?”

 

Izuku sighed. “But it’s okay. We can talk about this later. Because at the moment, you have a problem that I’m going to help you with. Because that’s what friends do. They help each other.”

 

“You’re unusual,” Stain remarked as Izuku turned back to him. 

 

“So I’m told,” Izuku countered. “And I tell them all the same thing. Come at me, little bitch.”

 


 

“You have got to be fucking kidding me!” Shouta exclaimed when he registered that Izuku was gone. “Database!”

 

Hitoshi dropped down from somewhere. “Da-Eraserhead? You might want to check your phone.” Shouta gave him a confused look before pulling out his phone to see why. So many texts and missed calls from Hizashi and Nemuri, but most importantly a location alert from Izuku. 

 

“Siren, I want you to stay here and help the Pros with the evacuation,” Shouta instructed, signaling the nearest hero to come over. 

 

“But I want to go with you to Iz-Database,” Hitoshi argued. 

 

“I don’t know what he’s gotten himself into this time. The fewer variables, the better. Do you understand?” Hitoshi nodded though he still looked conflicted. Shouta turned to the hero that responded. “I am Pro Hero Eraserhead and this is my intern, Siren. I’ve instructed him to help you with the evacuation. I need to go find my other intern.”

 

“Got it. I’ll keep an eye on this one,” the other hero replied. With that, Shouta turned and ran to the location he’d been sent. Problem child.

 


 

Izuku jammed the electrified end of his staff into Stain’s back. He’d avoided getting cut so far but Stain was fast. Izuku was giving it his all just to stay less than half a second ahead of him. He withdrew, jumping out of reach. Stain twitched but seemed otherwise unaffected by the attack. 

 

He must have high pain tolerance, Izuku thought absently. He blinked in surprise as flames shot into the alley. Stain just barely moved out of the way in time. Shouto stood at the end of the alley. “Izuku. You really need to give more details in times like this,” Shouto said flatly, holding up his phone to show the GPS app.

 

“You’re using your left side!” Izuku cheered, kind of forgetting about Stain for a second. 

 

Shouto iced the alley, moving Iida and the other person closer to him and away from Stain. “Don’t worry. The Pros will be here soon,” Shouto told him. Izuku smiled and activated the spikes on his boots so that he could maneuver on the ice. 

 

“Don’t let him ingest your blood,” Izuku warned him. “That’s how he paralyzes you.” 

 

“No problem,” Shouto said in an icy tone. 

 


 

Shouta turned into the alley marked on the map just in time to see Iida of all people ‘Recipro Burst’ the hero killer Stain in the face. And then fucking Todoroki iced the guy. Only for Izuku to take advantage of the new ice restraints and swing his staff at Stain’s abdomen. Shouta is pretty sure he heard ribs crack, even from this distance. 

 

He was a little too shocked to react until he heard Izuku ask Stain, “Serious question, where is your nose?” Shouta’s hair floated up as he turned off every quirk in the alley that he could. Even with broken ribs and no quirk, Stain tried to stab the nearest kid. 

 

Not in the mood, Shouta threw his capture weapon and restrained him. “Database, explain.”

 

“You gave me permission to engage and I heard the hero Iida was interning with calling for him. So I went to find him and potentially engage,” Izuku explained. 

 

“That’s not what I… no, okay. I should have been more specific,” Shouta relented. Izuku was right on a technicality. “Do either of you two have permission to use your quirks?”

 

His other two students shook their heads, looking away awkwardly. “Fantastic. More problem children…” Shouta muttered, deactivating his own quirk. “Okay. Any injuries?”

 

Todoroki spoke. “Iida was stabbed in the shoulder and paralyzed when I got here. I got cut on my upper arm. And then Izuku got stabbed in the thigh. Like the sword went through his leg.”

 

Now that it had been pointed out, Shouta realized that Izuku was leaning on his staff as if it were a cane. Oh shit, Hizashi’s going to lose it.

 

Endeavor showed up with the police. Shouta let them put the quirk-canceling cuffs on the hero killer before he released him from his capture weapon. He cut off a piece to wrap around Izuku’s leg so that he wouldn’t bleed out before they could get to a hospital.

 

There was a brief issue with a flying Nomu trying to carry Izuku away because clearly, Shouta hadn’t had enough heart attacks tonight. Noticing that Endeavor was intending to aim a fire blast and his child , Shouta erased the damn idiot’s quirk. Fire beard, and all. It was perhaps a little bit satisfying. Instead, Stain, the literal serial killer, pulled out a concealed blade that the cops had missed and threw it with pinpoint accuracy, despite the handcuffs, at the winged Nomu. 

 

With the problem child saved, again, and feeling one more issue away from hysteria, Shouta ushered the kids towards the arriving ambulances. He pulled out his phone to check the time and reply to Hizashi during the ride to the hospital. Instead, he found a text from Hitoshi. 

 

From Hitoshi:

Hey, Dad. Funny story. But I’m at Hosu General Hospital rn.

Notes:

I went with suspenseful humor and parental hysteria because it felt right.

I hope it's not disappointing.
Chapter 48 is going to be really fucking sad so I wanted to balance it.

Shouta, after that last text: *screaming*

Also, Izuku needs to trademark that shit already.

Chapter 47: Lectures and Recovery

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Once the doctor had verified that Shouta was, in fact, a pro hero, the father of Izuku and Hitoshi, and the teacher of the other two, he was given an update. Hitoshi had come in with burns and a broken arm. The hero that brought him in reported that Hitoshi had blocked debris from falling on a civilian. 

 

Iida’s arms were seriously injured, with the worst of it being a deep cut on his shoulder. Bruises littered the rest of his arms, and two hairline fractures were found. His engines had also been overused. Todoroki had gotten away with a single cut on his forearm. 

 

Izuku only had one injury as well, but it had required surgery. Or rather, use of a surgical quirk to repair it. The surgeon on site had a quirk that could ‘knit’ tissues of any kind back together, even internally. Although everything was pieced back together, the surgeon’s quirk couldn’t do anything about the inflammation and pain signals. 

 

It didn’t take Hizashi long to get there, having already headed to Hosu when he got the location message. Shouta replied to Nemuri, Bakugou, Mei, and even Mitsuki, since apparently, Izuku sent that vague message to everyone in his contacts list. Todoroki was just the only other person close enough to show up at the time.

 


 

“Were you able to sleep, Izuku-kun?” Iida asked the next morning. 

 

“Not well,” Izuku admitted. “Even with the painkillers they gave me.”

 

“I didn’t think so. Me neither,” Iida said quietly. 

 

“Thinking about it now, we did something amazing, huh?” Izuku mused aloud. 

 

“You could have died,” Hitoshi huffed. “How do you keep getting in these kinds of situations?”

 

“You’re hurt too,” Izuku countered. 

 

“I got hurt doing normal stuff! You challenged a serial killer that even the Pros couldn’t stop!” Hitoshi exclaimed. 

 

“Please, don’t blame Izuku-kun,” Iida interrupted. “It was my fault more than anything. I came to Hosu to track Stain down and get revenge for my brother. Izuku simply figured out what I was up to and came to make sure I didn’t get myself killed.”

 

“If you hadn’t, Native would have been killed,” Shouto pointed out. “And Stain would still be free. It worked out in the end.”

 

“I hate to admit it but I agree.” All four of them turned to the door where Dad, Mama, and Manual stood. “But you still should have told me before you ran off to find Iida,” Dad scolded. Izuku shrunk under his glare. 

 

“I’m--” Izuku started. 

 

“Before we talk about anything else,” Mama interrupted. “Someone is here to talk to the three of you that went up against Stain.”

 

A rather large man with the head of a dog came in. He reminded Izuku of Sansa from the Musutafu Police Department. “This is Hosu’s chief of police, Kenji Tsuragamae,” Dad introduced. Iida, Shouto, and Hitoshi stood out of respect. Izuku tried to but his leg still hurt. 

 

“You can just stay seated, woof,” the chief assured him. “You must be the UA students who brought down the hero killer, right?”

 

“Yes,” they replied in near unison. 

 

“Regarding the hero killer we arrested,” the chief continued. “He had fairly serious injuries with burns and broken bones, and is receiving treatment at this hospital under strict guard, woof. Since you are UA students, I’m sure you already know that when superpowers were still becoming the norm, the police attached high importance to leadership and standards and made sure quirks were not used as weapons.”

 

“Then, the profession of ‘hero’ emerged to fill that gap, woof. For an individual’s use of force and power that can easily kill others, actions that normally would be appropriate to denounce, to be accepted officially is thanks to early heroes who followed the ethics and rules of the profession, woof. Even up against the hero killer, for uncertified individuals to cause injury with their quirks without specific instruction from their guardians or supervisors is a clear violation of the rules.”

 

“Aiyama Izuku did receive instruction to act tonight from his advisor. But Iida Tenya and Todoroki Shouto did not. The two of you along with the pro heroes Endeavor and Manual must receive strict punishment,” the chief informed them. 

 

“Wait a minute,” Shouto interrupted. “If Iida hadn’t done anything, Native would’ve been killed. No one realized that the hero killer had appeared. Are you saying we should’ve followed the rules and watched people get killed?” Izuku had to reach out to stop him from storming towards the police chief. 

 

“Are you saying that as long as it turns out all right, it’s okay to bend the rules?” the chief asked. 

 

“Isn’t it a hero’s job to save people?” Shouto countered with more emotion than Izuku had ever seen from him. 

 

“That is why you are not a full-fledged hero yet,” the chief said with a sigh. “Goodness, what are you being taught by UA and Endeavor, woof?”

 

“You dog!” Shouta growled, pushing past Izuku. 

 

“Hold on! He’s right.” Iida said, trying to stop him. 

 

“Todoroki,” Dad spoke, hair rising just a bit. “Hear him out until the end.”

 

“That was the official opinion of the police,” the chief stated. “And the punishment and such would only happen if this were all made public, woof. If this were made public, you would probably be applauded by the public, but you would not be able to escape punishment. On the other hand, and this is a bit underhanded, but if it is not made public, the burn scars could be explained away by Endeavor’s quirk.”

 

“We could list Eraserhead, Endeavor, and Database as the ones who saved the day. And it would all end there. Thankfully, there were very few witnesses. This violation could be crushed and forgotten, woof. But this would also mean that no one would know about your good judgment or achievements. Which do you prefer?”

 

“Personally, I don’t want to be the one to find fault with promising young ones because of one big mistake, woof,” the chief said with a smile and a thumbs up.

 


 

Todoroki and Iida chose to forgo receiving credit. The police chief left without further fuss. The boys stayed in the hospital for the last two days of the internship. Hizashi spent much of that time in the room with them, refusing to leave. 

 

The class group chat that the kids had made without Shouta or Hizashi knowing had blown up after Izuku’s location message. After Bakugou had heard from Shouta, he passed on the message that they were okay. The boys sent messages to confirm that once they got a chance. 

 

It was currently Friday and the boys would be discharged this evening. Shouta had gone back to the agency to meet up with Kaminari Reiko. Hizashi had heard, what he believed to be, a censored summary of what Shouta had been able to find out. Hizashi was left on ‘keep Izuku out of trouble’ duty, which was harder than it looked. 

 

A sword went through his leg, for goodness sakes, and yet here he was in Stain’s hospital room. How he got past the police guard’s, Hizashi had no fucking clue. “Are you serious right now?”

 

“I had a question for him,” Izuku defended. “Or questions.” 

 

“Make him leave,” Stain begged. 

 

“He is a serial killer,” Hizashi reminded Izuku. 

 

“Yes but his quirk is interesting. And how did he get that fast? What sort of training did he do? Can he use other weapons besides swords? Seriously, where is his nose? Is it a side effect of his quirk or was it an injury? What’s his blood type? Does that have an effect on the duration too? If his quirk was in someone with a different blood type, would the duration order change or no? Why does he only recognize All Might as a hero? Does he know what All Might is really like? Would he like to know? Just how strong is his philosophy? Would it hold up under scrutiny? I want to debate with him on it!”

 

“Please, make him leave,” Stain begged again. 

 

“Would you like a job as an interrogator?” one of the officers joked. 

 

“Come on, back to your room,” Hizashi said, picking up Izuku with relative ease. 

 

“He didn’t answer my questions,” Izuku whined. 

 

“He’s not going to. Now, hush and behave,” Hizashi scolded.

Notes:

Tell me Izuku wouldn't break into places to interrogate criminals.

Hitoshi: stop almost dying, dammit!

Fair warning: the next chapter is very sad

Chapter 48: Kaminari's History

Notes:

TW: child abuse, death of a child (8), memory loss, homophobia/homophobic-language

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Shouta led Kaminari Reiko and the detective into a spare room at the office that was set up for meetings and interviews. The young woman had happened to be attending university in Tokyo so it was easier for her to meet them here than at the Musutafu Police Station. 

 

Once everyone was seated, Tsukauchi spoke. “Kaminari-san, I am required to inform you that my quirk enables me to tell if what you are saying is truth or lie. Because of this, any information discovered in this interview will be accepted as evidence.”

 

She nodded as Tsukauchi turned on a recording device. “First, is your name Kaminari Reiko?”

 

“Yes,” she answered. 

 

“Is Kaminari Denki your younger brother?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“When was the last time you saw him?”

 

“The day I left for University. So… a little over a year ago.”

 

“Did you ever witness your father, Kaminari Ryuji, being abusive or neglectful towards Denki?”

 

“Yes. Often.”

 

“Did you ever witness your mother, Kaminari Sakae, being abusive or neglectful towards Denki?”

 

“More neglectful than abusive, but yes. The times that she actually hurt him were infrequent.”

 

“Can you tell me about those times?”

 

“She um, she spends a lot of her time drunk or high. So normally she isn’t aware enough to even interact with us. That’s where the neglect comes in. But sometimes, when she’s in between highs she gets angry and lashes out at Denki. Her quirk lets her drain electricity from things and Denki has the highest base charge of all of us.”

 

Reiko took a shaky breath. “His quirk is so strong but because of that, he needs to maintain a base charge. The rest of us, our quirks don’t need that. So when Mom drains him… I’m always afraid that she’ll kill him. He gets so sick and he won’t move for days. I noticed, when we were younger after she had done it a few times, that he started having memory problems. And then when he was 9 he had his first seizure.”

 

“I’m sorry,” Tsukauchi interrupted. “But when exactly did the abuse start?”

 

She looked a little confused by the question. “Um, always? I guess. As far back as I can remember, Dad was always yelling at us and hitting Mom. Mom didn’t start draining Denki though until he was nearly five. She used to do it maybe once a month, but as we got older she stopped letting there be time between highs. By the time I left it happened maybe twice a year.”

 

“What about the abuse from your father?” 

 

“I’ve never known a time when he didn’t hit mom. He was always verbally abusive with us and then with Denki after he came into the picture. He’s only hit me a few times, usually when I stepped in between him and Denki.”

 

“When did he start hurting Denki?”

 

Reiko froze and looked at the table. “Pretty soon after that night.”

 


 

“Tsuna, this is stupid. You’re going to get in trouble,” Reiko warned. 

 

“Daddy’s always yelling at Mommy because he wants dinner and she’s not home in time to make it. So we’re going to make dinner!” Tsuna exclaimed, struggling to hold onto four-year-old Denki and wash his hands. 

 

“You two can do it then,” Reiko huffed. “We’re not supposed to use the kitchen except for the microwave. I’m not going to get yelled at again.”

 

“Fine then,” Tsuna replied cheekily, sticking out her tongue. “Come on, Denki!”

 

Reiko sighed, returning to the living room to watch cartoons while she worked on her homework. It was additions and takeaways, which she was pretty good at. She tried to ignore the sounds in the kitchen. They were twins and yet Tsuna was always getting into mischief. Reiko saw no point. It wasn’t worth it. Yet Tsuna kept dragging Reiko and Denki into trouble with her. 

 

After a time, something started to smell good. Maybe it will work out this time? Hearing the keys in the front door, she tensed and waited to see what the result would be. “Sakae? Are you home?” Dad asked, apparently smelling the food. 

 

She held her breath as he made his way to the kitchen. “What the hell are you doing?”

 

“Daddy, we made dinner!” Tsuna exclaimed brightly. “Because we wanted to help.”

 

“You’re not supposed to be using the stove and you know it,” he yelled. Reiko flinched when she heard clattering. “How many times do I have to tell you? Quit causing trouble for me and your mom.”

 

“Daddy, stop! I’m sorry,” Tsuna pleaded as Denki began to cry. “I just wanted to help.”

 

“You’ve done nothing but make a mess,” he shouted. Not two seconds later, a crash sounded causing Reiko to shoot up to a standing position. “Ah, fuck. Now, look at this,” he muttered. 

 

She watched, frozen as he dragged Tsuna and Denki into sight, covered with some sort of sauce. “Reiko, clean up the kitchen,” Dad ordered, pulling the other two towards the bathroom. “I swear to god, every fucking time, you have to make things hard…” 

 

The lecture trailed off as they disappeared into the bathroom. Reiko headed to the kitchen to clean up while listening to the muffled lecture from Dad and crying from her siblings. She had nearly gotten everything wiped up off the floor when the light above her blew out and screams that terrified her to her core echoed through the house. 

 

She turned and registered with horror that Dad was shouting louder now. He wouldn’t hurt Tsuna or Denki? He only ever hit mom. He’d never hit any of them before. She bolted for the bathroom with no plans as to what to do with whatever she walked in on. 

 

Before she could touch the doorknob, the door swung open and a nauseating scent that she would later find out was burned flesh permeated the house. “Back up!” Dad shouted, carrying Tsuna, naked and wrapped in a towel. “I’m going to the hospital. Tell your mom when she gets home.”

 

As he rushed away, she could make out wounds on her sister that would give her nightmares for the rest of her life. She peered into the bathroom and in the light from the tiny window meant for ventilation, she could see her brother shivering on the floor and sparking. She grabbed a towel to dry him off. “It’ll be okay,” she soothed, not knowing that was a lie. 

 


 

Shouta couldn’t even try to hide his horror as Reiko recounted the event for them. “Dad explained later that Denki’s quirk had manifested while they were both in the water. He never mentioned it but I figured it out on my own when I got older, that it only happened because he was frightened by Dad yelling and being so forceful when he was getting them into the bath.”

 

There were tears streaming down her face. “She was alive, barely. The hospital had her in the burn unit but it didn’t help. Some of the burns were so deep that you could see the fat layer under her skin. The hospital tried its best but after two days, infection set in. She only lasted for three more days after that.”

 

“After that, Mom started getting high. I guess she hadn’t done that stuff since university at the time. She didn’t drain Denki for the first time until about eight months later. Dad started drinking. Unlike Mom, he started hurting Denki right away. It started with pushing and just kept escalating over the years.”

 

She looked at Shouta with a pleading expression. “He doesn’t know. Denki doesn’t know what happened. You can’t tell him. It would break him.” Shouta found himself nodding. 

 

“As bad as our parents were, even they couldn’t bring themselves to tell him. He doesn’t even remember that he had another sister. Between his age and the memory problems he just forgot.  Since we’re identical twins, he blended the memories of us together. His few memories of her, he thinks they are of me.”

 

“Dad found other reasons to explain the abuse. His memory problems, calling him stupid, having trouble with quirk control, you know. Stuff like that. When he was in middle school, a few years before I left for university, he started displaying some, um. Like queer behavior, I guess? Dad added that to the list of reasons as soon as he found out.”

 

“I couldn’t do anything. I left him there. I regret it every day but I couldn’t be in that house either,” she started crying in earnest. “Please help him.”

 

Shouta took her hand in his to get her eyes back on him. “We will do everything in our power to help him,” he vowed. And he meant it.

Notes:

By the way - in the kitchen, the dad isn't hitting them or anything. The clattering is him throwing dishes in the sink and stuff. The sauce spilled on Denki and Tsuna because she backed into the counter and knocked the container onto them.

I'll explain more in a later chapter but to summarize: the brain can atrophy when unused just like muscles. Except since there aren't really muscles, the white matter of the brain decays. This is actually what causes memory problems in old age or Alzheimers. It can cause motor problems as well. And if the decay/lesions are in certain locations, they can cause seizures periodically.

Now, there's no real science for this since you can't really drain a person of all their electrical signals. (I checked.) But since it'd be most like brain damage/death from suffocation, I went off the general functionality of that.

In short, Denki needs to see a neurologist.

Chapter 49: Whirlwind

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Denki smiled at the selfie that Hitoshi had sent from the hospital to show that he’s okay. Seeing his boyfriend in such a pale blue was unusual but nice. He saved the image to his phone as he left The Lurkers’ Hero Agency. His internship was over, the sun was setting, and now he just had to catch the train home. 

 

“Kaminari!” ...or not? Midnight-Sensei stood right outside the agency in that gray pantsuit she occasionally wore around the school instead of her hero costume. 

 

“Midnight-Sensei? What are you doing here?” Denki asked nervously. Did he do something?

 

“I’ll explain on the way,” she told him, motioning to the car behind her. 

 

“Not that I don’t trust you,” Denki laughed nervously. “But I have been warned many times not to go to a second location.”

 

“You know, I got the same reaction from Izuku, Hitoshi, and Bakugou a while back when Shouta sent me to get them. Is it my face? Do I give off kidnapper vibes?” Midnight pouted. 

 

“Did Aizawa send you for me?” Denki asked, confused. 

 

“No, Nezu did. I’m supposed to take you to your house. I can explain more on the way but the short version is that your parents lost custody of you and you are now a ward of UA,” she smiled softly. “But seriously, get in the car. There’s an officer waiting for us there as an escort.”

 

“Oh shit. Okay.”

 


 

“So if my parents lost custody, that means you guys found out about…” Denki trailed off. 

 

“About their treatment of you? Yes,” Midnight answered. Well, that was a more diplomatic way of saying abuse. Preferable, really. 

 

“How?” Denki asked quietly. 

 

“Shouta investigated. And then your sister, Kaminari Reiko, acted as a witness,” she explained. 

 

“And I don’t have to quit UA?” Denki clarified. 

 

“Nope! You’ll be a ward of UA, with an assigned primary guardian,” she told him. “UA has a fund set up specifically for cases like this. We feel that kids should be able to leave abusive environments without missing out on their dreams as a result. We have similar preparations in place for students who lose their parents while attending our school.”

 

“That’s actually really cool,” Denki commented. “Do I already have a primary guardian?”

 

“That would be me, dear,” she said brightly. “You can call me Nemuri, by the way.”

 

“Then you should probably call me Denki,” he replied. 

 

“Are you okay with this arrangement? Both the change in custody and being placed with me,” she clarified. 

 

“I mean, yeah. I resigned myself to three more years but leaving is better. If I wasn’t so set on being a hero, I probably would have dropped out of school entirely and left home,” Denki admitted. “And you’re cool. It’s more a question of if you can tolerate me…”

 

“What do you mean tolerate you?” she asked, tone concerned. 

 

“Hound Dog says I can’t call myself stupid anymore but I have ADHD so I’m a shitty student. And then I’m bi and stuff and some people don’t like that. I like neon colors and clashing patterns. I’m not good at most things so I might cause problems for you,” Denki rambled. 

 

Nemuri let out a short laugh. “Denki, dear, I am a counselor with a specialization in ‘bi and stuff’ as you put it. I myself am pansexual if that puts you at ease. One of my best friends is Hizashi, and if he isn’t the poster hero for hyperactive, I don’t know who is. I’m not great at a lot of things either, so we can go ahead and struggle with silly things together.”

 

Denki wasn’t really sure how to respond to that. He still wasn’t used to people countering every negative thing he said about himself. Instead, he stayed quiet and looked out the window for the rest of the trip. When they got to his place, there actually was a police car parked outside. 

 

“You guys can go in the front,” Denki told Nemuri and the officer. “I keep my door locked so that my room can only be accessed from my window. Because they break or steal my stuff. So I’ll unlock it for you when I get inside.”

 

Both adults gave him twin glances of concern. “Alright,” Nemuri replied. Denki nodded and awkwardly headed to his bedroom window. 

 


 

Dropping into his room from the window, he could already hear yelling from the front of the house. He sighed and headed for the door to unlock it. He paused though when he heard a soft thud. Hesitantly he unlocked the door and opened it. 

 

Nemuri stepped into sight of the hallway. “God, what a dick,” she huffed. She perked up when she saw Denki. “Hey! He’s asleep now.”

 

“What happened?” Denki asked. 

 

“Well, we gave him the papers and he was not happy. I used my quirk when I felt like it might escalate to physical violence,” she explained before looking towards the door. “That’s fine, right?”

 

“Sure,” the officer spoke. “We issued the papers. Whether he acknowledges them or not is not our problem. Go ahead and get Kaminari-kun’s things. I’ll wait here.”

 

Nemuri headed down the hallway to Denki. “Do you need any help packing? I have boxes and packing tape in the car if you need.”

 

“I’m not sure,” he admitted, showing her to his room. There wasn’t too much that he didn’t already keep in some kind of box. Maybe his books and his clothes. 

 

“I could start folding the clothes in your closet,” she offered, apparently sensing that he had no idea where to start. 

 

“Yeah, okay,” he nodded, appreciating the help. 

 


 

Nemuri lived in an apartment with an external entrance. It wasn’t the level of security that he expected from a Pro Hero but it was similar to a house in that regard. At least he would never have to worry about getting in a neighbor’s way by blocking a hallway. The stairs were also not a problem with how much physical activity he got in hero training. 

 

The front door opened into a living room that had a glass door leading to the balcony. “You can see pretty much everything from here,” Nemuri said as she led him a little further in. “Obviously, that’s the kitchen. That middle door is the bathroom. This one is a closet. The one off to the left is my room and the one on the right will be yours.”

 

He was kind of surprised by how normal everything was. Honestly, with her hero theme, he was expecting red or black walls and either a glam or leather aesthetic. Or both. With a motion of encouragement from her, he went to investigate his room. 

 

“You can decorate, however, of course. Although, we are not allowed to change the walls per the lease agreement. You’ll have to stick to posters and tapestries if you want to decorate the walls,” she told him. “Tomorrow, I’ll take you shopping to get some stuff. If there was ever anything you wanted that your parents didn’t allow, let me know. I’ll probably get it for you, short of live animals.”

 

“So no puppy?” he quipped. 

 

“Not tomorrow at least,” she grinned. “If you want a pet, I have to discuss it with the landlord first.”

 

“But if I wanted like… makeup?” Denki asked tentatively. 

 

“Not only will we get it, but I’ll teach you to put it on if you need,” she replied with determination. “Oh, but you would have to follow the dress code restrictions on school days. No hot pink eyeshadow or butterflies on your cheeks.”

 

“Well, there go my plans,” Denki joked. She smiled, looking amused. 

 

“Oh! And I almost forgot. We’ll be setting up a neurologist appointment for you in the next week or two as well,” she said suddenly, clapping her hands together. 

 

“Why?” he frowned. 

 

“You’re sister told us about how your mom would use her quirk on you.” Denki’s stomach dropped. “She also mentioned that you’ve had seizures as a side effect. Your health is important so we want that checked out.”

 

“I haven’t had a seizure in like… two years,” he dismissed. “It’s fine.”

 

“Actually,” Nemuri frowned. “When we mentioned it to Recovery Girl since she’s one of your doctors, she did say that your ‘shorting out’ could be something called a simple partial seizure. She’s the one who recommended seeing a neurologist since that’s not her area of expertise.”

 

“If it’s that… could it be stopped?” Denki asked. 

 

“We’re not sure,” Nemuri shrugged. “That’s why she wants you to see a specialist.”

 

“Okay,” Denki agreed.

 


 

Denki gets this room with the peach/orange bed and Nemuri gets the other one.

This isn't how she decorates exactly, but the furniture layout is close.

 

Notes:

Denki: as long as I get to stay in UA, I have 0 issues with anything

UA and Aizawa work fast. That took less than a week to investigate and less than a day to actually get it all sorted. (Because they talked to Reiko Friday and Nemuri took Denki in that night.)

Izuku/Denki shopping trip??? Yes!!

Me: I feel like Nemuri's weird but not in a bad way

Also me: *googling seizure types at 4 am*
If we all have computer FBI agents, mine is confused.

Because earlier today I also googled "do you need surgery if you get stabbed in the leg with a sword'

Chapter 50: Settling In

Notes:

TW: casual discussion of child abuse (The boys are trying to reassure Denki)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Waking up in a different place should have been weird but with how often he managed to stay anywhere other than his own home, it wasn’t that disorienting. Here he could wear whatever, right? Midnight, no wait, Nemuri had said as much. His dad may have destroyed any overtly feminine clothing he brought home but jewelry was easier to hide. 

 

Denki picked through his boxes, trying to find the small tin he used to keep under his bed. When he found it, he picked out a pair of lightning bolt earrings. He hadn’t actually been allowed to pierce his ears. No, he had to do that to himself. That was an experience that he never wanted to repeat. The resulting infection took a while to clear up. 

 

 

Grabbing some clothes, a toothbrush, and a hairbrush, he peeked out of his room. No signs of life. Maybe she was still asleep? He ducked into the bathroom to get ready. Having learned his lesson with the earrings, he cautiously looked through the cabinets for hydrogen peroxide. He felt bad going through her things but he lived here now. It was probably fine?

 

After he finished getting ready, just as he was adjusting the earrings, he heard the door open, and voices entered the apartment. He went out to the living room to see why. Nemuri was there with Hitoshi and Izuku. “Seriously, I can’t believe he doesn’t trust me to give drugs to a child.”

 

“I think the fact that you word it like that is a part of why,” Hitoshi responded. Izuku waved when he noticed Denki. 

 

“Oh good, you’re up!” Nemuri exclaimed. “I thought these two could come with us when we go shopping.”

 

“Are Aizawa and Yamada not coming?” Denki asked, not seeing either adult. 

 

Izuku shook his head. “There’s a pet store at the mall and Mama doesn’t want Dad to adopt another cat.” 

 

“Do you think there’s a number where he’d be like ‘okay, that’s enough cats?’” Denki asked, amused. 

 

“Probably not,” Nemuri answered.”But, if you’re ready to go, I thought we could all stop somewhere to eat before we go to the mall.”

 


 

Hitoshi had ascended. Somehow, someway, he had been blessed. They had come here to pick out stuff for Denki’s room and Izuku had hi-jacked the trip for a mini fashion show. Auntie Nemuri being, well, Auntie Nemuri was perfectly okay with this. And Hitoshi sure as hell was too. 

 

On one hand, Hitoshi was super proud of his brother branching out and finding fashion styles that didn’t involve a sweater that read ‘sweater.’ On the other hand, Denki just stepped out of the changing rooms in pants that had mesh sides running from the waistband to the ankle and Hitoshi’s brain was DOA. “Sweetie, you’re drooling,” Auntie Nemuri teased. 

 

“Is he even wearing--” Hitoshi silenced himself before he could finish that thought aloud. 

 

Auntie Nemuri picked up what he was about to say though. “No, I don’t think he is.”

 


 

“I think you broke him,” Izuku laughed when they returned to the changing rooms. 

 

“It’s a little empowering to know that I can render him speechless,” Denki smiled. They changed again and this time Denki came out in a short black skirt and a neon green crop top. When he stepped out, Izuku had changed too. Something unidentifiable flashed in Izuku’s eyes but he just took Denki’s arm and pulled him out to where Hitoshi and Nemuri sat. 

 

This outfit got nearly the same reaction from Hitoshi, and Nemuri was snapping pictures again, except both seemed to startle after a moment. Hitoshi frowned and stood. “What’s this?” he asked, stepping toward Denki with his hand outstretched. 

 

“Uh, neon?” Denki offered, catching how Izuku shook his head at Hitoshi. 

 

“Denki, dear, he means the marks on your ribs,” Nemuri corrected. Ah, shit. He’d forgotten about those. Nervously, he pulled the top down instinctually. 

 

“They’re just Lichtenberg figures,” he told them. “It’s a side effect of my quirk. Most of them fade after a week or two.” Hitoshi caught hold of him, lifting his shirt to look at them. 

 

“Does this happen every time you use your quirk?” Nemuri asked, concerned. 

 

“Only if I use above a certain voltage or hold the discharge for too long,” Denki assured her.

 

“Do they hurt?” Hitoshi asked quietly. 

 

“Not after the fact,” Denki replied dismissively. Of course, it does hurt when they appear...

 


 

The discussion of the lighting scars was dropped, much to Hitoshi’s dismay. If Auntie Nemuri didn’t know about them, did Dad not know either? If he didn’t he probably should, being in charge of their lessons and all. Denki said they didn’t hurt after the fact but Hitoshi had enough experience with pain to read between the lines with that statement. 

 

Speaking of pain, Hitoshi checked the time before interrupting the fashion show to give Izuku his next dose of painkillers. His leg was healed but the tissue was still inflamed, so he was on a higher dose of anti-inflammatories than you can get over the counter. “I still don’t see why Hizashi wouldn’t trust me with that,” Auntie Nemuri scoffed. “I’m an adult!”

 

“An adult who called it ‘drugging the child,’” Hitoshi countered with a smirk. 

 

“That’s what it is!” Auntie Nemuri defended. “They are called prescription drugs.”

 


 

“I don’t think I need that many bookshelves,” Denki protested. 

 

“Dear, five of your boxes were filled Tetris-style with books,” Nemuri replied pointedly. “Plus I’m sure you’ll get more in time. I want to make sure you have enough shelves for them all.”

 

“You’re also pretty close to our place now,” Hitoshi spoke up. “Which means you’re also close to that library. You could keep a spare shelf open for the books you check out from there.”

 

Nemuri watched, amused, as Denki’s eyes positively lit up at that news. 

 


 

When they got home from the mall, Aizawa and Yamada showed up to help set up the desk and bookshelves that Nemuri had gotten him. It was still kind of weird seeing his teachers, especially Aizawa, in a non-school setting. 

 

“Do you know why I’m living here now?” Denki asked Hitoshi and Izuku while they were sorting his books. The two brothers shared a look. 

 

“Vaguely,” Hitoshi answered. “You can tell us as much or as little as you want. Neither of us really came to live with our parents under great circumstances either.”

 

“Wh-what happened for you?” Denki asked. “If that’s not rude to ask.”

 

“I was in foster care. The orphanage supplied each of my homes with a muzzle because of my quirk and most used it,” Hitoshi answered bluntly. “A little while after I met Izuku and Katsuki, the family I was with at the time put it on me and I panicked and ran. With the damn thing still on, so I texted Izuku for help. He and our parents came and found me and they just kind of kept me.”

 

“They took me in not too long before Hitoshi. It was only a few months I think,” Izuku chimed in. “Dad found me in an abandoned house. I had been homeless for eight years. My original parents abandoned me because of the quirkless thing. Some other stuff happened too but…”

 

“Oh, that’s fine. You don’t have to talk about it,” Denki said, waving his hands. 

 

“You don’t either,” Izuku replied. “But our point is, we get it. Shit happens that isn’t our fault. We wouldn’t think less of you if you told us what happened. We also won’t pressure you to talk about it if you can’t or don’t want to.”

 

“We’re here if you need us,” Hitoshi smiled softly. 

 


 

After setting up Denki’s room, they had all chatted while eating takeout in the living room. Eventually, her friends and their babies headed home, leaving Nemuri to navigate a new life with a teenager. At the moment, they were set up at the kitchen table with mirrors so she could show him how to apply his own eyeliner. 

 

“Technically, you can wear makeup to school. It just has to be applied minimally and look natural,” she informed him. “Yaoyorozu, for example, wears eyeliner with a small wing to it. But it passes the dress code since it’s not over the top.”

 

Denki nodded. “Hey, what happens to my parents now?” he asked abruptly. 

 

“Well, Nezu is going to go over the options with you on Monday after school but to summarize, you can let things be and just go with the change in custody or you can press charges against your parents for child abuse and assault. And illegal quirk use in your mother’s case,” she answered. 

 

“What would you do?” Denki asked, fiddling with a tube of lip gloss. 

 

Cut them into pieces and nail them to trees across Japan as a testament to child abusers everywhere, flitted through her mind. “That’s up to you, hun. I can’t make that kind of decision for you,” she answered instead. He nodded again, looking a little disappointed.

 


 

MORE OUTFITS I COULD SEE DENKI IN

(Because his fashion sense is lowkey my favorite??)

(Those are the pants btw)

 

Notes:

Nemuri: I've only had Denki for a day and a half, but if anything happened to him, I would kill everyone in this room and then myself.

In other news, I just spent $90 on takeout. The only thing keeping me from feeling bad is that it's for the next three days and I just ordered all at once so that I'd only have to pay the delivery fee once. Bless the authentic Japanese restaurant in my city. I figure out recipes by ordering from them first. Next on my list: Udon, Tempura, Katsudon.

VOTING:
Question A: Should I remix the final exam too or Nah?
Question B: If I remix the final exam, should Izuku go against
1. All Might - might be cathartic/haha a mental quirk beat you, but I also kind of want to see a random 1A student tear into him with Bakugou.
2. Present Mic - Because Mama has not seen the baby fight seriously before. Only basic sparring.
3. Nezu - genius vs genius, mentee vs mentor

Chapter 51: Back in Class

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku looked at Kacchan in confusion. “What--”

 

“Shut up,” Kacchan barked. “Say nothing.”

 

“But--” Izuku raised his hand in an aborted attempt to help.

 

“Not a word, Izuku,” Kacchan warned. Izuku pressed his lips together to stay quiet but then Sero and Kirishima walked into the classroom and noticed. 

 

“Bakubro, what’s with your hair?” Kirishima asked, grinning. 

 

“Dude…” Sero wheezed, dissolving into a laughing fit. 

 

“Stop laughing!” Kacchan demanded. “My hair’s gotten used to it so it won’t go back even after I wash it!” Kirishima joined Sero’s laughing fit. “Hey, stop laughing! I’ll kill you!”

 

“I’d like to see you try, side-part boy!” Sero retorted. There’s really no way to explain what happened next except ‘Kacchan’s hair exploded.’

 

“It’s back!” Sero exclaimed, still laughing uncontrollably. Shaking his head, Izuku went to talk with Tsu and Mina. He got there at the tail end of their conversation with Jirou.

 

“Wow, you even got to fight villains? I’m so jealous!” Mina exclaimed. 

 

“I just helped people evacuate and did logistical support, so I didn’t do any actual fighting,” Jirou dismissed.

 

“It’s still amazing though!” Mina insisted. Izuku nodded in agreement. 

 

“All I did was train and go on patrols, too,” Tsu chimed in. “There was just one time when we caught smugglers from a neighboring country.”

 

“That’s crazy!” the other girls and Izuku said in unison. 

 

“What about you, Ochaco? How was your week?” Tsu asked. Izuku noted the use of Uraraka’s first name and wondered when that happened. 

 

Uraraka stood nearby with an intimidating aura. “It was very worthwhile.”

 

“Ochaco’s awakened, huh?” Tsu observed with a tilt of her head. 

 

“She went to that battle hero’s place, right?” Jirou pointed out. 

 

“That’s a huge change for just one week,” Denki commented, watching Uraraka warily. “I was kind of fawned over and had a good time. But the ones who changed the most, or at least went through the most were you, Todoroki, and Iida, right?”

 

“Oh yeah! The hero killer!” Sero joined the conversation. 

 

“I’m glad you guys made it out alive! Seriously,” Kirishima told them

 

“I was worried!” Momo admitted. 

 

“What was it like fighting alongside Aizawa and Endeavor?” Hagakure asked Izuku. Shouto stiffened and Izuku noticed. He didn’t seem upset about Izuku getting credit when they talked at the hospital, so it was probably the mention of Endeavor.

 

“Well, initially, Aizawa told both Hitoshi and me to help with the Hosu incident. I got split up from them for a bit because I was looking for Iida but I sent my location when I ran into Stain. I’m sure you guys saw that.” Several people nodded. “Aizawa caught up with me after that. Endeavor didn’t actually help all that much.”

 

“Really? But he’s the number two hero?” Hagakure commented, apparently a fan. 

 

“Yeah, well he’s also not in my contacts list. He only showed up at the end because Shouto called the pros and police when he got my message,” Izuku responded, trying not to take his irritation for the flame hero out on his classmate. “Aizawa’s the one who finally restrained Stain.”

 

“You know,” Ojiro interjected. “I saw on the news that the hero killer was connected to the League of Villains. Imagining someone that scary coming to the USJ freaks me out.” 

 

“He is scary, but did you see the video, Ojiro?” Denki asked. 

 

“Video?” Ojiro parroted. “You mean of the hero killer?”

 

“Yeah. Seeing that, you can see how he’s really single-minded and, like, tenacious. Doesn’t it almost make you think he’s cool?” Denki asked contemplatively. 

 

“Denki,” Izuku said in a scolding tone. 

 

“No, I meant like-- Ah sorry,” Denki ducked his head. 

 

“No, it’s fine,” Iida spoke up. “It’s true that he was tenacious. I understand how people could think he’s cool. But he chose purging as a result of his beliefs. No matter what he thinks, that part is definitely wrong. In order to keep anyone else from turning out like me, I will once again walk on the path to becoming a hero.”

 

Iida cleared his throat after noticing the class’s silence. “Now, it is time to commence class! Everyone take your seats!”

 


 

All Might was finally back at Basic Hero Training. Just, still as a teacher’s assistant. Dad’s to be precise. “Today you all will participate in races of five people. You will each start on the outskirts of the training grounds, which are comprised of factories and pipes to create a sort of obstacle course. Be warned, a particular support student has made modifications to the field so that some obstacles move.” 

 

“You will start when All Might sends a distress signal. Your goal is to get to the victim and bring them here safely. You are free to fight each other so long as the victim is not harmed or lost in the process. The first person back with the victim wins. This is today’s rescue training.”

 

Iida raised his hand. “If we are doing rescue training, then shouldn’t we be doing it at USJ?” Of course not, Izuku thought. The USJ is for disaster rescues.  

 

Dad stared at Iida in silence for a long moment before replying simply. “No.”

 


 

Izuku pretty much had unlimited access to every area of the school as both the kid of two teachers and Nezu’s mentee. Not that he used the privilege all that often. For the most part, he stuck to the teachers’ offices and the teachers’ lounge. 

 

Hitoshi usually came with him to either place after school while they waited to go home but now that Denki was also waiting on Auntie Nemuri, those two had gone off somewhere. So Izuku headed off to the teachers’ lounge alone. He’d probably work on homework or draft something for the blog. 

 

Oddly, it was locked. Not for long, Izuku thought, reaching into the curls above his right ear. He had started keeping bobby pins in his hair years ago after he learned to pick locks with them. It was a useful trick when you were homeless. Especially in the winter or rainy seasons. 

 

Opening the door, he took in Small Might sitting across from Togata. Izuku gave Small Might an unimpressed look. “Seriously? Locking doors again?” 

 

“I wanted to speak with Togata-Shounen alone,” Small Might offered sheepishly. At least this time he seems guilty. When he did it to Izuku, he thought he’d done nothing wrong at all. 

 

Izuku’s eyes narrowed when he remembered that Small Might was supposed to be a secret from the other students. “Togata-Senpai, did they ever modify your school uniform and gym uniform the way I suggested?” Izuku asked with a smile. 

 

“Yes, they did!” Togata beamed. “Watch!” The third-year promptly phased through the floor before bouncing back up fully clothed. Izuku zeroed in on his quirk lines. They were glitching like All Might’s usually did. They didn’t used to do that for Togata. 

 

Small Might gave Izuku an extremely nervous look and Izuku fought to process what he was seeing. “Are they-- Did you-- But--” Izuku floundered. “How does he have your quirk?”

 

Togata’s usual grin fell. “Oh, right… Quirk analysis… I forgot.”

 

Izuku rounded on Small Might. “What did you do?” The only time he’d ever heard of this was when he lived on the streets. Smaller villains spoke of a man who could give and take quirks. Everyone, everyone , was terrified of him. If villains had a king, it was him. 

 

Small Might, for his part, stood from the couch and backed up a bit. “Now hold on,” Small Might spoke. “Everything’s fine. I just chose him to be my successor.”

 

“Are you that Musketeer villain?” Izuku demanded. 

 

Small Might faltered. “Muske-- what?”

 

“I don’t know. It’s like. All for one and one for all, or something. Like the three Musketeers,” Izuku rolled his eyes. He always thought it was stupid. “I heard about him when I was living on the streets. He gives and takes quirks but even the quirkless wouldn’t go to him. The cost was too high or whatever.”

 

Small Might frowned and asked Izuku to sit with Togata. Then he told them both the history of All for One and One for All. They were two different things. One, a person, a villain, a brother, who has been alive for ages. The second, a quirk, a transferable quirk, that’s been passed down for generations from the original user. All for One’s brother. 

 

Small Might explained why he’s small now. The fight with All for One, the injury. The need to find a successor earlier than he originally intended before the embers of One for All burn out entirely. The importance placed on the ‘Symbol of Peace’ as a concept and why society can’t know the true nature of All Might’s quirk or health. 

 

“Haven’t you made one major mistake though?” Izuku finally commented when Small Might was finished. 

 

“What mistake would that be?” Small Might asked. 

 

“Giving All for One anonymity by keeping this all concealed from the public,” Izuku told him. “Maybe not you, personally, since you didn’t start this. But whoever first pushed this war underground, out of the public eye. It kind of enables him, living in a world where no one knows him. Where no one would think to report him if they saw him.”

 

“Not to mention, the gap you’ve created in the heroes,” Izuku continued as things occurred to him. “When you’re gone, successor or not, society’s trust in heroes will crumble. You’ve isolated yourself so completely that you’re on a pedestal. You’re basically a god in most people’s eyes. As far as they’ll be concerned, no one could ever compare. The sense of safety Japan has now will devolve into chaos. All because you wouldn’t make connections or rely on others.”

 

“You made a grave mistake in how you handled this, All Might,” Izuku declared as he got up to leave. “You need so much more than a successor. I hope you can figure out how to fix it before your time is up.”

Notes:

I have opinions about All Might's secret war. :/

So. I've decided on Izuku and Mic. Why? Because I realized I could use the Nezu vs Izuku thing for something bigger later. Something that isn't in canon because the story isn't even there yet.

Speaking of canon, towards the end, I'm throwing most of that out. I don't like the snippets I've seen of what's happening in the manga. And then of course, my upcoming part three is when they are pros so none of that will be structured around canon the way it's been so far.

Lastly, there are 6 chapters between now and the start of the Training Camp arc.

Chapter 52: Neurologist

Notes:

TW: Medical tests and discussion.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I thought you were a neurologist,” Denki said, glaring at the psychological test placed in front of him. Nemuri barely suppressed a giggle at that. 

 

“I am,” the doctor sighed. “Certain neurological conditions can affect your mental status, both in terms of development and psychologically. Please, fill out the form.”

 

Already irritated and bored, Denki filled out the stupid form. When he was done, a small team of nurses was set loose on him. They took blood and sent him to a restroom across the hall for a urine sample. Following that, they took him from room to room with various machines. 

 

The CT scan and the MRI made sense to him. They needed to see his brain, right? But then they said that they were just going to straight-up stick needles in him, and he intended to fight them on that. The nurse doing the test explained that they read the electrical signals from his muscles and that they shouldn’t hurt. 

 

The bitch lied. 

 

After all the imaging and machines and stuff, the doctor just got more annoying. Making Denki read things aloud and recording it, to test his speech apparently. Then there was a series of vision tests. Then he poked him with pointy shit. Like the needles hadn’t been enough.

 

The doctor also had him do exercises that he said were for testing strength, reflexes, and coordination. There was something involving flashing but he kind of zoned out for that. Finally, the doctor had him demonstrate his quirk. He was asked to use the minimum voltage that usually causes him to ‘short out.’

 

He was only vaguely aware of everything after that. Mostly his head hurt and he felt really scared and maybe a little like crying. They thought he was fine. They always think he’s fine. Probably because he’s laughing and his hands are moving. Not that he’s in control of that. He hardly feels like he’s in the driver’s seat for any of this now. 

 

“Kaminari-kun,” the doctor spoke, sounding muffled now. A light appeared in front of his eyes. “Can you tell me if you are feeling any intense emotions? It could be a positive or negative emotion.”

 

“Yes,” Denki felt himself mumble. “I’m scared.”

 

“Thank you. Could you please put him to sleep for a bit, Midnight-san? It might help him recover faster if he’s asleep.”

 


 

When Denki finally woke up, the nurse who had been keeping an eye on them went to inform the doctor that he was awake. The doctor came in with a thick folder, stuffed with papers. “Okay, so we have a lot to go over,” the man said ominously. 

 

He picked some sheets out of the folder and took them over to a box on the wall. Pressing a button made it light up and the doctor placed the images over the box, securing them with magnets. “These are your imaging results from the CT scan and the MRI. What concerns me the most is here on the MRI results. Do you see these white patches?”

 

 

Denki and Nemuri both nodded. “These are white matter lesions. I believe these are a direct result of your biological mother using her quirk on you. Your other tests didn’t return any results that would make me suspect an infection or other disorder as being the cause.”

 

“Functionally, these would be viewed as similar to asphyxia induced lesions. That is, lesions caused by suffocation. In suffocation, oxygen is cut off from the brain, causing the tissue to atrophy. Now, there is no natural phenomenon in which the brain tissue is drained of electrical signals, but it would also cause atrophy in theory. The result is lasting brain damage.”

 

“Will my quirk make it worse?” Denki asked. He was better at literature but science sometimes came up in the philosophical stories he liked. He kind of grasped the subject. 

 

“Yes and no. Your quirk should not cause or worsen any lesions. However, because of the damage, certain bridges that electrical impulses follow have been interrupted, so to speak. Running an excess of energy along those pathways, either from sensory input or from your quirk, can trigger your seizures.”

 

“I haven’t had a seizure in two years,” Denki told him. 

 

“You had two seizures today in my office,” the doctor countered. “Let me explain. The most obvious one was the one you had after using your quirk. That was a simple partial seizure. I’m sure when you hear seizure, you are thinking of the ‘ridged, collapsing to the floor and spasming’ kind.” Denki nodded.

 

“Not all seizures are like that. There are many types, in fact. In the case of simple partial seizures, the person having the seizure does not lose consciousness. Some people, although fully aware of what’s going on, may not be able to speak or move until the seizure is over. They still remain awake and aware throughout. Others can talk quite normally to other people during the seizure. And they can usually remember what happened to them while it was going on.”

 

“Simple partial seizures can affect movement, emotion, and sensation in different ways. These seizures are usually brief. Sometimes the seizure activity spreads to other parts of the brain, so another type of seizure follows. Although this type of seizure may not be particularly dangerous on its own, it’s preferable to prevent it anyway so that it doesn’t turn into something worse.”

 

“I’ll be sure to give you a packet on these types of seizures. There are a lot of potential symptoms that can manifest in any combination,” the doctor told him. “I also wanted to let you know that one of the tests, the one with the flashing lights, triggered an absence seizure. This may have been confused with your ADHD symptoms at one point since it looks like you’re just spacing out for a moment.”

 

“Some of my ADHD is… not ADHD?” Denki questioned, confused. 

 

“A lot of your symptoms overlap, I’m sure,” the doctor replied. “White matter is involved in problem-solving, focus, mood, walking, and balance. When there is damage, one can have trouble learning, remembering new things, slowed thinking, depression, balance issues, and more.”

 

“And that’s not considering that brain injuries have been linked to ADHD. Children and teens with no prior history of ADHD-like symptoms have developed ADHD anytime between 6 months to 10 years after the initial incident. And in those who previously had symptoms, the severity worsened,” the doctor continued. 

 

“What does all this mean for me?” Denki asked, nervous. Could he still be a hero?

 

“We’ll get you on some anti-seizure medications. There are many kinds out there so we may have to try a few before we find something that works. And then, of course, I’m sure UA has more than enough ability to come up with something to mitigate your electrical currents. Something to ground the currents maybe, or prevent backflow into your body when you are trying to expel it.”

 

“Yes. We definitely have resources to create something like that,” Nemuri confirmed. “I don’t know why no one considered that to begin with.”

 

“As for the overlapping brain damage and ADHD symptoms,” the doctor continued. “Knowing that brain damage causes some of the ADHD-like symptoms doesn’t change anything. The brain damage can’t be reversed at this point. Most of the lesions are too old for a healing quirk to be any help. Mitigating the symptoms with typical methods used for ADHD is the only option. This includes therapy, self-care practices, and medications.”

 

“So I’ll always be like this,” Denki surmised, disappointed. 

 

“To some degree, yes. You will never be 100% at what is considered the standard of health. But much of the population has a chronic illness of some kind, physical or mental. I find that the ‘standard of health’ isn’t really standard. What matters is what’s considered healthy or improvement for you,” the doctor smiled reassuringly. 

 

With that, Denki and Nemuri returned home with a prescription and enough medical information packets to make a small book. And maybe some chaotic feelings too.

Notes:

The needle test? It's called an EMG. I've gotten it more than once and both times they insisted it wasn't supposed to hurt. Apparently, if you have fibro, it hurts. Since Denki is constantly frying his nerves, I'd think it would hurt for him too.

There's a special place in hell though for this other test I don't know the name of. They use a tool to send electrical shocks into your muscles and tendons to make sure they work. No dead nerves or anything. I kicked a doctor that day.

I researched quite a bit for this chapter. Not sure if anyone will actually fact-check me but I did my best applying real medical info to a fictional medical situation.

Should I include the I-island arc from the first movie? I already didn't include the OVA things (episodes? movies? idk) because I haven't actually seen them. Idk if it's just me but the movies, at least the second one, seem kind of out of place. I think I saw I-island mentioned again in the actual show but I don't think they mentioned anything from the second movie again. Maybe they did and I missed it. Idk.

Chapter 53: Lightning Rod

Notes:

TW: implied slur. Not actually written. Transphobia

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was bound to happen eventually. So far this year, Izuku had managed to snag one of the two changing stalls either before or after Sero and Denki. But unfortunately, he had gotten wrapped up in a theory on a recent villain’s quirk applications. He was way later than he usually was, both stalls were taken, and he had no choice but to change out in the open. 

 

He had been hoping no one would pay attention but… “What happened to you?” Ojirou asked, taking notice of his many scars. The majority came from Kacchan’s burns but there had been other causes. Other bullies. Those people. One of the two times he got hit by a car. 

 

“Fuck off,” Kacchan interjected, glaring at the other teen. 

 

“If he’s hurt he should see Recovery Girl,” Iida said firmly, too far away to see that the wounds had long since been healed. 

 

“They’re old,” Izuku said quietly. “I’m fine.”

 

“Hey, if we’re harassing people about scars, I have some too,” Denki challenged, leaving the changing stall. 

 

“Yeah, it’s not manly to bother people about things like scars or birthmarks,” Kirishima agreed. 

 

“I have a scar too,” Shouto added flatly. “If you haven’t noticed.”

 

Ojiro and the others chuckled a bit at that. “No, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it in a bad way,” Ojiro explained. “I just couldn’t recall seeing any on you so I was a little worried.”

 

Izuku nodded before pulling on his gym shirt. “It’s fine.”

 


 

Denki briefly mentioned the neurologist’s suggestion for a support item during a study period and Izuku shot up out of his seat, dragging Denki with him to the front. “Sensei, can we go to the development studio this period?”

 

“What for?” Aizawa asked, peeking out of his sleeping bag. 

 

“Denki needs a support item to ground his electricity. And I want to see Mei about some stuff too,” Izuku answered. 

 

“Ah yes, I heard about that from Nemuri,” Aizawa sighed. “Fine then. Ask the class if anyone else needs costume upgrades or support items. Go in one trip.” Iida, Uraraka, and Hitoshi wound up tagging along with them. 

 

When they got to the studio, Denki was about to open the door when Izuku and Hitoshi both grabbed his arm to stop him. “You’ll want to stand back,” Izuku told him with a nervous smile. Denki and the others got behind Izuku who opened the door from off to the side of it. 

 

No sooner than he had pulled it open a crack, an explosion blasted into the hallway. The smoke cleared to reveal Mei on the ground surrounded by various tools and debris. She sat with them at lunch often but Denki didn’t actually get many chances to talk to her. The way Izuku barely reacted, just pulling her up off the ground, Denki realized he had expected that. 

 

“Again, Mei?” Izuku laughed. 

 

“I almost had it!” she huffed, stomping her foot. 

 

“You know, you really shouldn’t just put everything you think of together,” Powerloader scolded, standing in the studio doorway. 

 

“Failure is the mother of invention, Powerloader-Sensei, as Thomas Edison once said,” Mei countered. “Even if what I made doesn’t work the way I planned, that doesn’t mean it was a waste of time.”

 

“Mei,” Izuku interjected. “We need support items!”

 

“Wonderful!” Mei cheered, clapping her hands together. “What babies shall we make today?”

 


 

“So you need something to deal with the backflow of electricity from your quirk,” Mei concluded, taking notes as he explained. 

 

“I had no idea that the side effects of your quirk were that serious,” Iida exclaimed. 

 

“Well it’s more like, a side effect from an old injury,” Denki corrected. “My electricity is just one of the things that sets it off.”

 

“Do you know if your electricity is pulled from the air surrounding you or if you create it somewhere in your body?” Mei asked. 

 

“Uh, I’m not sure,” Denki admitted. Mei turned to Izuku without another word. 

 

“His cells store an electric charge indiscriminately. So muscle, tendon, organ tissue, anything,” Izuku explained. “The discharge points, however, are able to be restricted to specific areas. He favors his arms, although I’m sure he does it subconsciously.”

 

Huh? Mei nodded. “So if he practiced quirk control to do it consistently, that would help. But we could also put something conductive on his arms to draw any discharge on his person away from his head and towards the arms.”

 

“That way it’ll stay in his arms even if he loses focus,” Izuku finished excitedly. 

 

“Wait, what?” Denki interrupted. 

 

“Basically we’re going to put lightning rods on your arms. But wearable,” Mei smiled. “Oh, I bet I could alter the materials in the choker on his costume to further combat the backflow into his brain!” Denki watched in confusion as the two teens further broke down the mechanics of his quirk and brainstormed ideas. 

 

“They’re always like that,” Hitoshi assured him. “Remember, Izuku can see our quirks. And she can build anything. They’re a terrifying team, really.”

 

“What are you here for?” Denki asked, accepting the explanation of the other two. 

 

“Boots like Izuku’s. That absorb shock,” Hitoshi answered. 

 

“What about you two?” Denki asked, turning to Iida and Uraraka. 

 

“I would like something to improve the efficiency of my engines,” Iida replied with his signature choppy hands. 

 

“I want to figure out how to make myself float without getting super sick. I did it at the Sports Festival for less than a minute and I nearly vomited on the kids in that tunnel,” Uraraka confessed. 

 

“That would have been great,” Hitoshi smirked. Denki had to agree. 

 


 

Izuku frowned as Monoma blocked their path. They hadn’t really had any issues from Class B despite Monoma’s clear animosity towards them. Jirou and Sero stood close behind him. Izuku could see Jirou’s ear jacks twitching, as if ready to lash out. “So the great Class A thinks they’re above the dress code?”

 

Izuku glanced at the other two and then himself. They were fine. If Kacchan had been with them, well, he refused to wear his tie. He’d understand the comment then. “I don’t see a problem,” he stated calmly. 

 

“You don’t see-- Obviously you are wearing the girl’s uniform and she’s wearing the boys uniform. I noticed a while back and I’m sick of Class A getting away with it!” Monoma leered. Oh.

 

“Yes, I am wearing the skirt uniform in accordance with the relevant dress code. And Jirou is doing the same with the pants uniform. We aren’t committing any violations,” Izuku told him, standing his ground. 

 

“You’re wearing the wrong uniforms!” Monoma insisted, waving his arms in frustration. 

 

“What’s your fu--” Jirou started but Izuku interrupted. 

 

“If you want to wear the skirt uniform too, you can,” Izuku pointed out. “You’re allowed to wear whichever you want, as long as you follow the respective dress code.”

 

“I am not some sort of [slur author is not comfortable typing]!” Monoma practically snarled. Izuku’s heart stuttered in his chest in a painful way. 

 

“Monoma Neito!” Auntie Nemuri descended from somewhere like a guardian angel. “See yourself to the principal’s office, now! I will follow in a moment.”

 

Once the haughty blonde had left, sulking the whole way, Auntie Nemuri turned to them. “Are you all okay? If you need to talk to someone, I can sign a pass for counseling sessions after lunch with either me or Hound Dog.”

 

“I’ll just talk to Mama tonight,” Izuku decided. Mostly he just wanted a hug. 

 

“I’d like to talk to you,” Sero said unexpectedly. Auntie Nemuri nodded, pulling out a notepad for hall passes that Izuku was pretty sure all the teachers carried. 

 

“And you, Jirou?” Auntie Nemuri asked the quiet girl. 

 

“I think I’m fine,” she shrugged. “I’ve heard worse.”

 

“Okay, well you can let someone know if you change your mind,” Auntie Nemuri stressed. “Go ahead and get to lunch now.”

Notes:

THIS NOTE WAS MOVED WHEN THE REAL CHAPTER WAS ADDED!
~~~~
So I was looking at what I would need to rearrange to fit in the I-island arc. 
While looking at the timeline I found a good 4-week gap between classes resuming after the internships and the final exams.
Obviously, I'm going to add some fluff and character bonding here. I am always looking for space between canon events for fluff and character development unique to my story. 
I know I said the training camp arc would be in 6 chapters but that was before I decided to add the I-island arc. And more fluff.
Because Izuku is not All Might's successor, I'm going to have to figure out how/why he goes to I-island.
I also kind of want to see the entire class there so I have to come up with a reason. 

~~~~
I'll move this to the endnotes of the next actual chapter later.
Just letting you guys know about the changes.
If you have any fluff requests, let me know!
I've got some fluff planned for way later, so if I've already got it planned, I'll let you know. But otherwise.
Are there any characters whose POV you'd like to check in with?

~~~~
I also wanted to ask, because a friend brought it up.
Will I ever write sexual scenes between any of the ships?
I have no idea. I'll leave that up to you guys. Let me know what you think of that possibility.
If I do, I'll probably make them separate from the story, but still in the collection. Like scene outtakes.

~~~~
NOTES SINCE UPLOADING THE ACTUAL CHAPTER:
It took me four hours to transcribe the movie and I even ended it early since my version's plan takes down the villains a bit faster? My hand hurts ;-;

Since the majority aren't interested in sexual scenes, I won't write any. Although sexual TOPICS may come up in plot-relevant discussions or just teenagers making dumb jokes.

Sexual scenes aren't something I necessarily wanted to add to this story. I don't really think it fits? I just wouldn't have been opposed if the majority audience wanted that.

The class finding out about the histories of Denki and Izuku (and later Todoroki) will happen gradually throughout the story and then all the rest at once sometime after they get to the dorms.

You can guess the slur Monoma used in your own head. Please don't comment your guesses. It's one of the few slurs that actually upset me to see or hear.

Lastly, I'm making up the mechanics of Denki's quirk. I think that because he literally charges, he stores the energy in his cells like batteries. And then in most scenes I found of him using his quirk, the currents usually focus on his arms. (but not always.)

Chapter 54: Joint Lessons

Notes:

If you haven't read the edited/updated version of ch. 53, go ahead and go back one.
I switched out the placeholder note for an actual chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Your usual morning classes are being canceled today in favor of a specialized class with Midnight today,” Shouta announced. Iida’s hand, of course, shot up. “Yes, Iida?”

 

“Will we be making up the classes? What are they being canceled in favor of?” Iida asked. 

 

“Most likely, the materials you were meant to cover today will simply be pushed back and the teachers of those classes will reorganize their lesson plans for the next few days to fit it all in. You will have to ask the relevant teachers tomorrow in class. As for what you are doing, UA has an optional class that becomes mandatory if the administration deems it necessary. It would be preferable for it to be mandatory for all courses from the start of the year, but the school board has restricted it to only be taught if a student displays discriminatory behavior.”

 

“Does the class have a name?” Kirishima asked. 

 

“Not really, no. It’s more of an informal workshop that is altered based on the immediate needs of the students,” Shouta explained. “For example, if the discrimination was towards mutant-type quirks, Cementoss and Hound Dog would be hosting the class. In this case, the discrimination was towards the LGBT community, so Midnight, our resident counselor on the subject, will be hosting the class. If she finishes before lunch, you will be broken up into discussion groups for the remainder of the time.”

 

“Oh, and there’s one more thing,” Shouta revealed. “It will be a joint lesson with Class 1-B.”

 


 

Nemuri watched as Class 1-A and Class 1-B filed into the training room. There were chairs set up in here today, along with a screen and rolling dry erase board. The classrooms weren’t really set up to accommodate two classes, so they were improvising. 

 

Once everyone had taken a seat, she started the lecture. “Okay, as I’m sure your homeroom teachers told you, we are having this impromptu class today because someone said something hurtful that violates UA’s anti-discrimination policies.”

 

“Monoma,” someone from Class B pointedly coughed. Nemuri ignored that.

 

“The reason UA has such policies is that when you become heroes, you will be working with the general public. It is your obligation to aid and rescue everyone who needs it, regardless of their physical appearance, gender identity, sexual or romantic orientation, et cetera. It is unacceptable for you to be unkind towards, dismissive of, or even refusing to help people,” Nemuri leveled the students with a firm look. 

 

“Additionally, although competition between classes is healthy, you should all get along generally speaking,” Nemuri told them. “Someday, you may wind up working together at the same agency or on a cooperative mission. Being unable to work with each other could endanger yourself, your teammates, or civilians.”

 

“Now, the one individual who said the discriminatory remark may be the only one of you with this mentality. But that does not mean that there isn’t something you could learn today,” Nemuri smiled. “To start, let’s make sure we all know each other. You may introduce yourself with your name and pronouns. You can share other things as well if you are comfortable.”

 

“I’ll go first. You may all call me Midnight or Kayama. I use she/her pronouns and I am pansexual,” Nemuri introduced. “Of course, I want to stress that you do not have to come out today. The primary goal is to share how you are most comfortable being referred to and to break the ice a bit.”

 

A student with orange hair was the first one in the front row, stood. “My name is Kendo Itsuka. She/her. I’m straight.”

 

A student with vines for hair stood next. “I am Shiozaki Ibara. You can all call me Ibara. I use she/her pronouns and I am also heterosexual.”

 

A student with horns popped up. “Ooh, hi! I’m Pony! She/her pronouns and I’m bisexual!”

 

“I’m Rin,” a student with black braided hair stood, turning a glare on Monoma. “I’m trans. He/him. Pan.” Monoma seemed to shrink in his seat under the furious gaze. Nemuri noted that all the reactions were glares at Monoma from both classes. Diversity acceptance definitely wasn’t going to be a problem with these students.  

 

“I’m trans too. I use she/her pronouns. And I am beyond disappointed with certain people,” a girl with shoulder-length black hair said flatly, looking pointedly at Monoma. “Oh, my name is Kodai.”

 

“I’m Yanagi Reiko, also trans. Um, she/her. I’m asexual and aromantic,” a silver-haired girl spoke quietly, voice decreasing in volume as she spoke. She was the first to remain sitting as she spoke. 

 

By that point, the row had reached the 1-A half of the gathering. “Bonjour! My name is Aoyama. I use he/him pronouns and I am gay. If you thought otherwise, you should get your eyes checked. Je ne suis pas subtile.” 

 

“I’m Ashido Mina! I don’t care if you call me Ashido or Mina. She/her pronouns here and I think everyone’s hot. Aka, I’m pansexual.” 

 

“Agreed,” Tokoyami spoke up. “I am also pan. My name is Tokoyami and I use he/him pronouns. And then my quirk, Dark Shadow, is sentient. She uses she/her pronouns although she is technically genderless.”

 

“Like the gems from Steven Universe,” Sero commented. Tokoyami nodded. “Neat. I’m Sero. I’m trans, he/him. I’m also ace and pan.” Several members of Class 1-A seemed surprised at that reveal. 

 

Jirou got the attention off her friend. “Jirou, she/her.” She turned and looked directly at Yayorozu. “I like girls.” Nemuri was not surprised by that subtle confession. Hopefully, Yaoyorozu would get the hint. 

 

“Todoroki Shouto. I have not thought about any of this,” the teen said monotonously. 

 

“That’s completely valid,” Nemuri spoke again. “You definitely don’t have to have everything figured out at this age.” She motioned for the next student to go. 

 

“My name is Iida Tenya. He/him. I thought I was asexual and aromantic but…” 

 

“Identities can change over time too,” Nemuri smiled. “Feel free to schedule a counseling session with me if you’d like to talk through anything. That goes for all of you.”

 

“I’m Uraraka and uh, I use she/her pronouns.” Nemuri noticed the girl’s red face and made a mental note to ask if she wanted a session too. 

 

“Call me Tsu, please. I use she/her pronouns. I am also bi and polyamorous.” Uraraka’s eyes widened. 

 

“What’s polyamorous?” Kendo asked with a curious smile. 

 

“It means that I would be comfortable dating multiple people at once,” Tsu answered. 

 

“Like an open relationship?” Ojiro asked. 

 

“In some cases, it’s like that. In others, all the people in the relationship date each other. There are also other ways the dynamics within a poly relationship could work. It’s up to the people involved, really,” Tsu explained. “Next, please.”

 

“Oh, I’m Kimori Kinoko. I don’t care which you call me. I’m a lesbian and I use she/her.”

 

“I’m Tokage. I’m nonbinary and I use she/they pronouns. I’m androsexual, which means I like men and masculine-identifying persons. I’m not a girl or a boy so I don’t feel comfortable saying straight or gay.”

 

“Y’all can call me Jurota. He/him, I suppose, but I haven’t thought about it either.”

 

“I’m Manga and I’m agender and pansexual. Please use they/them pronouns for me.”

 

“My name is Kaibara and I use he/him pronouns. I’m ace and aro.”

 

“I’m Shoda and I’m a cishet guy, so he/him pronouns.”

 

“Same. I’m Bondo. 

 

“I go by he/him, name’s Awase. I’m bi with a preference for girls. 

 

Back on the 1-A side, Nemuri had to translate for Kouda. “Kouda here is agender and uses they/them pronouns. They are also asexual and aromantic. Sign language is their preferred method of communication but they can hear just fine.”

 

“I’m Hagakure. She/her pronouns and I’m straight.”

 

“Bakugou. He/him.”

 

"Hi, I’m Kirishima. I’m um, I use he/him pronouns. And I’m bisexual.”

 

“I’m Kaminari Denki. I’m genderfluid but I go by he/him since I’m used to it and it doesn’t bother me. I’m a bi disaster.”

 

“I’m Hitoshi, he/him. I just like who I like. I don’t care to label it.”

 

“Also completely understandable!” Nemuri spoke up. “Labels are optional. They can be helpful in figuring out your identity but for some people, they may just cause confusion or stress.”

 

“My name is Kamakiri. He/him. I’m pretty sure I’m bi.”

 

“I’m Kuroiro. I’m nonbinary and I use he/they pronouns. Graysexual and panromantic.”

 

“Monoma. Obviously, he/him.” Nemuri shot him a warning look and he kept further remarks to himself. 

 

“Not cool, man. Sorry ‘bout him. I’m Tsuburaba and Monoma does not speak for our class. I use he/him pronouns and I’m bisexual.”

 

“Honenuki Juzo. Please use they/them for me. I’m queer but I don’t use a specific label.”

 

“My name is Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu. So you can call me Tetsutetsu or just Tetsu even. I use him/him but I’m questioning as far as my sexuality.”

 

“Ah, I suppose it’s my turn. I am also questioning. My name is Yaoyorozu Momo and I use she/her pronouns.”

 

“I’m Izuku. I’m gender non-conforming and I use he/him pronouns. I’m bi or pan. I’m not sure.”

 

“My name is Ojiro and I use he/him. I’m heterosexual.”

 

“I’m Satou, he/him pronouns. I’m bi.”

 

“Shouji, he/him.” 

 

“I think that’s everyone,” Nemuri declared. “Next, does anyone have any questions about any of the terms mentioned so far?”

 


 

Notes:

Just introducing them took more space than I expected.
Basically just me listing characters.

Should I add a mini-series in the Found Family collection that's just an extension of this scene?

For those who didn't specify their sexuality:
Kodai: Straight
Shouto: Bi but he hasn't gotten there yet
Iida: Is ace/aro but is interested in dating the dekusquad. He'll learn about queerplatonic relationships later.
Uraraka: bi
Jurota: bi
Bakugou: gay and ignoring it
Monoma: gay and in denial!
Tetsutetsu: bi
Momo: gay
Shouji: gay but doesn't like talking about it

And then bonus: I'm thinking of having trans!Kirishima in this story. It's a headcanon I like.

Chapter 55: Squad Bonding

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

WHAT EVERYONE IS WEARING THIS CHAPTER!

(Because it's a sleepover so they all showed in pajamas)

 

(Left to Right) Tsu, Uraraka, Mina, Mei

 

(Left to Right) Izuku, Hitoshi, Kirishima, Bakugou

 

(Left to Right) Todoroki, Iida, Sero, Denki

 

 


 

“Your Nerd Squad girls are here,” Kacchan announced as he walked into the house. 

 

“Wait! Who’s in the Nerd Squad?” Denki asked from his spot on the couch. 

 

“Round Face, Frog-Girl, Glasses, and IcyHot,” Kacchan answered with a shrug. 

 

“What about me?” Mei huffed, sitting next to Izuku at the coffee table. 

 

“Obviously, you’re a part of the Family Squad,” Kacchan scoffed. 

 

“Let’s call you, me, Mina, Hanta, and Kirishima the Baku Squad!” Denki exclaimed. Kacchan gave him an annoyed look but didn’t argue. 

 

“Hello, Yamada-san,” Uraraka greeted Mama who was monitoring them all from the dining area. “Is Aizawa home?”

 

“Nope. This is going to be a surprise for him too. I can’t wait,” Mama laughed. When Izuku and Hitoshi asked to host a sleepover, Mama begged them to say nothing to Dad. ‘Coming home to twelve kids is going to be priceless,’ Mama had said. 

 

“What are you working on, kero?” Tsu asked, sitting on the other side of Izuku. 

 

“I’m still working on the design for Denki’s support item. I’m thinking of running the conductive material down the arm like a sleeve but then…” Mei trailed off in thought, pencil flying across the page of her sketchbook. 

 

“Gross,” Kacchan commented looking at Hitoshi and Denki curled up together on the couch. 

 

“You’re just jealous because your crush is oblivious,” Hitoshi retorted, sticking his tongue out at him. The doorbell rang. “Speaking of.” 

 

“Shut it,” Kacchan barked, heading to the door. 

 

“This is cute,” Izuku told Tsu, touching the sleeve of her pajamas lightly. “And very soft.” 

 

“Wouldn’t that get hot in the summer?” Uraraka asked. 

 

Tsu shrugged. “Nights get cold and with my quirk, it’s uncomfortable for me. It’s easier to drink water during hot nights than to warm up once I’m cold.”

 

“Okay, we’ve got Pinky, Shitty Hair, and Tape Face now,” Kacchan said, leading the trio into the living room. 

 

“I brought all my nail polish!” Mina exclaimed. 

 

“Is that… Present Mic?” Sero asked, noticing the adult in the adjoining dining area. 

 

“Parent number one,” Hitoshi told him. 

 

“What?” Mina screeched. Kirishima gave Mama a nervous wave. 

 

“If I’m parent number one, does that mean I’m your favorite?” Mama asked, waving back. 

 

“No, it means your the only one here right now,” Hitoshi replied. 

 

“That hurts, Hitoshi,” Mama gasped with mock sadness. 

 

“We don’t have favorites,” Hitoshi defended. 

 

“Who’s the other parent?” Mina asked, placing her box of nail polish on the coffee table. 

 

“He’ll be home around midnight tonight,” Mama supplied. “You’ll meet him then. You’ve got six hours or so to kill. Have fun.”

 

“I get to give Izuku a makeover!” Mina asserted immediately. 

 

“Me too?” Denki asked, giving her his best puppy dog eyes. 

 

“Yes! Anyone who wants one can have one!” Mina cheered.

 

“I brought makeup too,” Uraraka said excitedly. The doorbell rang, announcing their last two guests. 

 


 

“Are you sure that’s safe?” Iida asked as Mina poised her eyeliner pen over Kacchan. 

 

“The eyeliner?” Mina asked, confused. 

 

“Putting it on Bakugou,” Iida clarified. 

 

“Hah? I fucking said she could, didn’t I?” Kacchan snapped. “You know I wear eyeliner with my hero costume, right?”

 

“I did not,” Iida admitted. “I apologize.”

 

“I feel like getting a makeover is inevitable when you host a sleepover with people who like makeup,” Hitoshi commented as Uraraka tried to get his hair to do anything normal. He had to sit on the floor while she sat on the couch due to his height.

 

“Mhm, you’re next Iida,” Uraraka warned him. 

 

Izuku reached for a ribbon to braid into Tsu’s hair only to find Shouto right in his face when he turned. “W-what?”

 

“They made your eyes bigger,” Shouto observed. “And you’re sparkly.”

 

“That is the magic of eyeliner and body glitter,” Mina beamed. 

 

“I like it,” Shouto declared making Izuku blush. He occupied himself with braiding Tsu’s hair. 

 


 

Takeout was delivered for dinner and two movies later, Mina was insisting they play Never Have I Ever. Mama promptly got up to hide in his room. “I want deniability,” he insisted. 

 

“Okay, we can’t drink, so everyone gets 10 marshmallows instead,” Mina explained. Izuku helped her get some bowls to sort the marshmallows she brought. “If you lose, the punishment is just losing and maybe getting a sugar high.”

 

Once everyone got their marshmallows, Mina started. “Never have I ever… had a crush on someone in this room.”

 

“Straight for the good shit,” Sero commented, rolling his eyes. Kirishima, Kacchan, Hitoshi, Denki, Shouto, Iida, Uraraka, Tsu, and Izuku all ate a marshmallow. “Oh, damn.”

 

Sero was to her left. “Never have I ever fainted because of my quirk.” Denki and Izuku each ate a marshmallow. 

 

“Does hibernating count?” Tsu asked. “I fall asleep when I get cold.”

 

“Yeah,” Sero decided. Tsu shrugged and ate another marshmallow. 

 

“Never have I ever um, had a pet?” Kirishima tried. Izuku, Hitoshi, and Tsu ate marshmallows.

 

“You have pets?” Kirishima asked, looking around. 

 

“We have five cats,” Hitoshi replied. “They’re around here somewhere.”

 

“Never have I ever tried to do bondage with my quirk,” Denki said, looking pointedly at Sero. 

 

“Dude, that was one time,” Sero defended before eating a marshmallow.

 

“Never have I ever kicked Number Two Pro Hero Endeavor in the face,” Hitoshi threw out. 

 

“You can’t target me like that,” Izuku argued. 

 

“I can,” Hitoshi grinned. “Eat your marshmallow, gremlin.”

 

“You did what?” Sero demanded. Izuku sighed and shared the story for those who didn’t already know. 

 

“You just keep getting better!” Mina exclaimed. “A badass bean!”

 

“Okay, hm. Never have I ever… dated someone.” Hitoshi glared at Izuku. Hitoshi, Tsu, Denki, and Mina all ate a marshmallow. 

 

“Never have I ever been to a sleepover before this one,” Shouto admitted. Everyone else ate a marshmallow and gave him a concerned look. 

 

“Never have I ever been outside Japan,” Tsu said. Kacchan, Shouto, Iida, Denki, and Mina all ate a marshmallow. 

 

“Never have I ever kissed someone,” Uraraka said shyly. Everyone except Mei, Shouto, and Iida ate a marshmallow.

 

“Never have I ever cheated on an exam,” Iida declared loudly. Nobody ate a marshmallow that time. “I am glad to see that we all have academic honor,” Iida said with his choppy hand motions.

 

“Never have I ever gotten a tattoo,” Mei said unexpectedly. What was expected is that no one ate a marshmallow. 

 

“Never have I ever bleached or dyed my hair,” Kacchan said. Surprisingly, Kirishima, Shouto, and Mina all ate a marshmallow. 

 

“I tried to make myself look normal,” Mina admitted. “Bodypaint, sclera contacts, hair dye, the works. It was impossible to manage so I quit.”

 

“I tried to bleach my left side white but my hair turned pink instead,” Shouto confessed. 

 

“My hair isn’t naturally red. I’m living a lie,” Kirishima said with tears in his eyes. 

 

“No one cares, Shitty Hair. As long as you like it,” Kacchan huffed. 

 

“Aw, that’s sweet. Okay, my turn again!” Mina cheered. “Okay, never have I ever had sex.”

 

“Game’s over,” Kacchan snapped. 

 

“What why?” Mina whined. Then she gasped. “Have you? Aw, are you embarrassed?”

 

“I haven’t,” Kacchan scoffed. “That’s just too far.”

 

“If no one here has then it’s fine,” Mina argued. “Obviously, I don’t expect anyone to have. Except maybe our resident couple.”

 

“Kacchan, it’s fine,” Izuku interjected. He picked up a marshmallow and ate it. He only had three left at this point. 

 

“But you didn’t eat a marshmallow for the dating one,” Iida protested. 

 

“I know,” Izuku said flatly. Expressions of confusion and concern filled the room. He could ignore them. Let the game move on. But at that moment, Izuku decided he could trust the people here with his history. Hitoshi could help him tell it if he couldn’t get through it on his own.

 


 

Shouta entered the house after patrol to be met with screams. He tensed for less than a second before he registered that it was the exaggerated kind from old horror movies. He made his way to the living room only to find approximately half his class curled up in a giant blanket pile with their attention on the TV screen. 

 

Would it be mean to wait for a particularly suspenseful moment and scare them? Probably. A little bit. Was he going to pass up the opportunity? No.

 

He stood behind the couch, waiting for the perfect moment. When they all held their breaths and leaned either towards or away from the screen, he readied his capture weapon. At the next jump scare, he wrapped up the closest kids. Screams and curses ensued. 

 

The light flipped on after a moment, courtesy of Hizashi. “Aizawa-Sensei?” Ashido gasped. 

 

“What are you doing here?” Kirishima asked. 

 

“Obviously he’s the other parent,” Sero sighed, hand on his chest to steady his breathing. 

 

“Oh shit, no way!” Ashido exclaimed. 

 

“And here I thought they were going to freak you out,” Hizashi pouted. 

 

“They were the ones watching a horror movie with their guards down,” Shouta shrugged, releasing Izuku, Iida, and Tsu from his capture weapon. 

 

“Yeah, because it’s wise to scare the superpowered teens,” Bakugou scoffed, holding up a burned blanket. 

 

“Wait, does this mean that Aizawa and Present Mic are married?” Kirishima interrupted. The rest of the group gave him an unimpressed look.

Notes:

I'm also thinking of adding separate bonus scenes. Like of the chapters I cut short either due to space constraints or for story flow. Or deleted scenes. Because this started out with truth or dare but I scrapped it.

Like that entire conversation could be a stand-alone bonus scene in the found family collection.

So there's now a total of 10 students that know about their parents (Not including Hitoshi or Izuku in the count)

Chapter 56: Sage Analysis

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku and Hitoshi were working on their homework at the coffee table while Dad watched the news. Izuku was half-listening, to make note of any recent villains so he could look up the clips later for his blog. “For our next story, a new, anonymous analyst has taken the internet by storm. They post on a blog titled Sage Analysis.”

 

Izuku’s head shot up. “Next to nothing is known about the individual behind the blog aside from the fact that they deliver extremely accurate analysis on various villains that have made headlines. No inaccuracies have been discovered so far, leaving people wondering, just who is this mysterious blogger.”

 

“Hey, look, you made the news,” Hitoshi smiled, looking proud. 

 

“That wasn’t my intention!” Izuku exclaimed. 

 

“Pro heroes and police have admitted to using their analyses lately to take down villains and criminals. We have a few guests here today who have agreed to speak about how they’ve utilized the blog in their lives. Please welcome Pro Hero Hawks, the Hamamatsu Chief of Police Hada Kaouro, and Japan’s leader in Quirk Genetics Dr. Nagai Osamu.”

 

“What?” Izuku squeaked as Hawks and two men in suits stepped out. 

 

“So Hada-san, you mentioned during our call to you that you and your department have been using the Sage Analysis blog in your investigations lately,” the host smiled. 

 

“Yes, we have. I know for a fact that other departments across Japan have been, as well. The analyses they publish have been useful in being prepared to deal with their quirks once in custody as well as to make connections with their motives,” the chief explained. “Understanding what they were trying to do at a scene or on the footage is invaluable when it comes to identifying motive and identity.”

 

“The police normally work with analysts, don’t they?”

 

“Yes,” he answered. “The police regularly work with analysts employed by their department or hero agencies. They may also work with independent analysts, either freelancers or those who publish their work for the public, like this Sage individual.”

 

“How do the analyses by this individual differ from what we normally see?”

 

“Their detail and accuracy are unlike anything we’ve ever seen. For example, there was a villain recently that our usual analyst believed was using telekinesis. This Sage individual was able to determine from the same footage, that she was actually drawing in air and then using it as an extension of her body. Furthermore, they stated that she processed the air through her respiratory system. All it took to stop her after that was a harmless smoke bomb because contaminated air was unusable for her.”  

 

“Sage’s analyses make it so much easier to plan ahead,” Hawks agreed. “I honestly would like to figure out how to get them working for my agency. Unfortunately, they take limited commissions and generally will only analyze your quirk for personal use.”

 

“Probably because they’d have every department and agency hounding them if they didn’t have those restrictions in place,” the chief laughed. 

 

“Pros want you!” Hitoshi exclaimed, shaking Izuku. Izuku looked over at Dad. 

 

“I honestly figured you’d get this kind of attention,” Dad shrugged. “Maybe not quite this quickly but to this extent, yeah.”

 

“What about you, Dr. Nagai? How has this blog helped you?” the host asked.

 

“Well, in addition to the analyses, they also publish additional quirk theories separately from the analyses. The accuracy of these is not at 100% but of the ones I’ve gotten to test, the majority are correct or nearly correct,” the doctor stated. “They are quite helpful in my research. I read through them both to answer questions and to get out of a rut when I’m stuck on a project.”

 

“For our viewers, would you mind explaining the difference between quirk analysis and quirk theory?”

 

“Of course. Quirk analysis would be figuring out how, say, Hawks’ wings can function. How the feathers can disperse and move independently before reforming wings. But quirk theory would be figuring out why they move. Is it telekinetic, magnetic, air control? Quirk theory usually requires in-depth, scientific testing to confirm the hypothesis.”

 

“What do you think of the speculation that the person behind the blog has an intelligence quirk?”

 

“It’s entirely possible. It’s impressive work whether they do or not, though. Even those with intelligence quirks rarely achieve 100% accuracy the way this individual has unless they are repeating memorized information. Since their analyses are unique, we can be sure that this isn’t just repetition. I’d go so far as to call them a genius among geniuses, at least in regards to their analyses,” the doctor said solemnly. 

 

“Genius among genius,” Hitoshi grinned. 

 

“Shut up,” Izuku blushed. 

 


 

“Did you guys see the news last night?” Sero asked, feigning nonchalance. Izuku froze.

 

“Oh, yeah that report on that analyst, right?” Mina hummed. 

 

“Genius among geniuses, I believe they said,” Tokoyami added. 

 

“Gosh, wouldn’t it be so cool if we personally knew a quirk analyst with 100% accuracy?” Hagakure said pointedly. “Oh wait…”

 

The class turned to Izuku. Oh wow, look how interesting this desk is…

 

“You run the blog, don’t you?” Momo asked. Izuku wasn’t sure if he should tell them, lie, or just say nothing at all. 

 

“Bro, it’s fine if you do. None of us would judge you or anything,” Kirishima smiled. “I mean, it’s super cool actually!”

 

“I’m not supposed to--” Izuku shied away from the class. 

 

“Izuku is the author behind the blog,” Dad spoke up, having slipped into the classroom while everyone was focused on Izuku. “I’m sure that’s quite obvious to anyone who knows what his quirk is. But I do not want to see anyone sharing this fact. Analyzing villains can be dangerous. His identity is to be kept secret. Is that understood?”

 

“Yes, Sensei,” several voices chimed. 

 

“Not like we’d want to put Izuku in danger anyway,” Mina waved her hand dismissively. “We’re just super proud of him!”

 


 

“Auntie Nemuri!” Izuku whisper-shouted as he stormed into her office. The door was open partially so that kids knew they could come in, so she didn’t mind. 

 

“Yes, dear?” she asked. She hadn’t spoken to him in her office since the impromptu sex ed and relationship dynamics lesson Shouta and Hizashi insisted on. He closed the door behind him.

 

He turned to face her, almost looking like he was about to change his mind and bolt. But then determination settled over his features. “Is it normal to want to kiss your friends?”

 

Why does he always phrase questions like this? In ways that leave her at a loss for words? “In what context?” she asked after a long moment. 

 

“It’s not always kisses, but they still seem like couple-y impulses. Like when I want to hold Ochaco’s hand or kiss Tsu on the cheek at lunch or kiss Shouto goodbye after school. The other day Tenya came to school kind of depressed and I wanted to lay his head in my lap and pet his hair until he cheered up.”

 

“I see. Do you feel these impulses with other friends or just these four?” Nemuri asked. Really, what are the odds that Iida was in her office after the joint lessons about pretty much the same issue? Twenty bucks says that when Uraraka’s scheduled session came around, she’d have this conversation again. 

 

“Well, sometimes I hug Mei or Toshi but it’s only hugs for others. These four are the only ones I want to kiss or hold hands with.” Oh, sweet summer child.

 

“While physical affection can be normal between friends, the fact that your asking means you already suspect that this is something beyond normal friendship for you,” Nemuri pointed out. “We’ve talked about relationship types before. The nature of relationships; platonic, queerplatonic, romantic, sexual, or others. And of course, dynamics such as monogamous, open, or polyamorous. Which of these could you see yourself in with these four people?”

 

“Maybe… queerplatonic? I don’t know if what I feel is romantic. Like, I feel ‘more’ or maybe ‘different’ for them than my other friends. Kind of like how Kacchan and Mei feel ‘more’ but in the same way as the rest of my family. But at the same time, thinking of calling them my boyfriends and girlfriends sounds weird. And not just because it’s plural. My girlfriend Ochaco.” Nemuri suppressed the urge to laugh when he grimaced at the thought. 

 

“It sounds incorrect?” Nemuri offered. “Not quite how you want to describe the bond between you?”

 

“Yeah,” Izuku replied. 

 

“I can’t say for sure since it’s how you feel, but what you’re describing could definitely fall under queerplatonic bonds,” she smiled. 

 

“What do I do now?” Izuku asked. 

 

“That’s also up to you, dear. You could talk to them and see if they’d like to join a polyamorous QPR with you. You could also take time to think about if you want to pursue a relationship. Or, as with the crushes in movies, you could say nothing and just pine dramatically.” Izuku frowned at her teasing. 

 

“But seriously, you don’t have to do anything. Haven’t you wanted to do something but decided not to for one reason or another? Just as you could decide to skip lunch to study, you don’t have to act on your emotions. If you want to do something, then you can. There is no wrong choice.”

Notes:

Every time I try to describe how queerplatonic attraction feels, I want to die.
It's a weird in-between feeling that I lack words for. I did my very best.

Izuku: I think I have crushes. I want to kiss people.
Nemuri: Shouta's going to have a heart attack

I also want to say, if you want to stop reading the story, just do it without leaving me an essay/lecture about their dislike of a specific detail or character. As the writer, I decide the main characters and relevant information. If you don’t like a character, don’t read? I don’t need an announcement that you’re quitting the story. You do you. I’ve quit stories before too. It comes down to personal preference. It’s just comes off as kind of childish, I guess? Constructive criticism or sharing headcanons is fine. But complaining about your preferences not being met isn't either of those.

I'm sorry if that seems rude on my part. I just mean that there's no reason to get legitimately mad and I'd rather people just go off in peace rather than dwell on it. Don't work yourself up, ya know? I'm rambling at this point so I'll hush now.

Chapter 57: Studying in Momoland

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay, that’s it for class,” Dad said, grabbing their attention. “There’s only one week left until the final exams. You are all studying properly, right? I’m sure you already know, but it won’t just be a written exam. There’s also a practical component. Make sure you train your minds and bodies at the same time. That’s all.”

 

No sooner than Dad had left the room, Mina and Denki whined in unison. “I haven’t studied at all!” They had taken 19th and 20th respectively in the review exam at the start of the year.

 

“With the sports festival and the internship, I didn’t study at all,” Denki admitted.

 

“It’s true that we had one event after another but…” Tokoyami trailed off. He had gotten 14th place in the review exams. 

 

“It’s been four weeks since the internship ended,” Izuku pointed out. “With this next week, that makes five weeks you could have studied in.” Denki and Mina hung their heads in defeat. 

 

“For the review exams, we’d just started school, so they didn’t cover much. I didn’t really have a hard time with them, but with the back-to-back events and stuff, finals will be different,” Satou said. He had placed 12th in the review exam. Kouda, who had placed 11th, nodded in agreement.

 

“Ashido! Kaminari! Let’s do our best! We all want to go to the training camp together, right?” Izuku encouraged. He had placed first, but he also had a slight advantage because of the mutation aspect of his quirk. 

 

“Yes!” Tenya, who placed 3rd, agreed. “As class president, I also have high hopes that you’ll be moved to action!”

 

“It’s pretty hard to fail if you just pay attention in class,” Shouto said flatly. He had gotten 5th.

 

“Mina, Kaminari,” Momo called. “I may be able to be of assistance with the class lectures. I can’t help at all with the practical though.” She had gotten 2nd and would probably be the best person to tutor others since she learned strictly through her study methods, unlike Izuku.

 

“I’m not one of those two, but can I join too? I’m having some trouble with quadratic functions,” Jirou asked. She placed 7th. 

 

“Sorry, me too! How are you with classical Japanese?” Sero chimed in. He had gotten 17th.

 

“I’d like to join too. There’s a bunch of stuff I don’t get,” Ojiro admitted. He placed 8th. 

 

“Yes of course! Let us hold a study session at my residence this weekend!” Momo suggested. “Everyone can come if they want. We may be able to study more efficiently if we all work together.”

 

“Seriously? I can’t want to see your house!” Mina exclaimed. Murmurs of agreement spread through the class. 

 

“Oh, then, in that case, I must tell Mother and have her open up the hall!” Momo said excitedly. “What kind of tea are you all partial to? In my family, we always drink Harrod’s or Wedgewood, so if you have any preferences, let me know!  Of course, you can trust me to help you study, too! I will definitely show you how I can help.”

 

Everyone else kind of froze at that, although Momo didn’t notice. She was too excited at the prospect of guests and rambling about tea. “It’s like she casually slapped me with the huge difference in how we were born,” Denki said thoughtfully.

 

“But her bounciness is so cute that I don’t care,” Jirou agreed. 

 

“Everyone’s panicking now, even though it won’t do any good to cram this late in the game,” Aoyama commented absently from his desk. He had placed 18th in the practice exams. 

 

“Shouldn’t you try cramming a little?” Shouji, who had placed 10th, asked. 

 

“What are you talking about?” Aoyama asked with a threatening grin as if daring the other teen to bring up his placement. “What is it? Hm?” Shouji simply shook his head.

 


 

“Wow,” Denki breathed, stunned. “I knew she was rich, but I didn’t think she was this rich…”

 

Izuku, and presumably others, nodded absently in agreement. The class minus Shouto and Shouji stood in awe of the massive gated fence. The property stretched out of sight in both directions down the street. Honestly, he also suspected that the property on the other side of the street was a part of it. The fence and forest-like appearance matched.

 

The intercom system next to the gate chimed. Momo’s voice followed the charming ‘ding.’ “Everyone, I have been waiting for you! Please, come in!”

 

The gates opened automatically and the teens tentatively entered the property, following the path all the way to the main house. Momo showed up to greet them at a positively enormous door. They were all led through the main entrance and down some hallways to what must be ‘the hall’ Momo mentioned before. 

 

Various people, whom Izuku assumed were some kind of staff, dipped their heads in respect every time the group passed them. It was unnerving. Ochako looked like she was having some sort of existential crisis. Even Tenya seemed impressed. Was Shouto’s home this big too?

 

Seated in the hall, which vaguely reminded Izuku of the castle from Disney’s Beauty and the Beast, Ojirou was the first to break the stunned silence. “I feel so out of place. It’s making me nervous.”

 

“Me too,” Sero admitted. 

 

“Iida-kun, what do we do?” Mina whispered. 

 

“Just act as normal. It’s fine. We are here as Momo’s friends, not business associates,” Tenya assured everyone. 

 

“Is your home like this too?” Satou asked. 

 

“Ah, no. This is impressive. Although my family has been invited into homes like this. This is the type of place that people in business usually have. The CEOs of prestigious companies and such,” Tenya explained. “Because they hold their meetings and may even house associates who travel, it serves as more than a family home. It’s also a secondary place of business.”

 

“That actually makes a lot of sense, kero,” Tsu decided. There were murmurs of agreement among the group. 

 

Then Momo showed up with a rolling cart of tea and cakes. “What is it?”

 

“Oh, nothing,” everyone chimed in unison. 

 

Momo smiled and handed out the tea she had brought. Despite her protests, Sero, Izuku, and Aoyama got up to help her pass out the teacups. Mina and Kouda helped distribute the trays of cakes so that everyone could reach one. The rest started pulling out notes and textbooks and trying to figure out who needed help with what. It was a very productive day and they had fun too. 

 


 

Testing was never fun for Shouta. It went on for three days, only breaking for lunch and short 15 minute breaks every two hours. He was not allowed to nap, much to his dismay, so he entertained himself by watching the students and making narratives for them in his head. 

 

Izuku, for example, was the first to finish every subject. By a lot of time. The poor kid looked like he was considering smashing his head in on the desk by the end of the first day since he spent most of the allotted time with nothing to do. One can only double-check their work so many times. An unfortunate downside to intelligence enhancements. ‘

 

Alternatively, Kaminari was the last person done with every subject. He usually worked until Shouta said ‘pencils down.’ During the time allotted, he’d switch frequently between frantic scribbling and staring at his test as if it deeply offended him. Of course, he got accommodations such as his test booklets being in a different format. Not different or easier information, just worded in a way he didn’t struggle to comprehend.

 

Hitoshi took naps whenever he finished a test. Bakugou had to bring special wipes to nullify the nitroglycerin sweat on his palms since he couldn’t burn it off the way he usually did without disrupting people. Satou had brought sweets to share with everyone during the breaks on the second and third days. They were all restless and the 15-minute breaks barely did a thing.

 

He was relieved when it was finally over. “The last person in each row, collect the answer sheets and bring them here.” 

 

“Thanks for helping us study, Yaomomo!” Shouta overheard Mina say brightly. 

 

“I wasn’t super confident on everything, but I didn’t leave anything blank at least!” Kaminari beamed at the others. Good, Shouta thought, pleased that the accommodations were able to help the electric student. He may be a hardass but he ultimately wanted his students to succeed. This particular class showed more promise than he’d seen in a while.

Notes:

Got a mental block of some kind! Sorry about that.

It was weird because I knew /what/ I wanted to write but I wasn't sure how to start.

I read fics while I thought about it and got more ideas. Oddly, despite reading mostly animal transformation and de-aging stories, I got an idea for a villain Deku fic. I'm not sure what to tag it as if I post it. "Portraying villains in a positive light?" Like, their interactions with each other are positive. But they're still villains. It's just mostly from their POV and they see themselves as the good guys. If that makes sense?

I wish there were two of me so I could write more in a day. I have all these ideas in my head.

Chapter 58: Final Exams Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Now, we will begin the practical exam,” Dad announced, having led them to a different part of campus. “Of course, it’s possible to fail this exam. If you want to go to the training camp, then don’t make any stupid mistakes.”

 

“There are a lot of teachers,” Jirou observed. Power Loader, Ectoplasm, Cementoss, Snipe, Present Mic, Eraserhead, Thirteen, Midnight, and All Might were lined up on the steps of the training center. 

 

“I expect that you all have gathered information ahead of time and have some idea of what you will be doing,” Dad said flatly.

 

“We’re fighting robot warriors like at the entrance exam, right?” Denki asked.

 

“Fireworks! Curry! Test of Courage!” Mina exclaimed, thinking about the training camp.

 

Dad’s scarf started shifting and suddenly Nezu popped out. “For various reasons, the exam will be different this time! From now on, we want to focus on person-to-person combat and hero work, and stress teaching that is closer to actual fighting. So… we’ll have you form teams of two to fight against one teacher!”

 

“Against the teachers?” Ochako asked incredulously.

 

“In addition,” Dad continued. “The pairs and who each pair will be up against have already been decided. These were determined at my discretion based on various factors, including fighting style, grades, and interpersonal relationships.”

 

“Hagakure and Tokoyami will be up against Ectoplasm. Asui and Ojirou will be up against Cementoss.” Tsu didn’t seem particularly worried or excited.

 

“Kaminari and Aoyama will be up against me.” Denki swallowed nervously. 

 

“Bakugou and Hitoshi will be up against All Might.” Hitoshi and Kacchan grinned while All Might looked nervous. 

 

“Iida and Jirou will be up against Power Loader. Satou and Ashido will be up against Thirteen. Yaoyorozu and Shouji will be up against Nezu.” Momo visibly paled. 

 

“Izuku and Kouda will be up against Present Mic.” Mama smiled. I am sorry for what I will have to do to you, Mama, Izuku thought solemnly, already coming up with a plan. 

 

“Uraraka and Sero will be up against Snipe. And lastly, Kirishima and Todoroki will be up against Midnight,” Dad finished. 

 

“The time limit for the exam is 30 minutes,” Nezu informed them. “Your objective is to either put these handcuffs on the teacher or have one of you escape from the stage.”

 

“Capture the teacher or escape…” Denki said thoughtfully. “It’s kind of like the combat training.”

 

“Is it really okay to run away?” Mina asked.

 

“Yup,” Nezu smiled.

 

“But it’ll be different from the combat training! You’ll be up against someone waaaaaay better than you,” Mama warned. 

 

“Better than us?” Jirou scoffed. “I can’t really imagine it though.” 

 

“Hey, watch your mouth, you hear?” Mama scolded.

 

“This time, your exam will be very similar to a real battle. Please think of us as villains,” Thirteen added. 

 

“Assuming you come across the enemy, if you think you can win a fight against them, then that’s fine,” Snipe said smoothly. “However…”

 

“In cases where there’s too big a difference in your abilities, it would be smarter to run away and get help. Todoroki, Iida, and Izuku. I’m sure you three understand this well,” Dad gave them a pointed look. 

 

“That’s right!” All Might exclaimed. “With this test, your decision-making skills are being tested. But with these rules, you’re probably thinking the only choice is to run, right? That’s why we had the support course make these for us!”

 

“Ultra compressed weights!” Mama announced, showing the devices to the class.

 

“We’ll put on about half of our body weight. It’s to give you a handicap. It’s old-fashioned, but it makes it hard to move and eats up stamina,” All Might ex[lained, putting his on. “Oh shoot, they’re heavier than I thought. By the way, there was a competition to decide on the design, and we ended up using young Hatsume’s.”

 

“To allow us to consider fighting you, huh? You’re underestimating us,” Kacchan glared. 

 

Dad ignored him. “All right, each team will take the practical exam in order on the prepared stage. Those waiting their turn can watch the exams or think of strategies as a team. Do what you want. That’s all.”

 


 

“You did get that costume Izuku suggested, right?” Fumikage asked as Hagakure slipped off her shoes and gloves. 

 

“Yep! They settled on a bodysuit and they even cover my feet with protective soles sewn in,” Hagakure answered. They set off into an off-white colosseum of sorts. It had multiple levels to it. Ectoplasm stood in the center. The plan was for Hagakure to avoid him and the clones and find the gate. Once she did, she could just slip through unseen. 

 

Fumikage would fight and act as if she was still near him. At least, that was the plan. It fell apart pretty quickly. It took almost half of their time limit but Fumikage managed to get past the clones to the connecting colosseum. This one was bathed in blue. Hagakure was most likely in here but there were clones blocking the gate. 

 

More clones and the original Ectoplasm stormed into the blue colosseum. Fumikage tried to fend them off but he was outnumbered and overwhelmed. He couldn’t get to the gate to clear it and Hagakure couldn’t provide support without revealing her location. And reveal herself she did, in an attempt to help Fumikage get away from the clones.

 

Unfortunately, once he knew where she was, Ectoplasm reformed his clones into one giant clone. Fumikage and Hagakure were trapped in its artificial body. They struggled as much as they could, trying to break free until eventually, the timer ran out.

 


 

Ojirou spun, using his tail to bust through another cement wall. Tsu followed suit, kicking through one before landing on another. “This isn’t working,” Tsu called. 

 

“We can’t keep breaking them if he’s just going to keep making more,” Ojirou agreed. “But how are we supposed to get to him?”

 

“Let’s fall back,” Tsu suggested, dodging another wall. The two of them booked it to the lobby of a random building a few fake city blocks away. “Okay, so what do we know?”

 

“Brute force isn’t working but he’s blocking the gate,” Ojirou answered. 

 

“He needs to touch things for his quirk to activate on them,” Tsu added. She was quiet for a moment before continuing. “Aizawa-Sensei said ‘when there’s too big a difference in your abilities, it would be smarter to run away.’ Perhaps this is one of those times.”

 

“He’s blocking the gate,” Ojirou reiterated. 

 

“Sure, but if we make it seem like we are alternating our strength so that we don’t get worn out, it would give one of us a chance to sneak off,” Tsu suggested. 

 

Ojirou looked contemplative. “That headgear comes off, right?” Tsu nodded.

 

“And I can turn semi-invisible,” Tsu offered. Ojirou grinned. 

 


 

Once back in the streets, Tsu busted down several walls before swapping places with Ojirou. When she ducked behind the flower planter that Ojirou had been behind, she carefully slipped her headgear off, propping it up on the edge. This way, it looked like she was still crouched here with the top of her head peeking over. 

 

Activating her camouflage, she snuck around the block, breaking into a run once she was out of sight. When she came around to the street Cementoss was standing guard on, she hopped onto the walls of the building. She didn’t know if he could feel vibrations through the ground and she didn’t really want to risk it. 

 

She crawled up to the edge of the building, just meters away from the gate. Putting all her strength into her back legs, she pushed off the building and rolled through the gate. The buzzer above it recognized her despite the camouflage and went off. She let the camouflage drop just as Cementoss turned around looking both surprised and pleased.

Notes:

This took so long, I'm sorry. I have most of the next several fights done and I'm finding them easier so they should be done soon.

I was going to drop all of the final exam chapters at once but since it took me so long to figure out the ectoplasm one, I'm giving the one chapter that's done right away.

The solution was literally just swapping a failing team with a winning team. Sorry, Tokoyami.

Opinions on poly Shouta/Hizashi/Nemuri? I was thinking of using that setup in a fic sometime to get a little variety into my adoption fics. (Because that's my favorite trope I guess and nearly all the stories I think up involve that. I just like angst and family fluff??)

Chapter 59: Final Exams Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You look nervous, mon amie,” Aoyama commented as they walked down the street of a fake residential neighborhood. 

 

“I am,” Denki hissed, releasing small shocks. His new wrist bracers kept his sparks on his hands like they were supposed to. If Aizawa got close enough, he’d definitely use his quirk. So they might have a little warning if his sparks suddenly stop. 

 

“Mm,” Aoyama hummed. “Because we are fighting le père de ton copain?”

 

“What?” Denki asked. He knew English near-fluently because of his reading habit, but French was not a language he ever read. 

 

“Your boyfriend’s papa, non?” Aoyama asked with an innocent head tilt. Somehow, the soft smile that accompanied it read like a smirk. 

 

“Uh, I…” Denki wasn’t sure how to reply. That was supposed to be a secret. 

 

“Don’t worry. Mes lèvres sont scellées,” Aoyama said, making some kind of motion over his mouth. “I guessed a while ago. Pas trop subtils, n'est-ce pas? I also worked out that his mari, er, husband is Yamada-Sensei. I haven’t confirmed it, but I am usually quite intuitive.” 

 

“...You realize I’m going to tell him,” Denki warned. 

 

Aoyama shrugged. “I do not mind. Prêter attention. Your sparkles ceased.”

 

”My--” Denki cursed when he saw his sparks had indeed stopped. He whipped around looking for Aizawa and spotted him balanced on a streetlight. “Does he vaguely remind you of Tuxedo Mask from Sailor Moon too?”

 

“Oui,” Aoyama gasped. “We should get him a rose and a top hat.”

 

“For now, I think we should run,” Denki replied urgently, pushing Aoyama out of the way of the capture weapon extending towards them. They bolted as Aizawa withdrew the weapon that missed its target. 

 


 

Unfortunately, running could only get them so far. They were running around the fake residential neighborhood aimlessly. They had no idea where the gate was. And if they did run into Aizawa, he could just erase their quirks which eliminated combat as an option. 

 

I am so prioritizing martial arts or something after this, Denki decided. Maybe jogging or running too. His lungs were starting to burn from sprinting all this time. “The only way we could fight him is if we could blind him,” Denki gasped out.

 

“Who’s to say we can’t?” Aoyama asked, only just barely breathing better than Denki. “A lot of the plants I’m seeing here use sandy soil. Si cela est fait correctement.”

 

“Show me,” Denki demanded. Aoyama nodded and led him off the streets into a backyard garden. They located some of the soil Aoyama mentioned and gathered it. “This is going to be a bitch to clean out of our costumes.”

 

“I do not look forward to it. But such is the life of heroes, non?” Aoyama replied as they headed back out to the street. 

 

“I can’t say I’ve ever seen someone hide in the backyards,” Aizawa commented, dropping down in front of them. His eyes were open and his hair floated up. This time when the capture weapon went for Denki, Aoyama pushed him out of the way. This was the plan after all. Keep Denki free at all costs. Although, Aoyama had some soil in his pockets too just in case that didn’t work out. 

 

As the capture weapon wrapped around Aoyama, Denki pulled fistfuls of sandy soil from his pockets and threw them at their teacher’s face. His eyes were open, of course, since his quirk was active. Denki was fully expecting to be killed for this later. “What the--?” Aizawa exclaimed, nearly dropping his weapon and rubbing at his eyes in anguish. 

 

“Sorry,” Denki said before grabbing the man’s arm and activating his quirk. The man dropped, briefly paralyzed. Aoyama wriggled out of his bindings and produced the cuffs for Denki to put on Aizawa’s wrists.

 


 

“You want to run or fight?” Hitoshi asked as they entered the fake city that reminded him of shopping and entertainment districts. 

 

“What do you think?” Katsuki scoffed. 

 

“A school-sanctioned opportunity to beat the shit out of All Might? Doesn’t seem like something we should pass up,” Hitoshi grinned. 

 

“Of course not,” Katsuki agreed. “That would be foolish.”

 

“Especially since I went through all the trouble of looking up video clips of people he used to work with during our prep time,” Hitoshi added, fiddling with the controls on his mask. “I say we back him into a wall with a fight and I’ll use one of those voices when he lets his guard down.”

 

“Hell yes,” Katsuki exclaimed with a feral smirk. Abruptly, an impossibly powerful stream of wind ripped through the street. It was powerful enough to damage the street, surrounding buildings, and knock them down. Katsuki recovered first and helped Hitoshi up. 

 

“Who gives a damn about damaging the city?” All Might boomed through the settling cloud of dust. “If you think of this as an exam, you’ll be sorry. I am a villain, heroes.”

 

Ah fuck, Hitoshi groaned internally. Apparently, All Might took roleplaying way too seriously. “Give him hell,” Hitoshi called to Katsuki. 

 

“Keep up,” Katsuki shouted back over his explosions as he took to the air. 

 


 

Hitoshi stood by his earlier assessment that All Might was taking this too seriously. The number one hero was coming at them with such an intensity that he was surprised no one was interfering. Katsuki worked on drawing All Might’s attacks while delivering his own. Meanwhile, Hitoshi used his capture weapon and new ‘Izuku copycat boots’ to try and trip up the man. 

 

They got a few good shots in. All Might got fewer but better shots in. Katsuki’s lip was bleeding and one of his gauntlets was crushed. The property damage was astronomical. If All Might ever decided to be a villain for real, the world was so fucked. 

 

Between a high-powered explosion from Katsuki and an air tearing punch from All Might knocking a whole building over, smoke and dust filled the street. Using the cover and the strain from the fight they’ve been dragging out, Hitoshi set his mask to mimic the voice he thought would work best. 

 

“Toshinori,” Hitoshi coughed out, using both his actual name and the voice of one David Shield. They had been partners while All Might was studying in America. Hitoshi was pretty sure that warranted the man knowing the name of the ‘Small Might’ that had been introduced to the class as a faculty member that worked with All Might. Yagi Toshinori.

 

“Dav--” All Might started with a confused, almost panicked voice. It was enough for Hitoshi to take control of the hero. Except, All Might wasn’t alone in his mind exactly. There were echoes and whispers of people long gone. Hitoshi would have to tell Izuku about it later. 

 

“Cuff him now,” Hitoshi ordered urgently. “I don’t have that strong of a grasp on him.”

 

“What? His brain’s super strong too?” Katsuki asked as he flew over and clicked the cuffs into place on the hero’s wrists. 

 

“Something like that,” Hitoshi shrugged.

Notes:

Kaminari passes! Eraserhead's dry eye is exacerbated!

Aoyama is perceptive. No one can change my mind on that. The guy is (seemingly) aware of the fourth wall so there's no way he isn't aware of everything else happening around him.

All Might, taken down by a mental quirk. That's satisfying!

The Shouta/Hizashi/Nemuri poly ship question on the last chapter was for other fics, not this one. Not everyone was clear on that I guess. My bad. I'm just looking at variety for my stories since I keep using the adoption trope. I was also looking at Shouta/Hizashi/Nemuri as roommates because they figured 'why not? We're basically family.' Then there's the idea of Nezu adopting someone but that seems dangerous... Of course, I could also branch out to other pro heroes. Time or age fuckery would be fun too.

Also, if you missed it, I did an extended version of Chapter 55 (the sleepover) here: https://archiveofourown.to/works/31320062

~~~~Other Adoption(ish) Fics I'm Working On~~~~
*Warning: fair amount of angst in all. Read tags.

Toga & Izuku as Vigilantes: https://archiveofourown.to/works/31386758/chapters/77619344

Izuku moves in with the Bakugous: https://archiveofourown.to/works/29741514/chapters/73153431

Izuku moves in with the LOV: https://archiveofourown.to/works/31300106/chapters/77384534

Hizahi & Shouta take in Izuku who has a quirk: https://archiveofourown.to/works/29668416/chapters/72948243

Eraserhead captured by a villain; Finds Izuku & Hitoshi there: https://archiveofourown.to/works/30420075/chapters/74999844

Hizashi & Shouta find Hitoshi & 'Experimented on' Izuku (Now a hybrid): https://archiveofourown.to/works/30725252/chapters/75828941

And I'm not ashamed to admit that I have more unpublished that I'm just saving up chapters of in my google docs.

Chapter 60: Final Exams Pt. 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“This setting is a little too perfect for his quirk,” Tenya noted as Power Loader burrowed under the ground of a construction site. “Our best bet would be to get him out of the ground.”

 

“I could plug my ear jacks in and send out soundwaves,” Jirou suggested. “It’ll drive him out. But he’s been digging around down there this whole time. There’s probably unstable ground between here and the gate. It might collapse with my soundwaves but if it doesn’t, we have to worry about avoiding them.”

 

“That’s fine. With my Recipro Burst, I think I can move faster than the ground can collapse,” Tenya gave her an appraising look. “You seem pretty light so carrying you shouldn’t interfere with my speed. We can make it out of the gates together.”

 

“Sounds like a plan,” Jirou replied. “I can extend my ear jacks so should I drive him out while you carry me so that we can just take off right away.”

 

“Good thinking,” Tenya agreed. He picked her up, opting for a bridal carry since she might not be able to hang onto his back when his velocity picked up. Their plan luckily worked perfectly the first time and they made it through the gate without further issue. 

 


 

“I feel like maybe this is a little too easy,” Mina said quietly as she and Satou approached the exit gate. 

 

“You think Thirteen will ambush us?” Satou asked. 

 

“I don’t know. I don’t see them anywhere and this place has a pretty open design,” Mina responded, peeking over the small wall they were ducked behind. “There isn’t even anything over there for them to hide behind. The obstacles are on the other side of the stadium.”

 

“Should we just make a run for it?” Satou asked, uncertain. 

 

“I don’t see any other options. If they are waiting to ambush us, they won’t move until we do or the time runs out,” Mina shrugged. “I say we go for it. What’s the worst that could happen?”

 


 

“Where did they even come from?” Mina whined, clinging to the guard rail separating the stadium. Why was there a railing running through the middle of the stadium anyway? Nothing about this exam made sense!

 

“Throw your acid maybe?” Satou suggested, apparently having an easier time hanging on.

 

Mina flailed an arm out, weakly trying to throw acid at Thirteen without losing her grip on the rail. It just got sucked up by Thirteen’s quirk. “Ah! I need more ways to utilize my quirk,” Mina complained. 

 

Satou nodded in agreement. “I can’t do anything if close combat isn’t an option!” 

 

They clung to the railing trying to use their remaining time to think of something. In desperation, Mina threw a shoe at Thirteen. They both fell to the ground when the time ran out and Thirteen turned off their quirk. “That sucked,” Mina lamented. 

 


 

Momo and Shouji cautiously walked around the factory-like battleground. Just breathe. You can do this, Momo assured herself. Then the pipes around them started rumbling. 

 

They ran as the pipes and fences and vents collapsed around them. “The principal is behind this somehow,” Momo called out as they ran. “We need to stop him. Can you use your quirk to find him?”

 

“I can try,” Shouji replied, morphing his tentacles into ears to try and locate the rodent-like creature. The city stopped falling around them and he used that moment of silence to find Nezu. 

 

“What is it?” Momo asked when Shouji noticeably paled. 

 

“He’s laughing maniacally in that direction,” he said pointing. “I’m not sure I want to find him.”

 

“It’s that or find the gate,” she told him as they moved to dodge more falling debris. “Whichever we do, we need to get to our goal before he can block off the path. I’m sure that’s what he aims to do by dismantling everything. If you can keep things from crushing me, I can make something fast enough.”

 

“Do it,” Shouji agreed, letting her take the lead and readying himself to catch any debris. 

 


 

“You’ve got the plan?” Momo asked as she handed over a lucky bag in the form of a backpack. 

 

“We split up. If you find the gate, go through it. If you find the mouse, use the tools in the lucky bag,” Shouji repeated, climbing onto one of the two motorcycles she made. 

 

“I’ll see you when it’s over,” Momo smiled from the other motorcycle. And then they set off. By splitting up, they were making the noises of the motorcycles indiscernible. She rode through the industrial city, narrowly escaping being crushed as things crashed down around her. 

 

She was really hoping to find the gate. But when she had to leap from her motorcycle so that she wasn’t crushed by a falling building, she of course landed several meters from the principal. Nezu was in sight so she made her way a little closer before stopping. Shouji was right about the rodent-like creature cackling like a mad-man, er, mad-mouse. 

 

Ignoring the chills that ran down her spine at the sight, she reached into the lucky bag. Grabbing a smoke bomb, a taser, and the cuffs as she mentally prepared herself. Predict this Nezu, she thought, launching the smoke bomb into the cockpit of the crane. She sprinted forward and activated the taser as soon as she was within range. 

 

As the smoke cleared, Nezu shook his head and peered up at her. Then he looked down at his paws, trapped in the specially fitted cuffs. Then back at her. His nose twitched and after a moment, he grinned. “I like you. How would you like to come to my office for tea and strategy lessons with Izuku sometime?”

 


 

Settled in the middle of a forest, seriously how big is this campus?, Izuku and Kouda waited for the start to be indicated. “Mic has a long-range quirk so he’ll most likely be right by the gate. It will make it impossible for us to slip through without fighting him,” Izuku warned. 

 

‘Can we fight him?’ Kouda signed, looking just a little concerned.

 

“We can,” Izuku affirmed. “And because I think we can, we might as well capture him.”

 

‘How?’ Kouda asked, as the intercom announced the start of their thirty minutes. 

 

“First things first, can you ask a bird to fly over the area and find water?” Izuku asked Kouda. “It could be as tiny as a puddle. We just need to find some water.”

 

‘Why water?’ Kouda asked after calling and directing a bird. 

 

Izuku opened his mouth to explain but was interrupted. “YEAAHHHH! COME OUUUUTTT!!”

 

“Because of that,” Izuku grumbled, hands over his ears. “We aren’t getting anywhere near him without a way to block out his quirk.”

 

A few more quirk-powered shouts later, the bird was back with directions to a stream. Izuku and Kouda headed towards it quickly. “Temporary earplugs can be made with soaked tissue paper,” Izuku told them, pulling a pack of tissues out of the first aid kit on his belt. 

 

‘Is that safe?’ Kouda asked warily. That’s a reasonable concern. 

 

“For one time, short-term use, yes,” Izuku answered, showing Kouda how to fold the tissue for the best fit. “They won’t silence him but they should dampen the sound enough that it won’t be damaging. We can communicate with sign language after that. It’s impossible to communicate even with sign if we have to keep holding our hands over our ears.”

 

“COME ON KIDDOOOS!!!! FIGHT MEEEE!!” Mama shouted seconds after they wet and placed the makeshift earplugs. 

 

‘Better?’ Izuku asked. Kouda nodded. ‘Okay, the next thing we need to do is get him away from the gate and drive him into a trap. You can talk to bugs too, right?’

 

‘I am terrified of them,’ Kouda admitted. 

 

‘They won’t be affected by his quirk like other animals. If you can overcome that to talk to them, we can win,’ Izuku urged. 

 

‘What would you want me to say to them?’ Kouda asked.

 

‘We’re going to find a clearing a little closer and I’d like you to amass a ton of bugs. No such thing as too many. All available bugs. I’ll find the gate and draw him back to the clearing. When I get there, the bugs should come out and swarm him. I’ll get the cuffs on him while he’s distracted,’ Izuku explained. 

 

‘I wouldn’t need to touch the bugs? I could wait outside the clearing,’ Kouda asked, clearly anxious and hopeful. 


‘Absolutely,’ Izuku confirmed. ‘Only one of us needs to cuff him.’

Notes:

NO MAMA AND IZU'S BATTLE IS NOT DONE!

I just split it between chapters. Enjoy your short cliff-hanger.

Also, I watched the Thirteen final exam battle. I read it in the manga. I read it on the fandom Wikipedia site thingy. I can not figure out how Thirteen got between Uraraka/Aoyoma and the gate. There are no obstacles. I'm half-convinced magic was involved. Or Thirteen is secretly very fast and/or agile.

I personally wish Momo would do more outrageous stuff with her quirk. She's not fully there yet but as I write her fight scenes, I promise. They're just going to keep getting weirder. The potential is limitless.

And I started another adoption-type fic because I have a problem.
Denki does the adopting for a bit before an Actual Real (TM) Adult steps in.
https://archiveofourown.to/works/31518743/chapters/77970464

Chapter 61: Final Exams Pt. 4

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku left Kouda to gather the bugs, staying only long enough to make sure Kouda could talk to the bugs. As expected, the earplugs did not silence Mama’s quirk but it was muffled. He was hoping that they’d continue to hold up as he got closer. 

 

It was not hard to follow the sound to the gates. Mama looked a little surprised to see Izuku, likely expecting to run out the timer by keeping them away with his quirk. “HEYYY, KID!”

 

Izuku reveled in Mama’s immediate confusion when Izuku didn’t even flinch. It was loud, sure, but no louder than Kacchan when he shouts. Not painful. “Hey, Ma-- Mic,” Izuku replied. 

 

Mama smirked, noticing the slip-up. “WHERE’S YOUR FRIEND? OR ARE YOU THE ONLY ONE GOING THROUGH THE GATE?”

 

Izuku did have to tense to withstand the vibrations of Mama’s quirk. They built up the longer he spoke. “Nah, no gate,” he answered. “I thought it might be fun to fight you.”

 

“ARE YOU SURE THAT’S WISE?” Mama countered. 

 

“Come at me,” Izuku taunted, not fully comfortable adding the ‘little bitch’ part. It would most likely get him grounded. Or just make Mama sad. Both are bad in his books. 

 

“SO KOUDA CAN SLIP THROUGH THE GATE?” Mama asked, reasonably suspicious. 

 

“Like I said, no gate,” Izuku repeated. “I’m going to capture you.”

 

“BOLD DECLARATIONS!” Mama grinned, stepping forward. Izuku took out his staff and extended it before running towards his opponent. 

 


 

“DIDN’T EXPECT ME TO BE GOOD AT HAND-TO-HAND, HUH?” Mama taunted. Izuku grimaced as he blocked another well-aimed punch. His balance was thrown off by all the vibrations from his quirk too. No, I didn’t, Izuku thought bitterly. 

 

This was fine though. He intended to fall back from the beginning. As long as he kept them on track for the clearing, the plan would still work. Truth be told though, he was tempted to activate the electric function of his staff. Mama was strong as fuck. 

 

Instead, he jumped out of reach and bolted for the clearing. He might actually get caught if he stays and fights. “RUNNING? REALLY?” Mama asked, following close behind. He’s fast too?

 

“Kouda! Now!” Izuku shouted as he finally made it to the clearing with Mama hot on his trails. 

 

“Go forth my tiny allies!” Kouda called from somewhere on the edge of the clearing. Because they could talk, of course. How else would they communicate with animals? It was people they had trouble speaking to. Which was completely understandable from Izuku’s perspective. 

 

“Wha--?” Mama started as bugs of all manner began crawling out of the ground, from under rocks, and god knows where else. Then he froze when he saw them and registered what he was seeing. Then he screamed bloody murder. 

 

Not even the earplugs could muffle the sonic sound that came out of his mouth. Apparently, Mama had been holding back. Ignoring the pain, Izuku reached through the swarm to put the cuffs on Mama and then he signaled to Kouda to recall the bugs. 

 

When the bugs cleared out, Izuku hugged Mama. “It’s okay. I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you had a phobia. I just thought they would be able to withstand your quirk since they don’t have ears.”

 

Mama just nodded, shivering. He was nearly catatonic. Dad had to come and get them. 

 


 

“Can you make yourself float without getting sick yet?” Sero asked. Ochako shook her head. 

 

“Okay, well… If you make me float, I can maneuver with my tape.”

 

“I still need to avoid Snipe. Maybe I could…” Ochako trailed off in thought. What would Izuku do?

 

“Are you thinking about what Izuku would do?” Sero asked, smiling knowingly. 

 

“Ah-- He-- Well, yes,” Ochako stammered. Sero shot her an amused look. 

 

“You like him right?” Sero probed. Ochako spluttered but failed to respond with anything intelligible. “Or actually, it seems like you like all of them.”

 

“All of--” Ochako felt her face turn red. 

 

“Yeah. Izuku, Tsu, Iida, and Todoroki,” Sero said matter-of-factly. 

 

“No! I mean! I-- That’s--” Somehow she felt her face grow hotter. 

 

“You know you can date them all,” Sero pressed. “Tsu already said she was polyamorous. Just talk to them. Even if they aren’t interested, I’m sure it wouldn’t affect anything. They’re supportive like that.”

 

“Support! That’s it!” Ochako clapped her hands together. “Can your tape support a person?”

 

“Uh, yeah,” Sero replied, a bit stunned by the abrupt topic change.

 

“If I wrapped some around my feet and hands, could I scale these walls?” Ochako asked eagerly. 

 

“Actually, yeah. I think you could,” Sero grinned, catching onto her plan. 

 

“Alright! Let’s do this!” Ochako exclaimed, determined.

 


 

Sero must feel like Spiderman all the time, Ochako thought gleefully as she crawled over the ceiling, trying to align herself over Snipe. She was putting a lot of trust in her guess that he wasn’t allowed to actually shoot them. Meanwhile, Sero was making his way to the gate. Also from the ceiling. 

 

Once he was closer, she carefully loosened the tape on her hands and feet, preparing to drop down. When she was ready, she let go, falling with a screech while releasing her quirk. Sero landed in front of the gate and Ochako landed on Snipe. Sero shot some tape at her and pulled her over to the gate while Snipe tried to get up, seeming a little dazed. 

 

“And that’s your lesson to look up,” Ochako shouted as she was dragged away. “Fear the sky!”

 

“Fantastic,” Sero laughed as they tumbled through the gate. “Absolutely fantastic!”

 


 

“Uh oh,” Kirishima said suddenly, peeking out from the rock they were using for cover. 

 

“She’s at the gate, isn’t she?” Shouto asked flatly. 

 

“Well… a few meters in front of it. But yeah,” Kirishima replied. “What should we do? There isn’t really anything we can do against her quirk.”

 

“Let me think,” Shouto instructed, frowning. What would Izuku suggest? Shouto thought to himself. Izuku had completely changed how Shouto viewed his quirk. He had started studying thermodynamics after Izuku suggested it. Bought a lot of textbooks on the subject with his dad’s credit card. Basically every book he could find. 

 

Midnight’s quirk was some kind of gas. He knew that much. Shouto could, in theory, make gas. Or rather, he could make steam by creating ice and then heating it up. He also knew that the opposite was true. Since his quirk was temperature control, the composition of what he heated or cooled should hardly matter. If he freezes Midnight’s sleeping gas… 

 

“Uh, Todobro?” Kirishima cut into his thoughts. Shouto hummed in acknowledgment. “She’s not there anymore.”

 

“Learn to watch your back boys,” Midnight purred as pink mist enveloped them. Kirishima pushed Shouto out of the way and Shouto threw down some ice so that he’d slide further away. 

 

Looking back, he saw Kirishima asleep and sitting against the rock. Midnight must have snuck around the other side. “Not going far, Todoroki-kun?” Midnight asked with a grin. 

 

“I don’t need to,” he replied. As she started towards him, he worked on freezing the air around him. Just the air, no ice aside from the patches of frost building up on his skin. She stopped in front of him and tilted her head in confusion. Probably wondering why he wasn’t running. 

 

“I expected a fight,” she said, sounding disappointed. He watched as pink mist started to flow from her exposed arm. It didn’t make it more than a few inches off her skin before it started… melting, for lack of a better description. The pink mist became pink liquid, falling back onto her and staining the off-white portion of her costume. 

 

“What the hell?” she asked, bringing up a hand to catch some mist drops. 

 

“Condensation,” Shouto supplied. “When it’s cold enough, gasses can’t maintain that state.” She looked at him seeming a little taken aback. He took that moment to sprint for the gate. He heard her curse and follow. Once they were out of the area he froze, her quirk would be useable again. But they weren’t that far. 

 

He froze the ground in front of himself just so he could make it there faster. As he neared the gate, he could see pin mist wrapping around his sides. He took a deep breath, prepared to hold it for that last bit of distance. He passed out as soon as he made it due to the sheer amount of mist surrounding him, but the important part was that he did make it.

Notes:

For the record, Izuku legitimately did not know it was a phobia.

Hizashi doesn't have an issue with bugs in the house because he makes sure there aren't any. And he avoids places that have bugs. He's also not around Izuku 24/7 with the radio show and teaching and hero work. It just hasn't come up.

Anyone else feel like the Dekusquad has collectively become just as chaotic as Izuku?

Chapter 62: Awaiting Results

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Did you know our child was terrifying?” Hizashi asked as Shouta sat with him on the bed in the infirmary. 

 

“I had a hunch,” Shouta replied. He had sent Izuku and Kouda to the observation deck to watch the rest of the exams while Hizashi calmed down. Recovery Girl couldn’t heal panic attacks but she did have mild sedatives to mitigate symptoms. 

 

“Why didn’t you warn me?” Hizashi whined, hiding his face in Shouta’s chest. 

 

“I would have thought that the circumstances I found him in, the fact that he’s been getting lessons from Nezu, the fact that he kicked Endeavor in the face, and the fact that he fought Stain and won would be enough indication for you,” Shouta answered flatly. 

 

“Next time a villain attacks the school, we should just let Izuku loose on them,” Hizashi said weakly, clearly pouting. Recovery Girl barked out a laugh from her desk. 

 

“Never say that to him. He’s reckless enough to take you seriously,” she warned. 

 

The door open and Snipe stepped in. “Ah, I have to be checked for a concussion,” he said awkwardly. 

 

“What happened?” Shouta asked. 

 

“They dropped an Uraraka on me,” he muttered quietly. 

 

“He’s rubbing off on the other kids, Sho!” Hizashi said with mild horror. “Are you laughing? Stop that!” Shouta buried his face in Hizashi’s shoulder to smother his laughter. 

 


 

“I can’t believe I passed,” Denki commented once he and Nemuri had gotten home. “Actually, I can’t believe I lived.” Aizawa had pulled him from the observation deck after visiting Recovery Girl for his eyes. 

 

“While your strategy was resourceful and unexpected, if you ever do anything to my eyes again, you will regret it.” Denki could only nod in fear as his teacher glared down at him. 

 

“Of course you passed. You’re smart, Denki,” Nemuri smiled. “You’re class as a whole is chaotic as fuck too. I can’t remember the last time there were that many incidents with teachers instead of students. I didn’t even know my quirk gas could be altered. Hell, someone took Nezu down.”

 

“I thought Nezu said that sparring with teachers was new?” Denki asked. 

 

“For first years, sure. We don’t usually start that until second-year. Third-year is when we lose our handicaps,” Nemuri frowned. “But since we started earlier, we’ll have to come up with a new tier for third-year exams. Maybe calling in the top 10 pros?”

 

“I hope not,” Denki huffed. They were ‘Top 10 Heroes’ for a reason. 

 


 

Shouta watched fondly as Izuku worked together with Hitoshi to make a blanket fort even bigger than the one Hizashi made for Izuku last year. He was already mentally resigning himself to sleeping in it tonight since that’s what Hizashi and Izuku did last time. 

 

The plan for tonight was cuddles and soft movies. Which is why Shouta was in the kitchen microwaving popcorn at the moment. Aka, one of the few things he was allowed to cook. And only because the microwave had an automatic setting. 

 

When they were still at UA, Izuku had come to the infirmary as soon as the exams were over. He threw himself into Hizashi’s arms and apologized repeatedly. Despite Hizashi reassuring him that it was okay, he’s been apologizing periodically throughout the night. Poor kid felt really bad. 

 


 

“You want me to eat your… hair?” Togata asked skeptically. 

 

“The power of One For All is passed through DNA,” Yagi explained. 

 

“This is gross,” Togota told him. Yagi just nodded in agreement. 

 

“Well, there’s hair or blood or skin or--”

 

“I’ll eat the hair,” Togota cut in quickly, grimacing. 

 

“Onto better news!” Yagi said brightly after Togota ate the hair. “My old friend invited me to the public opening of I-Island this summer. He said I could bring a guest and I’ve decided to bring you.”

 

“Aren’t those invites usually reserved for family?” Togata asked. 

 

“As another holder of One For All, you are very much like family to me,” Yagi replied easily. His mind flashed to his own predecessor. She, in many ways, was like a mother to him. 

 

“Okay. I’d love to go,” Togata beamed. 

 


 

The feeling of bugs crawling over his person had more-or-less dissipated. Anytime it started to come back, Hizashi just cuddled his babies harder. It had taken a while to convince Izuku that he wasn’t mad or upset. The kid felt terrible, most likely because he knew firsthand what panic attacks felt like. 

 

Even now, Izuku clung to Hizashi in his sleep. The last movie had ended a little while ago and Shouta and Hizashi were the only two left awake. Hitoshi lay between Izuku and Shouta. Tomorrow the kids would get their final exam results and then they’d have three weeks before the summer training camp even started. Hizashi was looking forward to it. 

 

“You good now?” Shouta asked, voice low. 

 

“Yeah. Even if he is a little terror, he’s sweet to us,” Hizashi replied, smiling fondly at the kid in his arms. 

 

“I suppose we’re lucky we found him when we did,” Shouta mused. “Before his faith in heroes could be completely destroyed.”

 

Hizashi grimaced. “He would be a menace on the other side but I think he’s too sweet for that.”

 

“True. He could have been a vigilante though,” Shouta pointed out. “But then, I suppose Tsukauchi would have assigned me to the case. I’d have met him anyway.”

 

“Because it’s fate. Inevitable. Destiny,” Hizashi smiled. “Meant to be.”

 

“Meant to be,” Shouta agreed, looking down at their kids. 

 


 

Class 1-A Chat

 

Game Boy: Can we talk about Uraraka yelling ‘Fear the sky’ at Snipe

There Goes Gravity: He should fear the sky! You all should!

Let It Rock: My personal favorite was Mina throwing her shoe at Thirteen

Alien Queen: I’m pretty sure I failed

Let It Rock: Oh, me too

Let It Rock: I mean that I failed too

Blast It: Did… did you get your shoe back?

Cold Soba: I got through the gate though. Doesn’t that mean we pass?

Alien Queen: Thirteen’s quirk ate it ˚‧º·(˚ ˃̣̣̥⌓˂̣̣̥ )‧º·˚

Let It Rock: Sure but they might still grade us separately

Cold Soba: I see

Invisagirl: You’re poor shooooeee (´•̥ ᵔ •̥`)*ᶜʳᶦᵉˢ*

Goth AF: I think we should take a moment to appreciate Kaminari throwing sand in Aizawa-Sensei’s eyes

Let It Rock: so manly

Blast It: Bravery at its finest

Sparkles: Risked death just so I could pass

Pikachu: The sand was your idea baguette boy

Sparkles: I prefer cheese over bread, thank you very much

Sparkles: You also said something about Aizawa being like Tuxedo Mask

Alien Queen: OMFG YOU RIGHT

Goth AF: A remarkably accurate comparison

Invisagirl: Wasn’t that Sailor Moon’s husband or something???

Game Boy: I totally see it!

Pikachu: Right???? The way he stands on shit all ominous like???

Sparkles: I say we get Sensei the paraphernalia

Game Boy: COSPLAY COSPLAY COSPLAY

Alien Queen: OTAKUS UNITE

Yaomomo: I can make merch and costumes

Blast It: omg you could

Let It Rock: Could you make any merch? ♡´・ᴗ・`♡

Yaomomo: Yes, but I don’t like to disrupt the economy so I don’t make a habit of it

There Goes Gravity: Some of us are broke Momo

Cold Soba: I have my dad’s credit card. I will buy whatever you want.

There Goes Gravity: asdjkalsjdkl WHAT

Cold Soba: I have my dad’s credit card. I will buy whatever you want.

There Goes Gravity: NO I GOT THAT

Let It Rock: Bro, I think she means whyyyy

Cold Soba: I hate my dad

Pikachu: Mood

Sonic: ...Is using his credit card revenge?

Cold Soba: I just bought ¥55,000 worth of books on thermodynamics 

Cold Soba: Because Izuku suggested reading up on it

Alien Queen: Holy shit. I love that.

Game Boy: Go big or go home

Cold Soba: Please come to me when you want to buy things. 

Cold Soba: I’m not creative enough to do any real damage.

Yaomomo: I would say I don’t endorse this but… Hoarding money is awful too

There Goes Gravity: Isn’t it??? It fucks up the economy. 

Game Boy: Big difference between having a savings and amassing wealth

Goth AF: Hear me out

Goth AF: Donate his money to charities that would piss him off

Blast It: YESSSS (๑•̀u•́๑)

Cold Soba: See, I’m not creative. I wouldn’t have thought of that.

Alien Queen: It’s a good thing your friends are ♡♡♡

Notes:

I hear so many complaints about the hair transfer but like?? It could have been worse.
It also seems like the least likely to physically harm people or make them ill.
Idk, that's my opinion.

Also, ¥55,000 is over $500 USD.

2 more chapters before the I-Island arc. That arc is from the 1st movie so If you haven't seen it, feel free to skip those chapters. In the first chapter after it, I'll list any details relevant to the plot. There will be at least one detail that I already know of.

Chapter 63: 1A At The Mall

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Everyone,” Mina sobbed. “I’m looking forward to hearing your stories about training camp.” 

 

“We don’t know for sure yet. There might be a last-minute twist!” Izuku said encouragingly. 

 

“Stop, Izuku. If you say it out loud, it’ll probably jinx it,” Sero warned.  

 

“We were already warned that if we failed the exams, then we’d have to skip training camp and be in summer school hell. And since we didn’t pass the practical exam…” Hagakure trailed off. 

 

“I don’t know, either,” Kirishima chimed in. “Our team passed thanks to Todoroki but I was just sleeping the whole time. We don’t know how they were being scored.”

 

“If you feel bad for us, then I dunno, just bring me back souvenirs,” Hagakure sighed. 

 

“Once the bell rings, get in your seats,” Dad reminded them as he walked into the classroom. “Morning. Unfortunately, there are those who did not pass the final exams. Accordingly, for the training camp in the woods…” he paused for dramatic effect. “Everyone’s going!” 

 

“We can go too?” Kirishima exclaimed.

 

“Really?” Mina asked excitedly. 

 

“Some failed, but no one failed the written exam portion,” Dad explained. “In the practical, Kirishima, Hagakure, Ashido, Sato, and Tokoyami failed.”

 

“I knew it,” Kirishima groaned. “Just because my team passed didn’t mean I scored high enough to pass.”

 

“In the practical exam, the teachers made sure to leave ways for the students to win while watching to see how you would all take on the task at hand. If we hadn’t intentionally left openings, most of you would’ve gotten stuck before you started.”

 

“So when you said you were really out to crush us…” Ojiro commented flatly.

 

“That was to make you feel cornered,” Dad admitted. “In the first place, the training camp in the woods is one to increase strength. So those who failed need in the most. They have to get stronger. It was a logical ruse!”

 

“I was tricked again,” Tenya declared. “As expected of UA. However, since you lied to us twice, our faith in you will waver!”

 

“That’s true. I’ll consider that,” Dad relented. “But I wasn’t lying about everything. Failure is failure. We have prepared a separate time for extra lessons for those who failed. Frankly, it’ll be tougher than the extra lessons you’d get if you stayed at school.” 

 

Those who failed, minus Tokoyami, groaned.  

 


 

“Well, in any case, I’m glad we can all go together,” Ojiro smiled, looking over the training camp guide that Dad had passed out to them. 

 

“A week-long training camp, huh?” Tenya read as he scanned the guide. 

 

“We’ll have to bring a lot with us,” Izuku noted, looking at the recommended packing list. 

 

“I don’t have a bathing suit or anything,” Denki admitted. “I’ll have to get some stuff.”

 

“Yeah, I don’t have a lot of this either,” Ochako agreed.  

 

“Oh, then since we’re off tomorrow and we just finished our exams, why don’t we all go shopping together as a class,” Hagakure suggested. 

 

“Good idea!” Denki exclaimed. 

 

“Hey, Bakugou, you’re coming too, right?” Kirishima asked immediately. 

 

Kacchan looked like he was going to say no but he faltered at Kirishima’s puppy-dog eyes. “Fine.”

 

“Will you come, too, Shouto?” Izuku asked. 

 

“No. I’ll be visiting my mom,” Shouto told him. 

 

“Ah, I hope you have a nice time,” Izuku replied. Shouto smiled softly.

 


 

“And so here we are!” Mina exclaimed as they gathered outside the entrance. “With the most stores in the prefecture, the newest and coolest, most advanced Kiyashi ward shopping mall!”

 

When Izuku’s family went to the mall before, it was one in Kanagawa. This one’s in Tokyo. They do not compare, Izuku thought as he stared nervously at the massive place. This mall seemed more like an indoor amusement park. With some outdoor spaces yet. 

 

Izuku rambled as he took in the different stores they walked past. “They don’t just try to cover the various body types due to quirks by numbers., but they actually have designs that fit a wide range of ages, from teens to seniors, so--”

 

“You’re scaring the children. Stop that,” Tokoyami scolded. Teasingly? Probably.  

 

Apparently, people recognized them because suddenly someone shouted. “Oh! Aren’t those UA students?” 

 

“First years? I saw them on TV,” another voice chimed in. 

 

“Sports festival, Yay!” Yet another spectator joined in as people began to gather and not-so-subtly watch their group. 

 

“Oh, there are still people who remember that,” Ochako stuttered at the attention. 

 

“Anyway, I need to buy a big carry-on bag,” Jirou stated, ignoring the staring people.

 

“Oh my, then why don’t we go around together,” Momo offered. 

 

“Get it, girl,” Mina encouraged causing Momo to blush. 

 

“I don’t have any outdoorsy shoes so I want to go buy some,” Denki mused aloud. 

 

“Oh! Me too, me too!” Hagakure exclaimed. 

 

“The guide said to bring shoes that are already broken in,” Tenya interjected with a hand chop before pausing to ponder the shoe debacle. “Oh, but I see. Perhaps we should choose based on utility?”

 

“Everyone has different things that they want to do, so why don’t we decide on a time to meet back up?” Kirishima suggested.

 

“I agree!” Mina chirped, bouncing in place. 

 

“Then let’s meet back here at 3 o’clock,” Kirishima decided, meaning the clock they had gathered around in the indoor courtyard.

 

“Okay!” the class cheered in agreement. 

 

Somehow it ended up being just Izuku and Ochako left at the clock. “Everyone’s really fast.” 

 

“Yeah. That was like a whirlwind,” Ochako replied, a little stunned. 

 

“What about you, Ochako?” Izuku asked. “I want to get some headbands for my hair. It keeps getting in my face during training.”

 

“I need bug spray,” Ochako told him.

 

“Okay, which store should we go to first?” Izuku asked. Abruptly, Ochako turned bright red and started stuttering something unintelligible. Before Izuku could get her to calm down she ran off.

 

“Even though we all came together, I’m by myself,” Izuku observed, feeling a little disappointed. Hitoshi had even gone off with Denki, Iida, and Hagakure.  Tsu had gone with Mina. 

 

Just as he was wondering if he could find a store directory for this massive place, someone spoke nearby. “Oh, it’s someone from UA. Cool!”

 

“Let me have your autograph,” they said, getting closer. Izuku was just about to turn towards them when an arm was slung around his shoulder. How did they get so close so fast? “You were the one who got all beat up at the sports festival, right?”

 

“Y-yeah,” Izuku replied nervously, ducking his head. He didn’t like strangers this close. 

 

“And weren’t you also one of the guys who ran into the hero killer in the Hosu incident?” The guy continued. “That’s so cool.”

 

“You sure know a lot,” Izuku pointed out awkwardly. Did he have fans or something? 

 

“Man, I seriously can’t believe it,” the guy kept going, ignoring Izuku. “I can’t believe I’d see you again in a place like this. It makes me feel like there’s something to it.”

 

Izuku stiffened. He’d met them before? “Something like fate or destiny,” the guy said before wrapping his hand around Izuku’s neck. “But well, from your perspective, I guess we haven’t met since the attack on UA, huh?”

 

Izuku’s blood curdled and he turned his head up slightly, coming face to face with the hand villain from the USJ. “Why don’t we have some tea or something, Aiyama Izuku?”

 

“Shigiraki Tomura,” Izuku swallowed. Oh fuck.   

 

“Act natural, like I’m an old friend. Don’t make a fuss, okay?” Shigiraki ordered. “Calm down and catch your breath. I want to talk to you. That’s all. Just try and do something funny. It’s simple. The instant all five of my fingers touch your neck, you’ll start crumbling from the skin of your throat. You’ll turn to dust in less than a minute. 

 

“If you do that in a place with this many people, a hero will come and catch you in no time,” Izuku told him.  

 

“I’m sure. But look at these guys,” Shigiraki replied, eyes flicking up to the crowd around them. “Even though anyone could wield their quirk at any time, how can they smile and gather like that? When it comes down to it, laws and rules assume that individuals have morals. They’re convinced that there’s no way anyone would do it. Before I’m caught, I could crumble twenty, no, thirty people.”

 

Realizing Shigiraki was right, Izuku decided to give in. “What do you want to talk about?”

 

“Good boy,” Shigiraki praised. “Since we’ve got this chance, why don’t we sit down and have a chat.” Izuku followed him to some benches nearby. He was going to have to ask Mei if she can make panic buttons for the class after this. If he got out of this alive, that is.

Notes:

*has had this chapter done since before the final exam chapters*

Back-to-back update for you!

Chapter 64: Ready, Player 2?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You know what, Player 2? I hate everything. But what pisses me off the most right now is the Hero Killer, Stain. He ruined everything,” Shigaraki told him. 

 

“He’s not with you? With the League?” Izuku asked, a little surprised. 

 

“I didn’t acknowledge him, but that’s how it ended up being portrayed in the news,” Shigaraki said, sounding irritated. “That’s the problem. Almost everyone is looking at the Hero Killer. The attack on UA and the Nomus I released on Hosu City... Everything was upstaged by him.”

 

“No one’s looking at me. Why is that?” Shigaraki demanded, almost hysterically. “No matter how much he boasts, in the end, he just destroyed what he didn’t like, right?” This was starting to feel like a toddler’s tantrum. 

 

Shigaraki leaned closer to Izuku. “What do you think the difference is between me and him, Aiyama?” Izuku debated the odds of being killed if he answered honestly.

 


 

AH! Ochako panicked internally. I got flustered and ran away from him at full speed. I bet Izuku was really confused. I feel so bad leaving him like that. I’ve got to go back and apologize. Damn Sero for bringing that up during the finals. Now I can’t act normally around any of them! I should talk to Midnight during the summer break. 

 


 

“What’s the difference…?” Izuku mused, feeling the overwhelming sense of danger crackle in his head. Not only could Shigaraki kill him by dropping a finger, but having a hand on his neck reminded him of those people. “You’re aimless. Stain is structured.”

 

Shigaraki hummed in Izuku’s ear, practically leaning on him. “Stain outlined his goals and ideals and stuck to them. He made his intentions clear. It’s easy to at least follow his progression, even if you don’t agree with him or how he does things. Moreover, his issues with hero society are founded. There are numerous people; villains, heroes, vigilantes, and civilians alike, who can understand and agree with the flaws he has pointed out. Regardless of their objections for his methods.”

 

“Do you agree with him?” Shigaraki asked, seeming genuinely curious. 

 

“Yes. He pointed out gaping holes in our societal structure. Moral discrepancies with what they project to the public versus how they are regulated. A lot of the fault traces back to the hero commission and the oversimplification of the responsibilities of the heroes. They need to be more thoroughly vetted, but they aren’t. People who should have never become heroes are and people who should have been heroes are villains. Largely because of quirk discrimination and abuse of power. Not just by heroes but all authority figures.”

 

“But that’s how I feel,” Shigaraki argued. “Their sense of justice is flawed and I want to show them that.” Izuku made eye contact with the villain and shuddered under the intensity of his glare. “How. Am I. Different?”

 

Izuku tried to ignore the tightening grip on his neck. Shutting up now would only anger the villain further. “Like I said, you’re aimless. Even if you have ideals, your actions don’t make it clear. You left so easily at the USJ, whereas someone with conviction would stay until they won or lost. They wouldn’t retreat at the first sign of things not going their way. People can’t understand you when you jump from one destructive event to another with no clear connection between them.”

 

He considered stopping but Shigaraki has loosened his grip. Maybe he was getting through? “People don’t understand why you’re destroying things if you do it aimlessly. Your message isn’t getting through. All they are seeing is an angry child destroying everything in sight. All Might, if you want an example from the hero side, has made his ideals clear. He is the Symbol of Peace. Although I find a lot of issues with that too, I can’t deny that he makes people feel safe. His desire to keep people safe is visible and undeniable.”

 

Shigaraki was silent for so long that it started to make Izuku uneasy. Then his grip tightened again. “It’s like a weight off my chest. I feel like I’ve connected the dots. Why the hero killer pisses me off, and why you irritate me. I feel like I understand now.”

 

Oh shit, Izuku thought as the hand around his neck tightened further. Shigaraki turned the creepiest fucking smile onto him. “Everything’s because of All Might. Yeah, that’s it. When all’s said and done, that’s where I ended up. What was I worrying so much about? These guys are able to smile thoughtlessly because All Might is smiling thoughtlessly.”

 

That’s not what I said! Izuku mentally flailed as he started to choke. “It’s because that trash is smiling thoughtlessly as if there was no one he couldn’t save!” Shigaraki continued, sounding manic. 

 

“He. Can’t sav-- Every--” Izuku struggled to speak over the hand at his throat. Had All Might failed to save Shigaraki? Is that what this is?

 

“Oh, I’m so glad we could talk. It’s great. Thanks, Player 2.” Izuku ignored him, reaching up to try and pull his arm off. He couldn’t breathe. “I don’t have to do anything different,” Shigaraki laughed before noticing Izuku’s struggle. “Whoops, don’t struggle. Do you want to die? Do you think it’s okay for the masses to die?”

 

Izuku didn’t put his hands down but it didn’t seem to bother the villain. Shigaraki started muttering to himself. “It’s so ironic, Hero Killer. I’m your opposite, but you let me live, and now your ideals and convictions will all become a stepping stone for me.”

 

All of a sudden, he became aware of Ochako standing in front of him. “Izuku? A friend…? No…” Shigaraki turned to make eye contact with her. Izuku could pinpoint the moment she noticed the hand on his throat. “Get your hands off him…” 

 

“It’s nothing! I’m fine! Don’t come close!” Izuku warned quickly, not wanting Shigaraki to hurt her. 

 

His throat was released all at once, Shigaraki’s arm leaving his shoulder as he put his hands up in a show of surrender. Izuku coughed and sucked in air as soon as the villain let go. “Oh, you had a friend with you? Sorry about that. I’m off, then.”

 

The villain almost sounded cheerful until he whispered in a low voice. “If you try following me, I’ll get angry.” Shigaraki stood up to leave. 

 

“Izuku,” Ochako spoke, running over to check on him as Shigaraki vanished into the crowd. “Are you okay?”

 

“That was Shigaraki. From the USJ,” Izuku told her.  

 

“Eh? Shigaraki?” Ochako replied, worried. 

 


 

“Izuku!” Hizashi exclaimed once his son was in sight. He was sitting near a fountain with his brother and classmates. “Are you okay?”

 

“I’m okay, Ma-Mic,” Izuku replied but Hizashi froze up at the sight of bruising around his neck. 

 

“The police said they haven’t found Shigaraki anywhere in the mall,” Shouta announced, coming up behind them. “He must have left already.”

 

“Do you see our son’s neck?” Hizashi hissed, not loud enough for the class to hear from this distance. 

 

“Yes. We will take him to Recovery Girl so that she can check for any damage to his throat. Aside from the bruise, I mean,” Shouta answered in a low whisper. 

 

“He--” Hizashi squeaked.

 

“He’s fine. He’s here. We’ve got him with us in one piece. Relax,” Shouta soothed. 

 

“Why is he such a magnet for these things?” Hizashi huffed, trying to displace his anxiety. 

 

“I don’t know. But he’s lucky he got us as parents,” Shouta answered with a hint of a smile. 

 

“He’s going to give me gray hairs,” Hizashi whined. 

 

“Gray could be hot,” Shouta said, passing Hizashi to go talk to the kids. Hizashi just sputtered indignantly, following after his husband. Izuku assured them that he was fine while Hizashi fretted over his neck. After the present police had gotten statements from the class, they were cleared to leave. 

 

The first place they went was to the Musutafu Police Station since Tsukauchi was the head of the League of Villians case, and they needed a statement from Izuku. Once that done, they took him to Recovery Girl. She cleared him of any internal injury and gave him a kiss to clear up the bruising. When they left, they were already a light yellow compared to the deep purple they were. 

 

Everything seemed to be fine until Izuku snuck into their bed a good four hours after he had gone to bed. Hizashi just took in the tears barely reflecting the moonlight shining through the cracked open curtains and held him close. Shouta pulled the blanket up over both of them and joined in the family snuggle pile. With all of them either in or going into heroics, nightmares would be an understandable constant for this family.

Notes:

Shiggy: I want your opinion
Everyone: Don't do it, Izuku!

Middle of the night snuggles for the nightmare club.
Also, opinion: whoever said kids grow out of sleeping with parents is wrong. That's not an age thing. Its a comfort thing. It doesn't even have to be a parent. It could be a sibling, an s/o, a friend, etc.
I still sleep in my mom's room sometimes or she asks me to stay in her room. Usually when we hear things going down in the neighborhood and it seems safer to stay together (plus our doggo.) Safety in numbers. Its an instinct.

 

I-Island arc is next. It's only three chapters. It will be labeled.
Feel free to skip it if you haven't seen the movie. If you have changed the movie, I'm changing the ending because ... I can.
Also, I'm bringing nearly the whole class. They have more options now.

Not looking forward to the training camp arc. Mostly because it's going to go to hell so fast. But after the training arc comes *dodododoo* kiribaku and QPR Dekusquad developments.

Chapter 65: Welcome to I-Island

Notes:

EDIT: I added pictures (gifs) at the end of the island entrance. The floating bubbles I mentioned turned out to be a multi-directional Ferris Wheel.

I also forgot to mention that underlined text is meant to be in English!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Toshi, look! You can see the island from here!” Izuku exclaimed, peering out the window of the plane. 

 

“No, thank you. Too high,” Hitoshi replied, looking fairly nauseated. 

 

“You free jump off buildings,” Izuku pointed out. 

 

“And I’m in charge of my landing. I’m not trapped in a tin can,” Hitoshi retorted. 

 

“I’m sure we could bust the door down and jump into the ocean,” Izuku soothed. 

 

“There will be no jumping into the ocean,” Shouta interjected quickly from across the aisle. “You follow the crash instructions given to us at the beginning of the flight.”

 

“I like my plan better,” Izuku grumbled. Hizashi chuckled. He was excited to be on their first family vacation. Present Mic had been asked to come to the pre-opening by a sponsor. They said he could bring his family. Snipe was cat-and-house-sitting. 

 

“I could just hack the plane,” Mei added from the seat in front of Shouta and Hizashi. Yes, Mei was family. And no one asked for legal proof so... “I’m 87% sure that the engine is accessible from inside the cabin.”

 

“No,” Shouta said sharply as a flight attendant passed by, giving them a wary look. Hizashi mouthed an apology to them. ‘Kids,’ he added and that seemed to appease her. 

 

“What is I-Island anyway?” Hitoshi asked after a moment of quiet. Mei and Izuku gasped in offense. 

 

“I-Island is an artificial island that was created to be a place that the world’s greatest intellectual minds could gather to research quirks and hero items. Over 10,000 scientists and their families live here,” Izuku explained. 

 

“It’s constantly moving to protect the island’s scientists and researchers. It also doesn’t stay in any one governing area so it isn’t bound by any countries’ laws. They are completely self-governed. Although they are stringently regulated. There’s a board of ethics that oversees the research done here. They even have an academy here to train the next generation of geniuses!” Mei added enthusiastically. 

 

“The security system on the island is comparable to Tartarus in Japan,” Izuku continued. “No villain attacks or crimes have ever been committed here. It’s a technological paradise. Plus, unlike Japan, everyone can use their quirks freely at any time. The only stipulation is that you can’t break any laws.”

 

“How are you supposed to know their laws if they made up their own?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“Well, there are the obvious ones. Murder, for example,” Izuku said flatly. “But beyond that, their laws are accessible on their website. Both in a condensed list so that you can get the gist of it and in an expanded database.”

 

Hizashi and Shouta exchanged looks of surprise. They hadn’t realized that Izuku and Mei would be like walking guidebooks for the island. “Don’t they also speak mostly English?” Denki asked, popping over the seat in front of their kids. Nemuri sat next to him. She was also invited and she, of course, brought her charge. 

 

“Please stay in your seat,” Nemuri reminded him. For the 14th time.

 

“Mhm,” Mei replied. “English is the official language of more than one country and most other countries also teach it as a mandatory course in schools, so it’s the official language on I-Island. They have translation services available, though. Most of their staff is fluent in multiple languages too.” 

 

“Thank god Zashi’s fluent,” Shouta muttered. 

 

“Aw, you need me to translate for you?” Hizashi asked, poking Shouta’s cheek. 

 

“Yes,” Shouta grumbled, waving Hizashi’s hand away. “Please…”

 


 

“The floor moves!” Mei shrieked happily, hopping in place. 

 

“Keep your feet on the floor,” Shouta scolded. “I don’t need you faceplanting.” Mei stopped hopping but still bounced a bit, keeping her feet grounded. 

 

“How does it know who we are?” Izuku asked, watching the screen pull up their Japanese citizenship files. “Shouldn’t we have to show ID or something?”

 

“I feel like I’ve seen this in a movie,” Hitoshi supplied. “They used retina scanners.”

 

“Ooh, future island,” Mei said excitedly. 

 

The immigration inspection is complete,” a disembodied voice announced. The moving floor ended at a door that opened and released them into a large open-floor building. “Currently, on I-Island, we are having the preopening of the I EXPO; am exposition showcasing the results of various research and development. If you received an invitation, please come take a look.

 

“A what?” Hitoshi muttered, glancing up at the extremely high ceiling. 

 

“An exposition,” Hizashi translated. “For their support items and such.”

 

It was when they got outside of the building that Hizashi began to feel a little trepidation. Izuku and Mei basically imploded, volleying muttered observations off each other. As far as they could see, there were attractions and colors and people. It looked like the world’s largest amusement park. It even had things resembling rides and games. 

 

In one fluid motion, Hizashi grabbed Izuku and Shouta grabbed Mei because the two kids were seconds from taking off. Izuku leaned away from Hizashi, not trying to escape but just trying to see something better. “Do you see the bubbles, Mei?” Izuku exclaimed, looking up now. 

 

“I want to go up in one!” Mei cheered as the others looked up to notice the floating sphere that seemed to operate as a transportation method. Hitoshi paled, apparently finding it to be worse than the plane. 

 

“I can’t believe so many people are here even before they are officially open to the public,” Hizashi commented. He switched up his hold on Izuku so that he was holding the kid’s hand now. Shouta looked like he was contemplating making Mei a leash. 

 

“That fountain spells out words with the water,” Denki pointed across the main square. 

 

“You think it’s quirk-powered?” Hitoshi asked. Denki shrugged. 

 

“First, I think we should go find the hotel. Then we can change into our hero costumes before we go exploring,” Nemuri told them. “It looks like most of the heroes here are wearing theirs.” 

 

“I don’t have a hero costume,” Mei whined. 

 

“Wear your support gear,” Izuku suggested. 

 

“Within reason,” Shouta added quickly. 

 


 

“It’s so fluffy,” Iuku sighed, laying on one of the beds. He, Hitoshi, Denki, and Mei would be sharing a double room while Mama and Papa shared a single room and Auntie Nemuri got her own room. Suddenly a pillow was squished into his face.

 

“We have to go to the expo! I want to see the support gear!” was Mei’s muffled response. “Napping is for average people!”

 

“Hey!” Hitoshi exclaimed with a frown. 

 

“Average science people,” Mei amended. “Science nerds should be too excited to sleep.”

 

“I’m not sleeping!” Izuku argued pushing the pillow off. “I am enjoying the fluff because sitting on a plane for hours sucks.”

 

“Ooh, good point. That was awful,” Mei nodded solemnly. 

 

“I didn’t have too much of a problem with it,” Denki shrugged. 

 

“That’s because we couldn’t get you to stay in your seat for long,” Hitoshi countered with a smirk. 

 

“ADHD buddies!” Mei cheered, collapsing across Izuku’s abdomen. 

 

“ADHD buddies!” Denki returned with fervor, jumping onto the bed with them. 

 

“Get off!” Izuku protested. A knock on the door made them all freeze. 

 

“Children, let me in,” Auntie Nemuri called through the door. They relaxed and Hitoshi went to unlock it. The adults had already changed into their hero costumes. 

 

“Do I even want to know?” Dad asked, observing the dogpile of teens on one of the beds. 

 

“They’re ganging up on me,” Izuku whined. “You’re a hero! Save me!”

 

“I’m on vacation. Handle it yourself,” Dad grinned, hiding his face in his capture scarf. Izuku gaped at him. The betrayal!

 

“Let’s get off of Izuku,” Mama encouraged. “Instead, we can go out and look at the attractions. I’m sure Mei and Izuku are particularly excited to see the expo.” 

 

Mei shot up. “Yay expo! Let’s go!” Denki helped Izuku up as Mei hopped off the bed. “Come on, boys! Get your costumes on! Let’s go go go!”

 

“Mei, dear, let’s calm down for a moment,” Auntie Nemuri said, pulling her into a loose hug. “We have all day. Why don’t we go wait in the lobby while they change?” Mei complied, though she was practically buzzing the whole way. After a little bit, the boys joined them all in the lobby. 

 

“Ready to explore the island, young heroes?” Mama asked, full of energy. 

 

“Yeah!” cheered the teens and Auntie Nemuri. Dad gave a small sound of agreement. 

 

“Off we go then,” Mama said, leading them out of the hotel.

 


 

Notes:

I know I said 3 chapters but now we are looking at 4

Because I wrote an entire chapter of family fluff and excitement instead of. Well. Anything relevant to the plot. At all. Just fluff.

Izuku and Mei: Nerding out so hard. They may spontaneously combust.
Denki: Excited about the attractions but also the English emersion.
Hitoshi: Excited about the attractions but mostly happy to be with family/friends
Hizashi: Excited about their first family vacation
Shouta: Indifferent towards the island itself but happy to see his family excited.

Chapter 66: I-Island Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The first place they decided to go to was the expo, of course. Mostly because Hizashi was a little concerned that they were going to give themselves an aneurysm in their eagerness. They did not, however, expect to run into Togata a few moments after the expo building was in sight. 

 

“Togata-san?” Izuku was the first of the teens to notice him. “What are you doing here?”

 

“I came here with All Might,” the third-year answered. Shouta narrowed his eyes in suspicion. Did All Might have permission to bring a student here? “Oh, this is Melissa Shield. She’s the daughter of one of All Might’s friends and a resident here on the island. She was showing me around.”

 

“Hello,” the girl greeted brightly. “Are you all classmates?”

 

“This is Aizawa-san, Present Mic-san, and Midnight-san,” Togata introduced. “They are teachers at UA. And then these four are my underclassmen. Kaminari, Hitoshi, Izuku, and Hatsume.”

 

“Call me Mei,” Mei interjected immediately. 

 

“How does he know my name?” Shouta overheard Denki asking Hitoshi. Hitoshi just shrugged.

 

“It’s great to meet you all!” Melissa beamed. “Are you guys heading to the expo? I could give you a tour if you’d like. I was just about to give Togata one.”

 

“Please!” Mei and Izuku exclaimed in unison. Shouta hid his smile in his capture weapon. 

 

“Well, come on then. It’s right over here,” Melissa smiled, leading the way. 

 


 

“This multipurpose beagle can fly, of course, but it can also move underwater,” Melissa told them before motioning to a screen above the vehicle that displayed a video demonstration. 

 

“You think I can make one?” Mei asked Izuku quietly. Izuku opened his mouth to respond. 

 

“No building vehicles until you have a driver’s license,” Shouta interrupted. Mei pouted but her interest was quickly caught by something else. 

 

“A diving suit?” Mei asked. “How is it enhanced?”

 

“It can withstand extreme pressure,” Melissa explained. “The wearer can dive up to 7,000 meters in the deep sea without straining their body.”

 

The next exhibit was a pair of goggles. “These goggles are equipped with 36 different sensors,” Mei read aloud while Melissa helped Izuku try them on. 

 

“Oh, it’s like my quirk,” Izuku noted. “At least, how busy my field of vision is.” 

 

“Let me see,” Hitoshi said, sounding intrigued. Shouta was too if he was being honest. He knew Izuku’s quirk vision could be overwhelming but he couldn’t imagine it. 

 

“What’s your quirk?” Melissa asked as she helped Hitoshi with the goggles. 

 

“I can read other people’s quirks,” Izuku replied. 

 

Melissa stiffened. “Oh.” 

 

A sympathetic expression settled on Izuku’s face. “I was misdiagnosed as quirkless,” he offered abruptly. Shouta kept an eye on the exchange to see why. “I didn’t find my quirk until sometime last year. Aizawa and Nezu helped.”

 

“So then you know what it’s like,” Melissa said quietly. Oh, Shouta realized. She’s quirkless.

 

“Mhm. But… isn’t it better here since their focus is on intelligence, not quirks?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Here?” Melissa parroted, tilting her head. 

 

“Melissa Shield. I assume All Might’s friend is David Shield. They partnered together while All Might was in America. David Shield is a scientist here on I-Island. One of the leading ones no less. The researchers and their families aren’t allowed to leave the island for their own protection, so I would assume you go to the academy here on the island. It’s-- Oh! Sorry. I was rambling again,” Izuku blushed, ducking his head. 

 

“Are you sure you don’t have a general intelligence quirk?” Melissa asked with an amused expression. 

 

“He’s just ridiculously smart,” Hitoshi told her. “Izuku, how do you see with this much in your line of vision? I feel like I’m going to throw up.” 

 

“My turn then,” Shouta said, helping Hitoshi take the goggles off. Once he got them on with Hizashi’s help, he found he agreed with Hitoshi. This was awful. No wonder Izuku dissociated every time his quirk activated at first. 

 

“Your brain can be trained to ignore the additional input,” Melissa spoke up again. “It’s a bit like wearing glasses. When you first get them, you notice them all the time. Once you wear them for a while, you barely see them unless you focus on them. The display screens in the goggles are the same way.”

 

“I had to train to handle the input from my quirk,” Izuku said nodding in agreement with Melissa. 

 

“Izu-kun!” a familiar voice chirped seconds before Izuku was nearly knocked over by a flash of pink. 

 

“Mina!” Denki exclaimed, turning the regular hug into a group hug. “What are you doing here?”

 

“I came with Momo and Kyoka!” she replied eagerly. More students? Shouta frowned. Sure enough, Yaoyorozu and Jirou walked up to their group. 

 

“My family had two extra invites so I brought them,” Momo explained with a shy smile. 

 

“I know for a fact that Sero and Kirishima are here. I just haven’t seen them yet,” Jirou added. 

 

“Tenya’s here too. He messaged me about it. We’ll have to keep an eye out for them!” Izuku explained, eyes shining. Shouta groaned internally. Vacation was supposed to get him away from his students. Not trapped on an island with them. At least it’s a big island. Hizashi laughed as he helped him out of the goggles. He was probably able to tell what Shouta was thinking and found it hilarious. Traitor...

 


 

“Oh, you all have experience working with pro heroes?” Melissa asked, curious. She had taken them to a cafe after the expo and somehow they had gotten on the subject of their internships. 

 

“Just training and going on patrol,” Jirou waved a hand dismissively. 

 

“Except for Izuku,” Mina said in a conspirative tone. “He took on the Hero Killer and won.”

 

Izuku choked on his milk tea. Why is she bringing that up? “Really?” Melissa asked, giving Izuku a curious look. “Does your quirk have combat applications?”

 

“Combat strategy, I guess,” Izuku replied reluctantly. 

 

“He’s super fast and really good at fighting,” Denki praised. “Most of the class thought he had a speed or agility quirk at the beginning of the year.”

 

“A lot of that is thanks to Mei’s gear,” Izuku argued. 

 

“Don’t use my babies to negate your skill!” Mei exclaimed. “You were fast before I made those boots for you. The shock absorption just let you stop holding back.”

 

“Oh, do you make support items?” Melissa asked. Mei nodded. “Me too!” The two of them quickly went off on their own tangent on support gear. 

 

“Hey, Izuku,” Togata said, trying to catch Izuku’s attention. When he got it, he pointed behind him. “Aren’t those three friends of yours?” Turning to where Togata was pointing, Izuku caught sight of Tenya, Ochako, and Tsu. 

 

Izuku stood, excited, and went over to his parents at the neighboring table. “I already saw them,” Mama said before Izuku could say anything. “Go ahead and bring them over. Just stay in sight.” Izuku nodded and headed towards his friends. 

 

“Ochako, Tenya, Tsu!” Izuku said brightly as he got closer. The three of them turned around. Ochako’s face brightened while Tsu and Tenya gave him calm, but pleased smiles. 

 

“Izuku! You’re here too!” Ochako greeted. 

 

“Did Present Mic or Eraserhead get an invite, Kero?” Tsu asked. 

 

“Present Mic and Midnight did. We also brought Mei since she’s basically family,” Izuku smiled. 

 

“Pros can bring their entire family instead of the usual plus two other invites get,” Tenya mentioned. “My family was too busy though, so I asked Ochako and Tsu to come with me.”

 

“If you could bring more than two people, why didn’t you invite Izuku or Shouto,” Ochako scolded with her hands on her hips. 

 

“I did. Izuku and Shouto’s families already had invites,” Tenya defended. “I believe Shouto brought Hagakure and Sero as his guests because they were the only ones left in the class who wanted to go but didn’t get an invite.”

 

“Mina, Momo, and Jirou are here too,” Izuku told them. “We’re all chatting at the cafe over there.”

 

“Did the whole class come?” Ochako asked, eyes wide. 

 

“Nearly,” Tenya replied. “I took the liberty of asking around so that no one would feel left out. Bakugou got an invite since he placed first in the Sports Festival and he brought Kirishima. Shouji, Satou, and Kouda are visiting family since they live so far away from UA. Aoyama said that he was going to visit his extended family in France. Ojirou is going to a martial arts training camp before our training camp. And then Tokoyami said that he and Dark Shadow dislike summer and would prefer to stay indoors.”

 

“You’re very thorough, kero,” Tsu commented with a fond smile. Tenya puffed up his chest a bit at the compliment. 

 

“Come sit with us,” Izuku coaxed them. “We have an island resident with our group today. She’s been showing us around a bit. Togata’s here too.”

 

“Staying in a group is certainly the responsible choice,” Tenya stated. 

 

“Plus, there’s that saying. The more, the merrier!” Ochako added. 

 


 

After leaving the cafe and walking around for a little while, they heard an explosion. “How much you want to bet that’s Bakugou?” Ochako giggled. 

 

“It’s coming from that Pavillon,” Melissa pointed towards one with a mountain poking out of it. The entrance took them to some sort of arena. Their group went up to the railing of the balcony surrounding the arena. Suddenly Kirishima appeared on a screen above the arena. 

 

“Clear time, 33 seconds! This puts the challenger in 8th place!” a female announcer in an idol-type outfit spoke. 

 

“Is he also a UA student?” Melissa asked. 

 

“Mhm. He’s in our class,” Izuku answered. 

 

“Now the next challenger is…” the announcer started only to be interrupted by a series of explosions. 

 

“Kacchan!” Izuku cheered. Kacchan looked up and waved before turning his attention back to the course. 

 

“Now, Villain Attack! Ready… go!” the announcer called out. Kacchan blasted his way around the mountain. The object of the course seemed to be destroying robots that were placed around the mountain. Kacchan destroyed them quickly, shouting something that sounded like ‘die.’

 

“This is amazing! He cleared it in 15 seconds! He’s in first place!” the announcer told the crowd. 

 

Kacchan blasted up to the balcony, hanging onto the railing. “Is the whole class here?”

 

“All but six people, apparently,” Izuku answered. Their attention was torn back to the course when Shouto showed up. He went through the course in 14 seconds. 

 

“Go, Shouto!” Ochako cheered. 

 

“Is he in your class too?” Melissa asked. Momo nodded. “Wow, you’re all amazing! As expected of future heroes.”

 

“Oh, you don’t have to say that,” Momo blushed. 

 

“Oi, Icyhot! What the hell are you doing here?” Kacchan barked, jumping down from the railing. 

 

“I am here to represent my father who was invited. I brought Sero and Hagakure,” Shouto answered flatly. 

 

“Tape face is here?” Kacchan asked, looking around.

 

“You should do the course too, Izuku,” Kirishima encouraged. 

 

“Oh, yes! I’d like to see how you fight,” Melissa agreed. 

 

“I'll have to ask if I can use my support items,” Izuku told them. Jumping the railing into the arena, he went to the announcer and asked. He also showed her his staff to be clear on what he was using. When he got permission, he went to the starting point. 

 

“Ready… go!” the announcer called. Izuku jumped from ledge to ledge, destroying the robots with his staff. Jumping up was a little harder than jumping forward or down. “18 seconds! Third place!”

 

“I see why they thought you had a physical quirk,” Melissa commented once he got back to the group. “That was impressive.”

 

“Thanks,” Izuku flushed. 

 

“Hey, how about we go to the observatory next?” Ochako suggested, reaching out to hold Izuku’s arm. 

 

Tsu grabbed his other arm. “I bet Ochako-chan could make us float and it’d be like space.”

 

“That’s a great idea!” Mina exclaimed. ”Let’s go!”

Notes:

Hope you enjoy the extra-long chapter. The next two will probably be long too since I'm trying to avoid adding a 5th I-Island chapter.

Ochako and Tsu at the end there were like "fuck off, blondie!"

Chapter 67: I-Island Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

If you haven't seen the movie and chose to read these chapters, these are the original formal outfits.

I've decided that Iida, Kirishima, and Bakugou can keep their outfits.

The rest get new ones and the folks who weren't at the party get outfits too.

So for pretty much the rest of the story, here's what they are wearing:

 

Left to Right: Denki, Izuku, Hitoshi, Mei. Denki is also wearing black tights and Izuku has white/shimmery tights.

 

Left to Right: Nemuri, Aizawa, Hizashi. Hizashi likes dresses and suits equally but is wearing a dress in support of Izuku.

 

Left to Right: Todoroki, Tsu, Uraraka. Uraraka also has white tights.

 

Left to Right: Jirou, Momo, Sero. Jirou wouldn't wear a dress, can't change my mind.

 

Left to Right: Hagakure, Mina, Melissa. Hagakure's is long with sleeves so that she can be seen easier.

 


 

“Today we will be closing at 6 pm. Thank you for coming,” another disembodied voice announced across the island. 

 

“Are you all coming to the reception party?” Melissa asked. Shouta did not miss the multiple times today that Uraraka, Asui, and even occasionally Todoroki got defensive when the American interacted with Izuku. He’d have to ask about that later. 

 

The teens made various comments of ‘yes.’ Iida waved his hands to get everyone’s attention. “I heard there will be quite a few international pro heroes at the party, as well. In order to keep from embarrassing the name of UA, change into your formal clothes and let us attend the party as a group. We’ll meet at 6:30 pm in Lobby 7 of the Central Tower. Make sure you are on time!”

 

Shouta wasn’t sure when this became a class trip, but he was thankful that Iida was taking the role of chaperone so that he wouldn’t have to. With that, they split up to go get ready. Shouta and Hitoshi were the first ones done. They waited for the rest of their family in the lobby. “You’re wearing a suit?” Hitoshi asked. “What about your hero costume?”

 

“Zashi said it doesn’t pass as formal wear.” He glared when Hitoshi snickered at that. “But neither does his or Nemuri’s, so they are dressing up too.”

 

“Did Mama pick that out or did you?” 

 

“What do you think?” Shouta retorted. 

 

“Mama then. Yeah, me too. I prefer sweaters,” Hitoshi grumbled, looking down at his own suit. 

 

“Well, you look good either way,” Shouta complimented. 

 

“You too,” Hitoshi returned with a smile. 

 


 

“Do you want eyeliner too, Izuku?” Auntie Nemuri asked as she finished up Mei’s makeup. 

 

“Yes, please,” Izuku replied. He had been nervous about wearing a dress, no matter how much he wanted to. He was sure no one from their class would make fun of him, but he wasn’t sure about the other guests. But Denki and Mama were wearing dresses too and it made him feel better about it.

 

“I love how your hero costume got vetoed because it was too explicit for a formal event but your dress shows more skin,” Mama laughed. 

 

“Yes, well. It’s an evening gown. If anyone has an issue, they should have let me keep my costume,” Auntie Nemuri countered with a smirk. 

 

“Auntie Nem is petty AF,” Mei pointed out, amused. 

 

“I am!” Auntie Nemuri agreed. 

 

“Are you wearing your hero costume boots with your dress?” Mama asked suddenly. 

 

“They’re both red,” Izuku replied, looking down at his feet. 

 

“Be glad I talked him out of wearing his sneakers,” Denki said, rolling his eyes. “The boots are better. Trust me. I’m wearing ankle boots with mine.”

 

“What’s wrong with sneakers?” Mei pouted. 

 

“Your’s are pastel and kind of delicate looking, so they work,” Denki told her. “Bulky sneakers don’t really match.” The fashion conversation continued as they got ready. When they finished, they headed down to the lobby to meet Hitoshi and Dad. Both were reduced to blushing messes when they saw their partners. 

 


 

“Why would I want to go to a party. I’m not going to listen to some guys I don’t know give speeches and then clap for them. It’s dumb,” Katsuki grumbled, laying on the bed. 

 

“Well, we kind of already told the others we’d be there,” Kirishima said softly. 

 

“You did,” Katsuki argued. 

 

“I heard we can eat as much fancy food as we want,” Kirishima said, trying to coax him. 

 

“It’s not like I brought formal clothes anyway,” Katsuki shrugged. 

 

“That’s what I thought. So I brought some for you too!” Kirishima exclaimed, pulling two suits out of the closet. Katsuki sat up, looking at the suit Kirishima held out to him. He…  

 

“You’re way too prepared, Shitty Hair,” Katsuki mumbled, looking away. Goddammit.

 


 

“Will you be alright here?” Mama asked. The class had started gathering in the lobby. Izuku wanted to stay with them to make sure everyone arrived before going into the reception hall. 

 

“I’ll be okay. We’ll join you once everyone gets here,” Izuku assured him. Mama nodded with a soft smile. 

 

“We’ll wait inside then. Stay in the building,” Mama said before heading into the party with Dad and Auntie Nemuri. A few moments later, Melissa, Togata, and All Might showed up together. 

 

“Izuku-Shounen. I didn’t realize you were here,” All Might said, in full hero costume. Togata was in a simple black suit and Melissa wore a navy blue dress. 

 

“Aizawa, Mic, and Midnight are here too. Along with most of the class,” Izuku replied. “I believe Aizawa was looking forward to talking to you.” All Might paled. 

 

“I see. I suppose I should go and find him then,” All Might said weakly. “Togata? Melissa?”

 

“I want to stay and make sure everyone arrives okay,” Melissa smiled. “You two go ahead.” 

 

After a moment she spoke again, looking confused. “Are you wearing a dress?” 

 

“Obviously,” Izuku blushed. Denki and Hitoshi were at his side in seconds. 

 

“Why would we wear suits when dresses do this?” Denki asked before twirling. 

 

Melissa laughed softly. “Yes, I suppose that is a good point.” Izuku relaxed when he realized she didn’t seem to have an issue with it. Over the next 15 minutes or so, the rest of his class trickled into the lobby. 

 

“They made your eyes big again,” Shouto had commented. Izuku promptly turned red, both because Shouto’s face had gotten really close and because he looked handsome in his suit. 

 

“You remind me of Christmas,” Ochako smiled, touching his sleeve lightly. 

 

“I think you all look wonderful,” Tenya said to them, the slightest bit of pink on his cheeks. They all talked for a while, trading compliments. Mina’s dress especially had caught Izuku’s attention. It had some sort of multi-colored animal print. Sero’s tie had flowers which was super pretty.

 

“Everyone is here except for Kirishima and Bakugou,” Momo announced. “I tried calling but neither answered.”

 

“Where do you think--” Mina started only to get cut off. 

 

“Attention. A bomb has been reported. Residents and tourists should return to their homes or lodgings. Those that have come a long way should wait at the nearest evacuation center. Anyone still outside 10 minutes from now will be arrested without warning.”

 

“What’s going on?” Hagakure asked. 

 

“That’s the alarm,” Melissa answered, looking worried. 

 

“Please refrain from going outdoors. In addition, most of the main buildings will be sealed off by the security system.” Suddenly, large metal barriers began dropping over the windows and doors. They were locked in the lobby. 

 


 

“Sho, our kids,” Hizashi whispered harshly as other pros in the reception hall snapped to attention. “They’re still in the lobby.”

 

“I know,” Shouta replied, trying to calm his husband so that he could think. The windows had been sealed off but that didn’t mean that the building was sealed internally. Just as he took a step towards the door to check, men with guns stormed in. Hizashi tensed next to him. 

 

A man with a white coat and a scar on his face addressed the room. “It’s just as you heard. We have taken over the security system. Don’t think you’re going to put up a fight. If you do…” A screen appeared over the stage showing the civilians around the island surrounded by security bots. 

 

“Then the security machines will bare their fangs at all the good people on this island. That’s right. All of the people on this island are hostages. Of course, you are as well.” A devious grin was all the warning they got before some sort of mechanical dots on the floor shot out glowing ribbons that restrained the pro heroes, including All Might. 

 

“They missed us,” Nemuri whispered. 

 

“We aren’t in costume,” Shouta realized. Though that didn’t help much. They were outnumbered and the citizens were essentially being held at gunpoint. But it gave them time to figure something out. On the stage, All Might began struggling against his restraints. A gunshot echoed throughout the room. 

 

“Don’t move,” the villain warned. "If you take even one step, I’ll kill everyone here in a second.” The villain kicked All Might over so that the hero was laying on the ground before peering out at the crowd. “You’re all going to learn from All Might and do what I say quietly, right?” Shit.

 


 

“My phone has no signal,” Tenya said. “It looks like emergency services are being blocked too.”

 

“The elevators aren’t working either,” Jirou added, fiddling with the elevator buttons. 

 

“I can’t believe that the security system would switch to high alert mode because they found something explosive,” Melissa frowned. 

 

“Let’s go to where the party is being held,” Izuku suggested. 

 

“Why?” Tenya asked. 

 

“Because the pro heroes are gathered there,” Izuku explained. “Melissa, can you get us to the reception hall somehow?”

 

“If we use the emergency stairs, I think we can get close to the party,” Melissa replied. 

 

“Please, lead the way,” Izuku told her. She headed off and they followed her lead. Izuku looked to his side when he felt Ochako’s hand in his. She looked worried. He squeezed her hand lightly, hoping to reassure her. 

 


 

“Don’t worry. If you stay quiet, you will not be hurt,” the villain told the room. “We are prepared to release you all when the time comes.”

 

“What are you after?” a hero demanded, only to be kicked for his efforts. 

 

“Didn’t you hear me? I said, stay quiet!” the villain shouted. A chime from some kind of communicator drew his attention from the hero. “Hm? Oh, right. Got it.” The villain approached an older man. “You’re a researcher here, right?”

 

“Y-yes,” the man replied. 

 

“Take him,” the villain instructed one of his workers.

 

A younger man stood in front of them. “Stop! He’s my assistant. What do you plan to do with him?”

 

“If it isn’t David Shield,” the villain grinned. “You come too.”

 

“And if I refuse?” David countered. Shouta was not liking where this was going. 

 

“Then somewhere on this island, someone’s scream will ring out,” the villain threatened. 

 

“Fine. I will go,” David relented. Shouta cursed inwardly as the two men were taken from the room. It was harder to save hostages when they were scattered. Hizashi’s hand tightened on his arm. He looked to his husband who immediately cast his eyes up once he caught Shouta’s gaze. Shouta glanced up to see what he was looking at. Oh, hell no…

 

The reception hall had a high ceiling that extended up a few floors. Izuku was crouched on a balcony about two floors up that encircled the hall. ‘We have J-I-R-O-U here,’ he signed. ‘Talk quietly and we can hear you.’

 

Shouta nodded and spoke lowly so that the villain and his men wouldn’t hear him. “Can you hear me?” Izuku glanced somewhere behind him and then nodded when he looked back. “Villains have taken over the tower. They have control of the security system and everyone on this island is a hostage. All the heroes have been taken as well. They have not said what they want, but any of the items made on this island could be dangerous in their hands. As you’re instructor, I am giving you all permission to engage. They have guns and I do not know their numbers or quirks, so please watch out for each other and be careful. If it’s safer to run, run.”

 

Shouta watched as Izuku disappeared from the balcony. Now if only they could figure out some way to help from in here.

 


 

Gathered back in the stairwell, the teens discussed how they should move forward. “We have Aizawa’s permission to engage,” Tenya announced. “But he also said that if it’s safer to run, we should. So the question then is, should we try to stop the villains in the tower or should we try to escape and get help?” 

 

“If we could escape, we might be able to make contact with pros off the island,” Mina suggested. 

 

“I don’t think we can escape,” Melissa said solemnly. “This place is built with the same level of security as Tartarus. To even make escaping an option, we would need to access the security system. The control room is on the top floor of the tower. “

 

“Could that be done if we can get to the control room?” Mei asked. 

 

“If the villains have taken control of the security system, then the authentication locks and passwords should have been disabled,” Melissa said, thinking. “We should be able to restart the system. We just need to get past the villains and get to the top floor. Then we can save everyone.”

 

“If the villains took control of security, then they probably have access to the cameras too,” Mei pointed out. “We won’t be able to avoid them. We’ll have to fight at some point.”

 

“Mei and Melissa aren’t hero course students,” Hagakure pointed out. “Wouldn’t it be dangerous for you two?”

 

“I trained with Izuku, Hitoshi, and Katsuki,” Mei huffed. “I’ll be fine.”

 

“Plus, we can protect each other if needed, kero,” Tsu interjected. 

 

“It might be better to stay put,” Sero argued. “I mean, we’ve only been at UA for one semester. One-third of the year. Can we really say that we know how to fight villains? The USJ was a disaster.”

 

“I think we did all right…” Denki pouted. 

 

“Some of us,” Sero responded. “Izuku doesn’t have his gear. Neither does Hitoshi. Bakugou and Kirishima aren’t even here. It’s--”

 

“Aizawa and Mic are my parents,” Izuku raised his voice a bit. “I am not leaving them there. If you want to stay here, then that’s fine. But I’m going!”

 

Momo and Jirou looked up at him in surprise. “Are you serious?” Hagakure hissed, struggling to keep her voice down. Izuku nodded. “Woah, wait. Why are only three of us surprised?”

 

“The rest of us knew?” Mina shrugged. “We had a sleepover. Aizawa and Mic were there.”

 

“Sorry. I guess, I just got nervous,” Sero apologized. 

 

“Guys,” Melissa interrupted. “Currently none of us have been harmed. That’s because there aren’t cameras in the stairwell. They don’t know we’re here. If we just go straight up, we can probably avoid fighting until we get to the control room.”

 

“Okay. Let’s try that,” Momo said. “We’ll avoid fighting for as long as we can. But when it comes to that, we’ll look out for each other.”

 

“Yeah!” the group agreed collectively. 

 

“I’ll go tell Dad,” Izuku said before heading back out to the balcony. When he caught their attention, he signed. ‘We have a plan.’

Notes:

Almost 1,000 words more than usual. And if you've seen the movie, you'll notice that I changed quite a bit. I wrote down the dialogue of the movie and cut pages of text out because it just didn't fit anymore with what I changed.

FYI, Uraraka already talked to Nemuri like she planned to. She's a little less panicked about her feelings. But still isn't confident enough to say anything.

Iida, as we mentioned, spoke to Nemuri a while ago. He's just too polite. And then Izuku's just had a lot going on and hasn't decided what he wants to do yet.

Meanwhile, Katsuki just figured out he has a crush on Kiri. Let's see how that goes.
People have been teasing them but they didn't catch on to their own feelings. Oblivious dumbasses the both of them.

Why can't Nem, Shouta, and Hizashi attack? Hizashi's quirk would hurt the other guests. Aizawa's quirk does fuck all against guns. (There are several armed lackeys in the room so just quirkless fighting wouldn't work either.) And Nemuri's quirk would a] put everyone to sleep including allies or b] catch the villain's attention before it could fill the room and get someone killed.

Lastly, I don't care how long the next chapter winds up. I am determined not to let there be a 5th I-island chapter! ( ̄^ ̄)At this point it's a personal goal.

Chapter 68: I-Island Pt. 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Running up multiple flights of stairs in formal wear was a pain in the ass. This is easily our worst plan as a class, Izuku groaned internally as he watched Hagakure stop to take her heels off. On floor 30 Denki finally asked. “ How many floors are there, exactly?”

 

“Two hundred,” was Melissa’s quick reply. Son of a bitch! His classmates shared his sentiment, some groaning aloud in complaint. 

 

“It’s better than running into villains,” Momo pointed out. On floor 40, the rest of the girls wearing some sort of heel stopped to take their shoes off too. On floor 50, Melissa started slowing down. She didn’t have the same physical training as the rest of them. 

 

“Do you want me to use my quirk on you?” Ochako asked, stopping in concern. 

 

Melissa shook her head. “Thanks but I’m fine. Save your energy for when we really need it.”

 

60… 70… 80… On the 80th floor, a metal shutter was blocking the rest of the stairs. “Can we break it?” Shouto asked. 

 

“If we do that, the security system will react,” Melissa told him. 

 

“Why don’t we just go from here?” Hagakure asked, opening the door in the stairwell before anyone could stop her. An alarm chirped. 

 

“Well, they know we’re here now,” Melissa sighed. 

 

“Is there any other way up besides the stairs and elevator?” Mina asked. 

 

“There’s another staircase like this one on the other side of the building,” Melissa offered. 

 

“Let’s go there then,” Momo decided. The class filed out into the hallway. They hadn’t gotten all that far when more partitions began lowering to divide the hallway.

 

“Seriously?” Mina exclaimed. Izuku shared her frustration. 

 

“There’s a door there! Hurry,” Tenya instructed. They all ran to make it before the partition fell but it wasn’t looking like they would make it. “Shouto!” Reacting quickly, Shouto froze the partition open. Tenya ran forward and kicked the door open with the aid of his Recipro Burst. 

 

“What is this place?” Izuku asked as they walked into an indoor jungle. 

 

“A plant factory,” Melissa answered. “They research how quirks influence plants here.”

 

“Wait. The elevator is coming up,” Jirou announced, looking at the elevator in the center of the greenhouse. 

 

“It’s probably villains so we should hide until they pass,” Izuku pointed out. They ducked down behind the shrubbery. They had to scatter a bit to stay hidden but they were all within hearing range of each other. 

 

“Can we use that elevator to get to the top floor?” Denki asked. 

 

“No. Only authorized users can operate the elevator and it’s made as sturdy as a bomb shelter so we can’t destroy it,” Melissa explained. 

 

“That seems excessive,” Hagakure huffed. 

 

“They’re coming,” Ochako warned, watching the elevator numbers. 

 

“Quiet,” Tenya ordered in a hushed tone. The door opened and two villains stepped out. Izuku grimaced as one of their quirks became obvious to him. A displacement quirk. The guy could effectively rip you apart with something like that. It would also be difficult to hit him with anything. 

 

“I found you, you damn kids,” the taller one grinned. Izuku and the others tensed, ready to fight. Maybe they were bluffing?

 

“What did you say, you bastard?” Izuku whipped around. He could make out Kirishima and Kacchan coming from one of the greenhouse paths. Where the fuck have they been?

 

“What are you kids doing here?” the shorter one demanded. 

 

“That’s what I want to know,” Kacchan barked, his temper becoming obvious. Izuku sighed. 

 

“Leave this to me, okay?” Kirishima said, holding Kacchan back. He turned to the villains, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “We got lost. Where should we go for the reception party?”

 

The villains exchanged disbelieving looks before attacking Kirishima. Shouto reacted quickly though and protected him with a wall of ice. He promptly made an ice elevator and urged the class onto it before the villains could get through his wall. 

 

“What the hell is going on here?” Kacchan demanded. 

 

“We’ll stall for time here,” Shouto said, ignoring him. “Look for a way to the top. I’ll be right behind you after I clean this up.”

 

The ice platform started to rise to the next floor which was accessible via a balcony. “The tall one has a displacement quirk,” Izuku warned. “Anything he strikes will be moved somewhere else. If he hits you, he could rip your body apart.”

 

Kirishima gave him a thumbs up to indicate that he had heard. Shouto kept focusing on getting them to the next floor. They jumped over the balcony railing and headed into the hallway. “Here is no good either,” Tenya observed when they encountered more partitions. 

 

“Is this as far as we can go?” Sero asked. 

 

“Melissa,” Mei interjected. “What’s that thing that looks like a door on the ceiling?” She pointed to it. 

 

“That’s the emergency exit for the maintenance room for the sunlight system,” Melissa answered. 

 

“Shouldn’t something like that have an emergency ladder?” Tenya asked. 

 

“There is a manual one,” Melissa replied thoughtfully. “But we can only access it from the inside.” 

 

Momo reached into the top of her dress and pulled out a disc. “Tsu, can you attach this to the door? Be careful though.” Tsu nodded and used her tongue to reach as far as she could, throwing it the remaining distance. It beeped before exploding the door. 

 

“Now we just need someone to get up there,” Mei said. 

 

“I can,” Tsu offered. She used her quirk to scale the wall and climb into the maintenance room. After a few moments, a ladder began lowering. They headed for it and began climbing up one by one. Exiting the maintenance room, they found themselves in another hallway. This time without partitions. 

 

Jirou used her ear jacks to take out cameras on their way up. “Doesn’t it seem like we got lucky?” Denki asked after a while. “All of the partitions have been raised since we passed the 100th floor.”

 

“Could they have lost us?” Ochako asked. 

 

“It’s more likely that they are leading us somewhere,” Jirou replied. 

 

“Even so, to get just a little further up, we’ll go where they want us to go,” Izuku decided. They made it to the 130th floor before a hoard of security bots showed up to stop them. 

 

“It looks like the enemy has changed from shutting us in, to trying to capture us,” Tenya noted. 

 

“I’m sure they realized that we’re UA students,” Izuku frowned. 

 

“Izuku?” Tsu spoke with a questioning tone. 

 

“I can’t read their quirks. They’re robots!” Izuku exclaimed. 

 

“You’re still one of our best strategists,” Hitoshi shrugged. Izuku was about to retort when he noticed Mei excitedly hopping in one place. 

 

“Momo, make Mei some tools,” Izuku said abruptly, hoping this would play out the way he wanted. “Sero, Tsu, Uraraka, help Mei restrain the bots. Mina, can you try to melt the rest of them? The rest of us can help hold off the excess.”

 

It took less than 5 minutes for Mei to take control of one of the bots. She set it to defend her while she worked on more turning them faster as she got the practice. Momo made Izuku a staff and a plethora of tiny bombs, which he hit into the robot crowd like baseballs. With the grand majority either stopped or barricaded off, and a new team of 7 security bots on their side, they continued on. 

 

On the 138th floor, they encountered even more bots in a server room. “Wait, if the servers are damaged, it could affect the security system too,” Melissa warned. 

 

Momo created a canon to keep the bots away from the servers. Mei ordered her captive bots to attack as well. Mina, Tsu, Jirou, Sero, Tenya, and Denki offered support. It took a lot of arguing, but Tenya convinced the rest of them to move forward while they held off the bots. So Izuku, Hitoshi, Ochako, Hagakure, and Melissa headed to the next floor. 

 

Rather than continuing up another floor, Melissa took them outside. “This is…” Izuku started. 

 

“The wind power generation system,” Melissa told them. 

 

“Why here?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“If we go up through the tower, the security machines are probably waiting to ambush us. So we’ll go up to the top all at once from here. If we can just get to that emergency exit,” she pointed at a door and a walkway that stretched between two towers near the very top. 

 

“All the way up there?” Hitoshi paled. 

 

“If we use Ochako’s quirk, we can do it,” Melissa assured them. 

 

“I can’t make myself float that well yet,” Ochako interjected. “I’ll have to stay here. But leave it to me! Hagakure, hold onto Hitoshi. Melissa, hold onto Izuku.” She sent Hagakure and Hitoshi up a moment before Izuku and Melissa, giving them each a push to help them make it up to the door.

 

An explosion drew their attention and Izuku noticed bots heading Ochako’s way. “Ochako!”

 

“Release your quirk and run away!” Melissa shouted. 

 

“I can’t,” Ochako called back. “If I do that, we can’t save everyone.” Just as Izuku’s heart dropped into his stomach, an explosion protected Ochako from the bots. Kacchan! Shouto and Kirishima ran out of the tower after him. They’d keep Ochako safe. 

 

Hagakure and Hitoshi already made it to the walkway but a sudden gust of wind blew Melissa and Izuku off course just as they got near. Shouto noticed, thank god, and used his ice to displace one of the massive fans on the wind power generator. It blew them towards the opposite tower. 

 

“Hold on tight,” Izuku warned before flipping them so that his shoes could take the impact. 

 

“We’re going to crash!” Melissa pointed out, sounding a little panicked. Fair enough. She knew he didn’t have a physical quirk. He braced himself as they hurtled towards the tower and he felt his legs go through the wall when they hit. These walls have nothing on Cementoss’s. 

 

“How did you do that?” Melissa demanded once she got her bearings back. Izuku blushed when he realized she was straddling him. 

 

“Izu! Are you okay?” Hitoshi shouted, bursting through the emergency exit opposite of the one they had been aiming for. He and Hagakure helped them both up. 

 

“Is it fine that we’re in the wrong tower?” Izuku asked. 

 

“They loop around and connect,” Melissa said with a dismissive wave. “It’s fine.”

 

“Hey!” A voice shouted. Two villains stood in the stairwell. One with a sword and one with a gun. 

 

“Hello. Have you seen my dog?” Hitoshi asked nonchalantly. English was not his strong suit.

 

“What?” the sword guy replied, confused. 

 

“The fuck are you on about?” the gun guy asked. Both of their expressions went slack as Hitoshi took control. 

 

“Melissa, where is the control room?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

She looked at the men warily and then back at Hitoshi. “In front of the central elevator.”

 

“Cool. You two, follow us. If anyone attacks us, defend us,” Hitoshi ordered. Izuku was surprised that the order worked in Japanese. It must be intent-based. Melissa watched wide-eyed as the men let the rest of them slip past them before following behind their group. 

 

“What is that ?” she whispered.

 

“Hitoshi’s quirk. Brainwashing,” Izuku answered back in a whisper as they crept through the hallway. “Wait, someone’s here.”

 

They stopped in front of a large open room. It looked a bit like those safety deposit box rooms at banks but much larger and circular. “Papa?” Melissa gasped in recognition. Why is he on the top floor?”

 

“Did the villains bring him here to force him to do something?” Izuku wondered aloud. 

 

“We have to save him!” Melissa whispered urgently. Izuku nodded and told Hitoshi and Hagakure to go find the control room. With her invisibility and his brainwashing, they’d have the best chance of getting the system back. Melissa gave them a quick rundown on how to reset the system. 

 

“Unzip me?” Hagakure asked Hitoshi before they left since her dress made her visible. They headed off, Hitoshi now carrying a formal dress, followed by their two brainwashed guys. Izuku and Melissa moved closer to the room that Melissa’s father was in. 

 

“I was able to unlock it,” David spoke. “Go to block 1147. I’m opening it.”

 

An older man, Sam, Melissa helpfully supplied, went to the mentioned block. He retrieved a briefcase when it opened and checked the contents. “You did it, professor. Everything is here.”

 

“Yes, I have finally gotten it back,” David replied, sounding relieved. “This device and research data are the only things I would never give to anyone. I’ll never give them up.”

 

“Everything’s going to plan, isn’t it? Looks like the villains are doing well too,” Sam responded. The villains…? They’re working with them?

 

“Thank you. It was all because you arranged everything for me, Sam.” Izuku could see that Melissa had reached the same conclusion. She stepped out into the room. 

 

“Papa?” She sounded near tears. 

 

“M-melissa!” David exclaimed. 

 

“Miss, what are you doing here?” Sam asked. 

 

“What do you mean, arranged?” Melissa asked weakly. “Papa, please don’t tell me you’re the one behind this incident? In order to get that device? Is that true, Papa?”

 

“It is,” David replied, head lowered in shame. 

 

“What? Why?” Melissa asked in disbelief. 

 

“The professor is only trying to get back what was stolen from him,” Sam defended. “This groundbreaking invention that amplifies quirks.”

 

“It amplifies quirks?” Izuku repeated, surprised. He’d heard of an illegal drug like that while he lived on the streets. It was dangerous. 

 

“Yes,” Sam replied eagerly. “It is still in testing, but with this device, unlike with drugs, quirks can be amplified without affecting the body. However, the sponsors confiscated this invention and all its research data. The research itself was also frozen. If this was made known to the world, then the structure of superhuman society would change drastically. Fearing that, governments from different nations put pressure on them. That’s why the professor--”

 

“No,” Melissa interrupted. “This is a lie! Isn’t it, Papa? Tell me this is a lie!”

 

“It’s not a lie,” David replied, unable to meet her eyes. 

 

“This doesn’t make sense,” Melissa argued. “The Papa I know would ever do anything like that. So why? Why?!”

 

“It’s all for All Might,” David replied. Of fucking course, Izuku thought darkly. “You two probably don’t know but his quirk is disappearing. However, if he uses my device, then it can go back to normal. It can even give him more abilities than he started with. The number one hero, the Symbol of Peace, can get his light back again and save many people once more. Please, let me hand this device over to All Might. There’s no time to female it. After he gets it, I don’t care what kind of punishment I receive. I’ve prepared myself--”

 

“They risked their lives!” Melissa shouted throwing a hand towards Izuku. He did not flinch. “What do you think Izuku and his classmates went through to save the hostages. They attacked us all the way here. I don’t even know if the ones who stayed behind to fight are okay!”

 

“The villains are fake. It’s all an act,” David argued. 

 

“They sent the towers security bots after us as well as their own men,” Izuku told him. “We have been shot at, faced explosions, and nearly crushed. I’ve faced real villains before, and I promise, the way they are attacking is not fake.”

“Of course it was an act,” a new voice said. They turned around to see the same villain that had been in the reception hall. “An act of pretending to be fake villains.” Izuku instinctually ran towards the guy, to keep him away from Melissa. Instead of getting a kick in, a nearby railing was torn loose and it restrained Izuku to the wall. 

 

A metal manipulation quirk, his analysis quirk told him a little too late. “Sam, where’s the device?” the villain asked. 

 

“Here,” Sam said, taking the case from Dave and taking it to the villain. Plot twist within a plot twist, Izuku noted. 

 

“Sam?” David asked uncertainly. “Don’t tell me you were planning on giving the device to the villains all along?”

 

“You’re the one who tricked me,” Sam replied bitterly. “I served you for so long but you let your research be frozen so easily. And the honor and renown we were supposed to get all went away. If I didn’t get at least some money, then it was a waste of my time.”

 

The villain smiled as he took the case from Sam. “Here’s the reward I promised you.” Izuku’s eyes widened when the villain shot Sam and the man collapsed. 

 

“This isn’t what you promised,” Sam said weakly. 

 

“Promised? I don’t remember,” the villain smiled. “This is your reward.” He held his gun up to shoot Sam again, lethally this time, Izuku was sure. Except, David jumped in front of the bullet. 

 

“Papa!” Melissa cried, running towards him. The villain blocked her and knocked her down. Izuku struggled against the metal restraints as the villain stood over David. 

 

“Feeling like playing hero after all this time?” the villain asked in a mocking tone. “It’s no use. No matter what reason you had, you dirtied your hands with evil deeds. Whether we’re real or fake, the crime you committed will not disappear. You’re the same as us. You can no longer remain a scientist or continue your research. You can only fall into the darkness of villains.”

 

Izuku noticed a black blur in the hallway. He grinned. “Hey, jackass!” The villain glanced over at him. “Yeah, you. What the fuck is your problem?” Melissa shot him a confused look. “You come in here, rough up a bunch of kids, and for what? A headband?” 

 

“Says the boy wearing a dress,” the villain countered with an appraising look. 

 

“At least I’m cute,” Izuku chirped. “You, on the other hand, have a face only a mother could love. Frankly, I don’t think that headband will suit you.”

 

“You want to find out?” the villain grinned. 

 

“Come at me, little bitch,” Izuku grinned back. As the villain moved to open the case, the black blur advanced. Dad! Nemuri and Hizashi followed close behind. Dad knocked the device from the villain’s hands while tackling him. Nemuri activated her quirk once she got close so that she could knock out only the villain. 

 

“What is this attitude on my child?” Mama asked in mock offense. "Though, your English was excellent."

 

“I don’t know what it is but it keeps reappearing in high stakes moments like this,” Dad replied. “I think it’s some sort of compulsion. Like fight or flight. But worse.”

 

“Haha,” Izuku said flatly. “All I know is it works. How’d you get out?”

 

“When this guy left, his goons weren’t that hard to deal with,” Auntie Nemuri answered. She mouthed ‘low level’ at him with an eye roll. 

 

“I-Island’s security system is now operating normally,” the disembodied voice announced. 

 

“Hitoshi and Hagakure must have gotten into the control room fine then,” Izuku commented. “Oh, those two were shot. Melissa might have a concussion.”

 

“And you are trapped on a wall,” Mama observed. 

 

“I am, yes. Help please,” Izuku asked sheepishly. 

 

“Medical personal should be on their way soon,” Dad assured him. “Just in case though, I’ll call to make sure.”

 

“I’ll keep this guy asleep until we can get some quirk-suppressant cuffs,” Auntie Nemuri said brightly. 

 

Hitoshi appeared in the doorway. “What a party, huh?”

Notes:

I'll summarize what happens after this in the next chapter. Basically, though, they get a nice vacation for the remaining days that they are there.

In the movie, everyone speaks the universal anime language. I don't like that so I made it clear when people are speaking English. (underlined parts) Yes, Melissa speaks Japanese.

Chaos babies for the win. Who says everything has to be a serious, no-nonsense brawl to the death. They're a bunch of teens for goodness sake. Ms. Joke's whole hero career is built on silly. She's still a kickass hero.

In the movie, the plot twist within a plot twist scene felt odd to me. Especially after the villain joined the conversation. Also, in the movie, the fight carried on so much longer. I cut it short because, Hagakure and Hitoshi would have no issue getting to the control room while this whole 'Papa, how could you?' scene happens.

Hope you enjoyed the movie arc! I will not be doing the other movie. This one fits into the timeline better than the other one and that's the only reason I included it. Not because of the formal wear. WHaaaaAAAtttt??? nooo.

Chapter 69: Summer Break

Notes:

For those of you who skipped the I-Island chapters, here's what's relevant to the rest of the story:

1. Aizawa and Hitoshi tried on some goggles at the Expo that Izuku said made your field of vision about as busy as his is when his quirk is active. Both hated it. They have a new respect for Izuku not passing out or vomiting every time he uses it.

2. Ochako, Tsu, and Shouto have made their crushes a little more obvious. Every time this American character interacted with Izuku they got jealous. (She wasn't hitting on him or anything, she just kept complimenting him. And others in class A. She thinks they're all neat.)

3. Not plot-relevant but you might like to know: Izuku wore a dress. Denki wore a dress. Hizashi wore a dress. If you'd like to see everyone's formal outfits without reading the arc, I have them all at the top of Chapter 67. It does compare them to the originals from the movie though. Fair warning.

4. Katsuki realized he likes Kirishima. Took him long enough. How he failed to notice even with others teasing them...? He's very focused on his studies and training.

5. "Come at me, little bitch" made another reappearance. In English this time. Hizashi heard it this time. He was appalled. But impressed by Izuku's English.

6. All but 6 people in Class A know about Hizashi and Aizawa being Izuku and Hitoshi's parents. Who doesn't know yet: Aoyama, Ojirou, Kouda, Satou, Shouji, and Tokoyami.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After the villains that attacked I-island were apprehended, and everyone had given their statements to law enforcement, they all went back to their respective lodgings. Izuku was freed safely from his metal restraints by someone with a matter manipulation quirk. Before Izuku and his family returned to their hotel, he informed All Might about David Shield’s intentions. 

 

“Do something about this before anything worse happens. People need to stop viewing you as an idol. There are other heroes,” Izuku warned darkly. All Might nodded and Izuku hoped this event would knock some sense into the man. 

 

The Central Tower was closed for the remainder of the trip, but all of the other attractions remained open. The civilians on the island weren’t even aware of everything that transpired. The security system simpy told them about a bomb threat and they all waited calmly indoors. 

 

Their family was able to enjoy the remaining few days of their trip in the company of their friends. Sometimes they went out as a large group but other times they split up in various combinations. All in all, the rest of their vacation was peaceful and fun. 

 


 

A day after they had gotten back from I-Island, Shouta approached Izuku about his friends’ odd behavior. “They did?” Izuku asked, confused, after Shouta pointed out how they had acted around Melissa. He frowned in thought, going back over the events. “Oh, they did…” 

 

“Are you guys dating?” Shouta asked. Please say no, please say no, please say no…

 

“No,” Izuku answered. Thank god… “But I might want to.” What?

 

“Want to… date them?” Shouta asked weakly. Not his baby…

 

“I talked to Nemuri about it. I might want a QPR with Tsu, Ochako, Shouto, and Tenya,” Izuku blushed. “That’s not to say all of them would agree. Or any. I don’t know. I haven’t talked to them yet. I haven’t decided yet. Nemuri said I don’t have to act on crushes and that I could just pine. I don’t want to ruin our friendship if they say no. And so much has been going on lately with school and stuff, so I haven’t had time to think about what I want. Is that okay though?”

 

Shouta had short-circuited somewhere at the beginning there and just registered that Izuku asked him a question. As much as he hated this, he knew he should probably handle it rationally so that he doesn’t fuck up his kid’s social development. Hizashi would be so much better at this. Why didn’t he send Hizashi to ask?

 

He took too long to answer because Izuku looked down, dejected, and asked, “You don’t want me to date, do you?” 

 

“No!” Shouta grimaced at his volume. “I mean, that’s not. No, it’s fine. I was just processing. It’s fine. If you date. It makes me nervous because I feel protective of you, but it’s allowed. It’s your life and relationships. My nerves are just something I have to get over.”

 

“You seem more against the idea of me dating than you did Hitoshi,” Izuku pointed out. 

 

“Your histories are different. You both grew up in terrible situations, yes, but Hitoshi wasn’t isolated from society the way you were. As smart as you are, there was a lot you lacked in social development,” Shouta explained. “Every new thing you do makes me nervous. Dating included.”

 

“Every new thing?” Izuku asked. “What about making friends? Going to school?”

 

“Nervous as hell,” Shouta confirmed. 

 


 

Thanks to Hagakure and Ochako, the class had been given permission to use the school pool recreationally for a day. It seemed that the school wanted them to stay close as the training camp dates got closer. That meant that trips to beaches or waterparks weren’t possible. The girls, however, had been looking forward to going to the beach. 

 

Izuku would have suggested the beach he, Hitoshi, Kacchan, and Mei cleaned up. Except it wasn’t one safe for swimming. They had played in the shallows in between cleaning but the currents in the area were too strong to actually swim out very far. The trash that wasn’t dumped on the beach by civilians was brought there by those strong currents. 

 

Sero and Izuku were the only two wearing t-shirts along with the school issues swim trunks. He’d gotten used to changing in front of the others who shared this locker room. They didn’t comment on his scars after that first time. But the girls, especially Ochako and Tsu, hadn’t seen them before. He wasn’t ready for that. 

 

Thankfully, the girls didn’t question him when he joined them. Ochako did trip over her feet when Tenya and Shouto came out of the locker room. Izuku could relate to that. He and Tsu kept her from actually falling, each holding her by her upper arms. “A-anyway, um, what should we do? Does anyone know any water games?” Ochako asked. 

 

“Volleyball!” Mina shouted excitedly. 

 

“Races!” Kirishima suggested eagerly. 

 

“Tag!” Satou added, just as energetic as the other two. 

 

“Now, now, there’s plenty of time to do all of those,” Tenya cut in. “We can vote on which one to do first.” Izuku knew Tenya was the best choice for class president. Pretty soon votes were cast and counted and volleyball came up as their first game of the day. A net was created courtesy of Momo and Sero after Izuku pointed out that he could make strips of tape that were only sticky on the very ends. 

 

“Those with quirked hands, please be mindful not to melt, freeze, float, electrocute, puncture, or explode the ball! I didn’t make this one. It’s Hagakure’s. Thank you,” Momo called before tossing the ball in for the first set. 

 


 

Hizashi smiled as he watched the smaller portion of his family cuddle the cat cafe kitties. Very soon, they’d be heading off to that training camp. For security purposes, the number of staff members going was significantly decreased. In fact, Shouta and Vlad would be the only UA staff there. There would be four more pros invited by UA to help. Those same pros were also providing the destination. 

 

He was a little worried, given the USJ and Class A’s general magnetism for villains. But all of these were choices that the school made with that magnetism in mind. It should be safe. Plus Sho would be there. And Vlad. And the four pros. And, of course, forty hero course kids. Surely, he was being silly fretting over nothing?

 

Now, this was usually Nemuri’s thing, but he could go for some family gossip. “Izuku! What’s going on with you and that squad of yours?” 

 

Izuku blushed and the cat he was holding let out an annoyed meow when he stopped petting her ears. “Um, nothing yet. Did Dad talk to you?”

 

Hizashi leveled Shouta with a look . “Why, no, he didn’t.”

 

“I didn’t hear anything either,” Hitoshi cut in, looking very interested. 

 

“I asked him if they were dating because of how they acted during the I-Island trip, particularly around Melissa. He said no. Then we had a heart-to-heart about why I get so…” Shouta trailed off, looking for a word. 

 

“Flustered?” Hitoshi asked.

 

“Shell-shocked,” Hizashi suggested. 

 

“Panicked,” Hitoshi offered. 

 

“Freaked out?” Hizashi smiled. 

 

“Spooked,” Hitoshi decided. “Definitely spooked.”

 

“I get it,” Shouta huffed. “Whenever him dating comes up,” he finished. 

 

“Aw, that’s sweet,” Hizashi cooed. 

 

“I also may have said that I might maybe want to date them,” Izuku said shyly. “A little.”

 

“How do you date someone a little?” Hitoshi asked while Hizashi squealed in excitement. 

 

“You don’t have your first kiss on national television,” Izuku retorted, sticking his tongue out. 

 

“Oh, shit,” Shouta snorted.

Notes:

More or less just summarizing the I-island vacation and then filling in the extra space!

I recently had a dream that I got in a fight with Iida about math and I WON!

Forty is not spelled Fourty and ... I hate that? (My spell-check just told me.)

I'm so proud of Aizawa. He can't lock his baby away, as much as he wants to, and he's coming to terms with that. He is rational after all.

Training camp arc starts NEXT!

Chapter 70: Wheels on the Bus

Notes:

TW: Kind of flashing lights? It's more like shifting colors but I don't know if the speed is dangerous for epilepsy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Class 1-A had gathered outside of the school’s main building. There were two busses parked nearby, one for each of the hero course classes. Everyone seemed pretty excited. Izuku hadn’t ever officially been camping before but living on the streets was close, right? After everyone had arrived, Dad called for everyone’s attention. 

 

“UA has finished its first semester and started summer vacation. However, those of you trying to be heroes will not receive the same days of rest as the other courses,” Dad warned. “At this summer training camp, we’ll have you aiming for even greater heights. For ‘Plus Ultra!’” 

 

“Yes, sir!” the class responded in near-unison. They were getting better at that. After his speech, Dad dismissed them until it was time to leave. Izuku looked around for his friends.

 

“Izuku,” Ochako greeted as she approached him. “It’s finally time for the training camp in the woods! Are you excited?”

 

“I’ve never been camping before so I’m not really sure what to expect,” Izuku admitted shyly.

 

“It’s super fun!” Ochako assured him, placing a hand on his arm. “There’s fresh air and sunshine and activities and yummy food!”

 

“Although, a camp is a little different from camping,” Tenya cut in. “A camp is generally an organized event so it’s a little more civilized than true camping.”

 

“Oh, that’s true,” Ochako hummed with a thoughtful look. 

 

“Well, I haven’t been to a camp or gone camping either,” Shouto said flatly. “We can experience our first time together, Izuku.”

 

“Shouto, don’t say it like that!” Ochako hissed, cheeks turning pink. 

 

“Like what?” Shouto asked, confused. Ochako’s whole face turned red. 

 

“What? There are people in Class A taking extra classes?” Monoma laughed, suddenly appearing in front of their class and leering at them. “Does that mean you had people who failed the finals? What? Isn’t that weird? Isn’t that weird? Even though they’re supposed to be way better than Class B? How can that be?”

 

Kendo interrupted his manic rambling with a smack to the head. “Sorry!” she apologized before dragging Monoma back to where Class B had started gathering. 

 

“Oh, it’s Class B!” Izuku exclaimed as they arrived. 

 

“Hey, Class A. It’s been a while!” Tokage greeted them with a wave. Others waved too.

 

“C’mon guys! We’re getting on the bus!” Kendo announced, dragging Monoma behind her as she boarded the bus. Members of Class B waved goodbye as they turned to follow their class president. 

 

“Class A’s bus is this way! Line up in seat order!” Tenya instructed. Although, once they were seated on the bus, Izuku wasn’t at all sure how this was seat order. He was sitting close to Ochako, Tsu, Shouto, and Tenya though, so he couldn’t complain.

 

 


 

A little while after they had taken off, Shouta turned to address the class. “Everyone, the bus will stop once in about an hour. After that--”

 

“Let’s play some music!” Denki exclaimed. The other kids chattered amongst themselves. It was a little chaotic but at least they were staying in their seats. 

 

Oh, well. This is the only time they’ll be able to play around, Shouta thought with an annoyed huff. 

 


 

After not too long, in Izuku’s opinion, the bus stopped. Exiting the bus, they found themselves on some sort of overlook. Izuku noticed a car parked there as well. Sightseers maybe?

 

“Finally taking a break, huh?”

 

“Does this even count as a rest area?” 

 

“Where’s class B?”

 

“There’s no point stopping without a reason,” Dad said flatly, cutting off the class’s curious chatter. 

 

“Hm?” Ochako hummed, curious. “Is something happening?”

 

The doors of the parked car opened. “Hey, Eraser!”

 

“Long time no see,” Dad replied. Izuku’s eyes widened when he saw who stepped out. No way!

 

 

“Lock on with these sparkling gazes!” said the girl in red. MANDALAY!

 

 

“Stinglingly cute and catlike!” the girl in blue beamed. PIXIE-BOB!

 

 

“Wild, Wild, Pussycats!” they cheered, posing together. A random child stood off to the side. 

 

“These are the pro heroes who will be working with us during the camp, the Pussycats,” Dad introduced. AHHHH! Izuku screamed internally. 

 

“Are they your favorite heroes, Sensei?” Hitoshi asked with a teasing grin. Cat-themed heroes really did seem like they’d be Dad’s thing. But more importantly!

 

“They’re a four-person hero team who set up a joint agency! Mandalay, Pixie-Bob, Ragdoll, and Tiger. Quirks; Telepath, Earthflow, Search, and Pliabody respectively. Their hero costumes are based on magical girl teams. They’re a veteran team that specializes in mountain rescues! This year will be their 12th workin--” Izuku rambled before getting shut up with a paw covering his face. His face! 

 

 

“I’m 18 at heart!” Pixie-Bob insisted. “At heart…?” she prompted. 

 

“You’re 18! 18!” Izuku replied. Get off, get off, get off! He’d bite her but she wouldn’t feel it through her plush paw gloves. Thankfully she let go when he confirmed her desired age, and Izuku immediately hid behind Tenya. As much as he loved the hero team, he’d be staying away from her now. 

 

“She sounds desperate…” Denki whispered to Kirishima. The other teen nodded in agreement. 

 

“Remember to greet them, everyone,” Dad instructed.  

 

“Nice to meet you!” the class chimed. 

 

“We own this whole stretch of land here. You will all be staying at the foot of that mountain,” Mandalay told them, pointing off in the distance. It was quite a ways off.

 

“So far!” several students murmured. 

 

“Wait... Then why did we stop here?” Ochako asked cautiously.

 

“Could this mean…?” Tsu mused. We’re walking there, Izuku realized.

 

“No way…” Satou shook his head. 

 

“Why don’t we get back to the bus, huh?” Sero chuckled weakly. “Fast.”

 

“Yeah, let’s do that,” Denki agreed nervously.  

 

Mandalay smiled. “It’s 9:30 am right now. If you’re fast, maybe around noon?” 

 

“No way… guys…” Kirishima said, tone urgent. 

 

“Let’s get back!” Mina cried, panicked.

 

“Back to the bus! Hurry!” Kirishima ordered. The class rushed for the bus, though Izuku and Tsu didn’t bother. They couldn’t outrun pro heroes.

 

“Kitties who don’t make it by 12:30 won’t get any lunch!” Mandalay warned.

 

Dad watched the stampede to the bus with disinterest. “Sorry, class. Training camp…”

 

Pixie-Bob leaped in front of them, blocking the door to the bus. “...has already begun,” Dad finished. Pixie-Bob’s quirk activated, shifting the ground.

 

 

“What is this? The ground is rising up?” Ochako panicked. The class screamed as they were washed over the overlook and fell into the valley below. 

 

“Hey!” Mandalay called down to them as they gathered their bearings. “Since it’s private land, you can use your quirks as you wish! You have three hours. Come to the facility on your own two feet! After getting through… the Beast’s Forest!”

 

“The Beast’s Forest?” Izuku parroted incredulously. 

 

“That name sounds like it came right out of Dragon Quest,” Sero groaned.  

 

“UA does stuff like this way too much,” Jirou frowned as Momo helped her up.  

 

“It’s no use complaining. We just have to go,” Kirishima said, determined. He started to walk into the forest. The second his foot crossed the barrier made by the trees, a massive beast appeared. It was not friendly. 

 

“Calm down, kind beast! Stay back!” Kouda tried as quirk lines popped up around the earth beast for Izuku. It wasn’t the beast’s quirk but... 

 

“That won’t work,” Izuku told them. “This is Pixie-Bob’s quirk. Earthflow. We just have to fight it.”

 

“Then let’s fight it,” Kacchan grinned ferally, palms sparking.

 

Notes:

Sorry about all the pictures. I guess this is my favorite arc??

It could honestly be solely the cat-themed magical girls. I can admit that.

Tokyo Mew Mew was my first anime.

Chapter 71: The Beast's Forest

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“It’s really a crazy schedule, though, Eraser,” Mandalay commented.  

 

“Well, we’re planning to have them acquire early what they would normally get at the beginning of their second year,” Shouta told her. “So it’s going to be crazy no matter what. Permits to use their quirks in the time of an emergency. A provisional license allowing them to work as heroes. With villains being so active right now, They also need to learn how to defend themselves.” 

 

“Ahahaha!” Pixie-Bob giggled maniacally as a massive dust cloud in the distance implied that the kids destroyed their first earth beast. 

 

“Well then, I’ll continue to count on you, Pixie-Bob,” Shouta called to her.  

 

“Leave it to me!” the blue cat hero cheered. “My fur’s standing on end!”

 


 

“You guys defeated that beast in an instant!” Satou praised Kacchan and Shouto. 

 

“You did it!” Sero cheered. 

 

“You’re amazing Bakugou!” Kirishima complimented brightly. 

 

“Don’t celebrate yet,” Kacchan warned, looking at something further into the forest. Izuku sighed internally as more beasts appeared, including one that was flying above them.

 

“How many of them are there?” Denki whined. 

 

“What should we do?” Mina asked. “Run away?”

 

“This is no joke,” Satou said urgently. “If we don’t make it to the facility by noon, then we don’t get lunch.”

 

“Then we have no choice but to get through here and take the shortest route,” Momo said decisively. 

 

“All right,” Tenya spoke. “Let’s go, Class A!”

 

“Yeah!” the class cheered together. 

 


 

They didn’t make it to the facility until after the sun began to set. Given that they started at 9:30 AM and the sun usually sets around 6:30 PM, that meant it took them about 9 hours. The class was practically dead on their feet as they trudged out of the forest. 

 

“Oh, you’re finally here, meow!” Pixie-Bob exclaimed brightly.  

 

“That took quite some time,” Mandalay commented passively.  

 

“What do you mean three hours?” someone muttered, referring to the fact that the two heroes had said they should be able to make it by noon. 

 

“That’s the time it would’ve taken us. Sorry!” Mandalay shrugged. 

 

“You were trying to boast about how much better you are? That’s mean…” Satou frowned. 

 

“I’m hungry… I’m gonna die…” Kirishima whines, collapsing on the ground. 

 

Pixie-Bob giggled. “But honestly, I thought it would take even longer. You guys didn’t have as hard a time beating my earth beasts as I thought you would. You guys are great. Especially … you four!”

 

She pointed at Izuku, Kacchan, Tenya, and Shouto. “Were you able to act without hesitation because of your experience? I’m looking forward to where you’ll be in three years! I call dibs!”

 

Izuku ducked behind Shouto as she fawned over them. “Stop that! Get away!” Tenya ordered. Kacchan’s hands sparked. 

 

“Mandalay, was she always like that?” Izuku heard Dad ask. Glancing over at him, the man looked kind of mad. 

 

Mandalay sighed. “She’s a little desperate since she’s about the suitable age for, you know…”

 

Izuku blinked. Suitable age for what?

 

“It’s been bothering me for a while,” Hitoshi spoke up. “But whose kid is that?”

 

“Oh, not one of ours,” Mandalay laughed lightly. “He’s my cousin’s kid. Come on, Kota. Greet everyone. You’ll be with them for the next week.” 

 

Izuku waved from behind Shouto. The kid just glared at their class and scoffed. “I don’t intend to hang out with people who want to become heroes.”

 

“Precocious brat,” Kacchan grumbled.  

 

“Isn’t he kind of like you?” Shouto asked flatly. 

 

“What? Not at all!” Kacchan snapped. 

 

“Enough,” Dad interrupted. “Get your stuff off the bus. Once you’ve put your bags in your rooms, we’ll have dinner in the cafeteria. After that, you’ll bathe and go to sleep. We’ll start for real tomorrow. Now, move quickly.” 

 


 

The class ate dinner with fervor, having depleted any energy they had getting through that forest. “Today’s the only day we’ll be doing stuff for you,” Pixie-Bob warned cryptically. 

 

After dinner, they got to bathe in the hot springs, which was helped ease the soreness from fighting those earth beasts and hiking all that way. He did keep his eyes closed to focus on relaxing. Maybe it wasn’t the best choice while he was this exhausted. He didn’t notice he was drifting off until he felt someone tug lightly on his hair. 

 

“Oi, don’t fall asleep here, nerd,” Kacchan scolded. Izuku opened his eyes and muttered an apology. After a few minutes though, his eyes started to close again. A splash kept him from closing them entirely. 

 

“Fuck!” Sero exclaimed before fishing Denki out of the water. 

 

“See? It’s not just me,” Izuku defended. Kacchan shook his head in disappointment. 

 

“Exceptionally tired people should head to bed early!” Tenya decided. “We don’t need anyone drowning tonight.” Said tired people did comply just because they really wanted to sleep.

 


 

On his way to the room he’d be sleeping in with the others, Izuku ran into Mandalay, Pixie-Bob, and Kota. He greeted them but Kota glared at him before stalking off. “Sorry about him,” Mandalay apologized sheepishly. 

 

“Kota has a negative view of heroes, doesn’t he?” Izuku asked. Mandalay nodded. “For me, I’ve always been surrounded by people who wanted to be heroes or at least looked up to them. Myself included. So I thought it was unusual for a boy his age to feel the way he does.”

 

“That’s true. Of course, there are many people in society who don’t think well of heroes. If he had been raised normally, maybe he would’ve admired heroes too,” Mandalay glanced sadly in the direction Kota had gone.  

 

“Normally?” Izuku prompted. 

 

“Mandalay’s cousins, Kota’s parents, were heroes. But they were killed in the line of duty,” Pixie-Bob explained.  

 

“Two years ago, protecting citizens from a villain,” Mandalay elaborated. “For a hero, it was a respectable way to die. An honorable death. But a child barely aware of what was around him couldn’t understand that. His whole world had revolved around his parents. From his perspective, his parents left him behind. But society kept praising them, saying it was a good thing for heroes. A wonderful thing.”

 

Mandalay sighed. “He doesn’t seem to like us much, either, since we’re also heroes. But it’s like he’s just here because there’s nowhere else for him to go. To Kota, heroes are a kind of human he can’t understand and finds unpleasant.”

 

“I can understand that,” Izuku said quietly. And really he could, having felt lost and angry like that for years. He may not have hated quirks for all he went through, but he didn’t understand why everyone placed so much significance on them. With a new determination to talk to Kota sometime during the training camp, he said goodnight to the two heroes and headed off to bed.

Notes:

Momo made Izuku and Hitoshi weapons fyi.

Cut out the Kota cheapshot because Izuku doesn't deserve that.

Had to cut the scene where Kota passes out because Mineta doesn't exist.

But I feel like Izuku has more in common with Kota this time around so there'll be a whole heart-to-heart.

Currently playing the Tarzan soundtrack on repeat while I work.
Favorite song: Strangers Like Me

Chapter 72: Training Camp

Notes:

TW: Kind of flashing/Shifting color gifs again. 5 in all, just the Pussycats and their poses.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

At 5:30 in the morning, Dad gathered up their class outside. Izuku and Ochako leaned against Tenya while Tsu yawned. Izuku was pretty sure that Mina was asleep on her feet. Shouto, Satou, and Tokoyami were most notably, perfectly fine. They must be morning people.

 

“Good morning, class,” Dad greeted. “Today, we will begin training to increase your strength in earnest. The goal of this training camp is to increase everyone’s strength and with that, for everyone to obtain their provisional licenses. It is to prepare you all to face hostilities that are becoming more real by the minute. Proceed carefully. So, Bakugou, try throwing that.”

 

Kacchan caught a softball that Dad threw at him. “This is from the fitness test.”

 

Dad nodded. “Your previous record, from right after you started school, was 705.2 meters. Let’s see how much you’ve improved.”

 

“Oh, we’re checking our progress?” Momo clarified. 

 

“A lot has happened these past few months,” Sero pointed out.”Maybe he can throw it a kilometer or something now.”

 

“Do it, Bakugou!” Kirishima cheered. 

 

“Then, here I go…” Kacchan wound up and threw it with an explosion. “GO TO HELL!”

 

“709.6 meters,” Dad read off of his measurement tool.

 

“Huh. It’s less than I thought,” Sero commented. Kacchan looked pretty upset. 

 

“It’s been about three months since you started high school, not including your summer break,” Dad announced. “Through various experiences, you have all definitely improved. But that improvement has been mainly mental and technical levels, with some increase in stamina. As you can see, your quirks themselves have not improved that much.”

 

Looking around, everyone seemed kind of disappointed. Then Dad grinned and Izuku felt a chill. “That’s why we will work on improving your quirks, starting today. It’ll be so hard, you’ll feel like dying, but try not to actually die.” 

 


 

Izuku’s training exercise was to monitor everyone’s quirks and take notes. He also coordinated with Ragdoll, another member of the Wild, Wild Pussycats in a yellow outfit, to come up up with training exercises for the rest of the class. 

 

She would use her quirk search to think of an exercise based on the information she gathered on them. Izuku would confirm if it was a good idea or amend it if he saw a better option for growth. Ragdoll could only see what a person’s quirk could do now. Whereas Izuku could see how it could evolve. 

 

Izuku approved the exercise for Kacchan: Plunging both hands into boiling water to expand his sweat glands and creating explosions repeatedly to increase the scale of his attacks. 

 

The exercise for Shouto was approved after double-checking that it wouldn’t remind him of the teakettle incident: Alternating between ice and fire to make the temperature of the bathwater uniform. The training is to have him get used to the cold and have him try controlling the temperature of his flames. He might even be able to use both quirks at once eventually. 

 

The exercise for Sero was amended: By having him produce tape continuously, his training will increase his capacity and improve tape strength and shooting speed. Izuku added the production of different types of tapes as a goal.

 

The joint exercise for Ojirou and Kirishima was approved: By having Ojirou use his tail to hit Kirishima with his hardening quirk activated, they can increase the strength of each other’s quirks. 

 

The exercise for Denki was rejected: By running his electric current through a large capacity battery, he’s training his body to be able to handle large amounts of electricity. Instead, to minimize the risk of seizure, Izuku had him practice aiming for a target since his bracers drew his electricity to his hands. 

 

The exercise for Kouda was approved: In order to increase the reach of his Anivoice, they are doing vocal exercises to build up their vocal cords. It’s also good for helping them to become less shy. 

 

The exercise for Aoyama was approved: training to get his body used to navel laser. So that he can keep using it even if his stomach hurts and to increase the range of his laser. 

 

The exercise for Tokoyami was amended: Training to keep Dark Shadow under control even if she’s going wild in the dark. Izuku added a timed light that would dim bit by bit so that there was a gradual increase in Dark Shadow’s strength. 

 

The exercise for Ochako was approved: By turning continuously in zero gravity, she’s training the semicircular canals in her inner ear to decrease nausea and increasing the maximum weight she can use her quirk on. Basically, they put her in one of those bubble balls and rolled her around in it. 

 

The exercise for Tsu was approved. Training to work out all the muscles in her body and her long tongue by climbing up a vertical surface using her tongue to hold herself up instead of her sticky hands and feet.  

 

The exercise for Satou was approved: Working out while eating sweets he needs to activate his quirk to power up. 

 

The exercise for Momo was approved: Eating foods high in lipids while using her quirk to amplify her creations and shorten the amount of time needed to make them. Izuku also suggested that for the long run, she should train her stomach to handle intaking large amounts of food at a time. She wouldn’t be able to store lipids due to how her quirk functions, but she could expand the actual stomach organ. 

 

The exercise for Jirou was approved: Increasing the quality of sound from her quirk by strengthening her earphone jacks by striking a rock with them. 

 

The exercise for Mina was amended: Intermittently creating acid to increase her skin’s durability. Izuku added increasing and decreasing the acidity of said acid so that she has better control over what kind she produces.

 

The joint exercise for Hagakure and Shouji was amended: They’re increasing the strength of both their quirks by having Shouji quickly create multiple dupli-arms to look for Hagakure as she continues to hide her presence. 

 

An independent exercise for Hagakure was added: Training to control the light that she refracts. It involved a brief science lesson on why Hagakure is invisible in the first place.

 

Izuku had to go off with Dad for a moment because the potential he saw in Tenya’s quirk was… concerning. It was essentially self-mutilation. Together they decided that they would speak to his family when school started up again before bringing it up to Tenya.

 

The exercise for Tenya was approved: Training by running at top speeds continuously. 

 


 

“What’s with this hell?” a member of Class B asked as they entered the training grounds. 

 

“Those of you who are operative types will have to raise your maximum limits. Heteromorphic types and other composite types need to train the parts of their body related to their quirks,” Vlad King told his class. “Normally, this would occur as your bodies grow…” 

 

“But we don’t have that time,” Dad cut in. “Class B, you guys hurry up, too.”

 

“But once we join, there will be forty in all,” Kendo protested. “Can just six people manage the quirks of that many people?”

 

“That’s why they’re here,” Dad said flatly, motioning to the heroes in the clearing. 

 

“That’s right! The four of us are one!” Ragdoll chirped brightly.

 

 

“Lock on with these sparkling gazes!” Mandalay winked.

 

 

“We’ve come to lend a paw and help!” Ragdoll cheered while spinning.

 

 

“Coming out of nowhere…” Tiger said with a terrifying aura.

 

 

“Stingingly cute and catlike!” Pixie-Bob beamed. 

 

 

“Wild, Wild, Pussycats!” They all finished, posing together. 

 

“The full version,” Izuku whispered with stars in his eyes, admittedly fanboying just a little bit instead of focusing on his training exercise. Dad noticed, giving him a pointed frown, and Izuku quickly returned his attention to his classmates. 

 

“My quirk is search!” Ragdoll informed them. “I can know all the info about up to a hundred people just by looking at them! I can find out their location and weaknesses, too!”

 

“With my earthflow, I can make the perfect places for each person to train!” Pixie-Bob smiled.

 

“And with my telepathy, I can give advice to multiple people at once,” Mandalay added. 

 

“And my job is assault through punching and kicking,” Tiger concluded. “All you power-up types, come to me! It’s time for Tiger’s Boot Camp!”

 

“UA’s busy, so it’s hard to spare staff just for the first years of the hero course,” Dad explained. “Based on their track record and wide range of quirks, these four are the most logical choice to train your quirks in a short amount of time.”

 

“Don’t fall behind Class A!” Vlad ordered. “Let’s go, Class B!”

 

“Yes, sir!” their class replied with determination.

Notes:

Sorry if the way I formatted the training exercises was odd! It seems more like a list situation than a paragraph situation.

The heart-to-heart with Kota is next.

I will also be switching up the pairs in the test of courage, so the villain attack will be pretty different too.

No spoilers for how Tenya can advance yet. It's in the newer episodes. I had a lot of feelings about it and Tenya is a BAMF for it. (In my opinion.) But! I am going to level these kids up just a bit faster than in the show. Because obviously, Izuku can see the next step in a quirk's evolution. Of course, he would use that to help his classmates improve.

Chapter 73: Heart to Heart

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Now remember what I said yesterday? ‘Today’s the only day we’ll be doing stuff for you.’” Pixie-Bob reminded them. The class stared at her blankly, dead tired from their training today. 

 

“At least make your own food. Curry!” Ragdoll cheered excitedly. 

 

“Yessir…” the class replied weakly.

 

“Ahahaha! You all look exhausted!” Ragdoll pointed out brightly. “But that doesn’t mean you can make any old sloppy cat food!”

 

“It’s true that part of rescuing someone is filling the stomach and spirits of those exhausted during a disaster,” Iida said thoughtfully. “That’s UA for you! No opportunity wasted. Let’s make the most delicious curry in the world, everyone!”

 

“Okay…” the class cheered weakly. 

 

Iida’s so useful, Shouta thought to himself. 

 


 

Izuku watched as Shouto lit one of the stoves. “Todoroki! Can we get fire over here, too?” Mina called. Ochako stood next to her waving sheepishly. 

 

“Bakugou, use your quirk to light this one too,” Sero encouraged. Izuku grimaced when Kacchan’s explosion only filled it with smoke and soot rather than starting the firewood on fire. 

 

“If you only rely on others, you will not learn how to light a fire!” Momo scolded as she produced the cutest little lighter with her quirk. 

 

“No, it’s fine,” Shouto assured her as he lit Mina and Ochako’s stove. 

 

“Wow, thanks!” Ochako beamed at him. 

 

“Burn, burn, burn it up!” Mina chanted excitedly. 

 

“You can’t burn it all up,” Ochako laughed. 

 


 

“Thanks for the food!” everyone called before digging into the freshly made curry. 

 

“If I got this at a restaurant, I wouldn’t be very happy. But in this situation, it’s delicious!” Kirishima commented between eager bites. 

 

“Don’t say that, it’s rude!” Sero scolded. 

 

“Yao-momo, you eat a lot, huh?” Mina observed. Izuku turned in time to notice Kota leaving the clearing. 

 

“Yes, My quirk turns lipids into various atoms to create things. So the more I eat, the more I can make,” Momo explained as Izuku got a plate of curry to bring to Kota. He missed the rest of that conversation but he heard shouting as he walked away. 

 

After a bit, Izuku found Kota at the top of a small formation. It was somewhere between a hill and a mountain. There wasn’t much incline from the clearing but he could see a cliff drop right in front of them. “You’re hungry, right?” Kota startled and turned to Izuku. He held up the plate for the boy to see. “You can eat this curry.”

 

“How’d you find this place?” Kota demanded, standing defensively. 

 

“Sorry. I followed your footsteps,” izuku explained. “I thought maybe you’d want something to eat. “

 

“I’m fine. I don’t need any,” Kota snapped. “I told you, didn’t I? I don’t intend to hang out with you. Get out of my secret hideout!”

 

“A secret hideout, huh?” Izuku hummed, looking around the cliff. There was a small cave just behind them too. 

 

Kota scoffed. “Getting all into trying to improve your quirk. It’s gross. You want to show off your power that badly?”

 

“Your parents…” Izuku realized. “Could they be Water Hose? With the water quirks?”

 

“Did Mandalay tell you?” Kota scowled. 

 

“Partially. Yeah, I kind of ended up hearing about it. And based on the information I got, I thought maybe… it was them. It was an unfortunate incident. I remember it,” Izuku mumbled.

 

“Shut up. Everyone’s crazy,” Kota huffed. “Calling each other stupid names like “hero” and “villain” and killing each other. Talking about quirks and stuff. It’s because they’re all showing off that it ended up like that. Stupid.” 

 

It’s not just heroes. Kota hates quirks and the superhuman society itself.   “If there’s nothing else, then go away!” Kota demanded, snapping Izuku out of his thoughts. 

 

“I understand,” Izuku said softly. 

 

“No, you don’t!” Kota shouted while clenching his fists. 

 

“I thought I was quirkless for the longest time. I didn’t figure out I had one until… maybe a year and a half ago now? I turned 15 a few months later and I’m 16 now. Quirks delayed to that age are unheard of so I was diagnosed quirkless,” Izuku admitted. Kota looked at him with suspicion but also a little bit of curiosity. Izuku took that as a sign to continue. 

 

“I also hate the importance placed on quirks. I went through a lot of terrible things because society thinks quirks are so important, that if you don’t have one you’re somehow less than human. That you’re worthless. But my current parents showed me otherwise. They took me in and they loved me even as a quirkless child,” Izuku smiled. 

 

“Not only are they both pro heroes, but they’re my heroes. They helped me in a lot of ways and because they actually paid attention to me, they noticed that I had a mental quirk. Everyone else just missed it because they only care about flashy quirks.” Kota frowned. 

 

“Then why try and be a hero?” Kota asked. “That’s what they’re all about.”

 

“Heroes are about helping people and inspiring others. Mine inspired me to do the same. Maybe I’ll even be their hero in return someday. Plus there’s an entire network of underground heroes,” Izuku told him. “They stay out of the media, they don’t get credit for their work, and they don’t appear on the hero rankings. My dad is one of those. Being flashy and popular isn’t everything.”

 

Kota glared thoughtfully at the ground. “I’ll leave the curry here,” Izuku said, placing the plate on a safe spot where it wouldn’t spill. 

 


 

After dinner, Shouta led those who failed the final exams to a room set up for the extra lessons. A temporary classroom, if you will. Monoma from Class B wound up joining Hagakure, Ashido, Kirishima, Satou, and Tokoyami. 

 

Shouta had to shut down an argument that started up immediately between Monoma and his own students. Apparently, the blonde had been mocking them for failing despite failing himself. He only hoped he had the patience to teach them until 2 AM like he was supposed to. 

 


 

Shouta listened as the extra lessons group whined about not being let go until 2 AM only to be woken up again for more lessons at 7 AM. “I told you it’d be tough. You’re not just trying to improve your quirks. Above all, you need to work on the weaknesses that were exposed during the final exams. Think carefully about why you’re more tired than your classmates.”

 

“Yes, sir,” they responded. So did Tokoyami even though he was the only one not whining.

 

They weren’t very far into their training for that day when everyone started winding down. “Don’t lose focus! All of you, move faster. No matter what you’re doing, you should always be aware of where you came from. That’s what it means to improve. Always keep in mind why you’re sweating and why you keep getting nagged.”

 

“Are the other teachers coming?” Izuku asked, appearing abruptly by Shouta’s side. 

 

“As I mentioned before the training camp, in order to keep the villains from finding out where we were, we kept the number of people to the absolute minimum,” Shouta reminded him. 

 

“I didn’t think that meant all of them,” Izuku pouted. 

 

“That’s why you have a training camp with the four of us,” Ragdoll called from her vantage point a little ways above them.

 

“Everyone else is staying back. Especially All Might. Since we believe he is one of the villains’ targets, we can’t have him here. For better or for worse, that’s what happens since he stands out so much,” Shouta continued. Izuku gave him an exasperated look that said ‘you know I meant Mama.’ 

 

“Nekonekoneko!” Pixie-Bob chirped loudly in a sort of meow-laugh, catching the whole clearing’s attention. “More importantly, everyone, tonight we’ll have a test of courage with the two classes pitted against each other! After training hard, you can play hard! The carrot and the stick! So do your best right now!”

 


 

Izuku sat with Tenya, teaching him how to use a potato peeler. This time, making dinner was a little more organized since Kacchan and Satou took charge. 

 

“Bakugou, you’re really good at using a knife!” Ochako exclaimed. “It’s unexpected.” 

 

“What do you mean unexpected? How can you be bad at using a knife?” Kacchan asked, genuinely baffled. 

 

“There he is,” Denki teased. “We haven’t seen the capable version of him in a while.”

 

“Everyone is too energetic,” Kirishima grumbled, uncharacteristically crabby tonight.  

 

“We’re going to make the best meat and potato stew!” Tenya declared. A few people weakly cheered after him while others groaned.  

 

“Now that you’ve been taught to use a potato peeler,” Hitoshi smirked.

 


 

I will draw attention to this in every fic I write containing the camp arc.

I love it. It reminds me of my mom tbh.

Notes:

So I had another bnha dream. Iida saved me while Todoroki did fuck all.

My only takeaway was why has it been Iida in both dreams? Where's Kiri and Aizawa. Those are my faves o(TヘTo)

Aizawa over here, shamelessly using Iida to hype up his class and keep them in line. He did that in my I-island arc too. Which is funny because I didn't remember him doing it during the training camp in canon. I just thought it seemed like something he would do. And I was right.

Next is... fighting! Woo! ... I still hate writing fight scenes because I have 0 confidence. Let's go.

Another fic with /eventual/ Dadzawa [Babies: Momo, Izuku, Hitoshi, Eijirou]
https://archiveofourown.to/works/31856464/chapters/78872671

The new fic is the first one I'm doing with significant time skips. The main concern while writing it will probably be trying to keep it smooth despite that and making sure it's not confusing.

Chapter 74: Test of Courage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Now, we’ve filled our bellies and washed the dishes! Next--” Pixie-Bob started. 

 

“It’s time for the test of courage!” Mina cheered, cutting Pixie-Bob off. 

 

“We’re gonna test it!” Kirishima, Hagakure, and Satou chanted together. 

 

“Revelry in the dark,” Tokoyami added before they were abruptly wrapped up in Dad’s capture weapon. 

 

“Before that, it pains me to say this, but the extra lessons group will be having a class with me now,” Dad announced. “Sorry. You’re training during the day wasn’t good enough, so I have to use this time.” Mina and the others complained as they were dragged off. 

 

“Okay,” Pixie-Bob clapped her paws. “So Class B will be the first to be the scarers. Class A will leave in pairs every three minutes. There are tags with your names written on them in the middle of the route, so bring those back with you. Those being the scarers aren’t allowed to make direct contact. Show us how scary you are with your quirks.”

 

“The class that makes the most people piss their pants with creativity and imagination wins!” Tiger encouraged. 

 

“Stop it,” Jirou scolded with a grimace. “That’s filthy.” 

 

“I see. They’re trying to make us refine our ideas by making us compete with each other, giving us more options for our quirks in the process,” Tenya concluded. “As expected of UA!”

 

“Now, you’ll draw lots to determine your partners!” Pixie-Bob smiled, holding up numbered papers. 

 

“If we’re two to a team…” Izuku faltered. “Since there are twenty with five at extra lessons… there’s an extra person!”

 

“Yes! There will be one group of three!” Pixie-Bob beamed. She had the kids draw lots. “Okay! The first team to head out will be Bakugou, Shouji, and Sero. The second team is Hitoshi and Kouda. Third is Aoyama and Momo, fourth is Kaminari and Jirou, fifth is Uraraka and Asui, sixth is Iida and Ojirou, and finally, seventh is Izuku and Todoroki!”

 

“Alone in a forest, while people are trying to scare you,” Hitoshi whispered nonchalantly. “Seems like the perfect excuse to hold somebody’s hand.” 

 

“Shut up!” Izuku squeaked. 

 

“Um, excuse me, Hitoshi. I believe Izuku is my partner,” Shouto interrupted as he approached. 

 

“Oh, I know. Just giving him some brotherly advice,” Hitoshi smiled. 

 

Shouto tilted his head in curiosity. “Advice for what? Can I help?”

 

“No! No, it’s fine! I was just. Um,” Izuku looked at Hitoshi for help but he just grinned like the asshole he was. “Asking about. If I got leaves in my hair. During training earlier. You know, because it’s green. It’s hard to tell.”

 

Shouto glanced up at Izuku’s hair before reaching out and touching it. “I don’t see any leaves,” he announced after a moment of brushing through the curls. 

 

“T-thank you,” Izuku stuttered as Hitoshi snickered. Izuku glared at him. “You should probably go with Kouda, huh? Your team heads out next.” Hitoshi grinned at him before complying and walking away. Ochako and Tsu made their way over to him and Shouto soon after. 

 

“I’m so excited!” Ochako commented. 

 

Shouto nodded. “This will be enjoyable. I have not done a test of courage before.”

 

“What?” Ochako gasped, scandalized. They quickly devolved into a debate of similar activities that Ochako felt he must have tried at one point. 

 

Tsu leaned closer to Izuku. “I saw the hair thing, kero. That was smooth,” she whispered in a teasing tone. 

 

“Oh god, please kill me now. It was an accident,” Izuku whined. 

 

“I’d like to talk to you when we get back home after camp,” Tsu told him. 

 

Izuku perked up. “About what?” 

 

“It’s more of a group discussion,” Tsu shrugged. “You’ll see when we get back.” 

 

“You’ve never been to a festival?” Ochako screeched, drawing their attention back to their friends. “Oh, that is it ! Your dad sucks! I’m taking you to the next one. All of us are gonna go and show you what fun is.” Izuku and Tsu laughed. 

 

They chatted amongst themselves, with Tenya and Ojirou too, until all but the last two groups had headed out along the path. That’s when they noticed something rising over the trees and into the sky. 

 

“That’s… black smoke?” Pixie-Bob noticed. 

 

“Is something burning?” Ojirou asked. 

 

“Could there be a fire on the mountain?” Tenya added. Suddenly Pixie-Bob began to glow pink as a force lifted her into the air and pulled her away from them. When they turned to see where she had gone, a large person stood over her with a metal beam holding her head down. Even from here, Izuku could see that she was bleeding. 

 

“Those pet cats are in the way,” the person complained.  

 

“Pixie-bob!” izuku called before moving to run over, but Tiger blocked Izuku’s path. 

 

“No…” Mandalay said weakly, looking pale. Then Izuku remembered, Kota’s out there.  

 


 

“Aw, we wanted to test our courage too,” Mina whined as Shouta led them back to the campsite. 

 

“Didn’t she say there was a carrot and a stick? Where’s the carrot?” Kirishima demanded. 

 

“I’d even take salty licorice,” Hagakure sounded like she was pouting. “Give us a treat, Aizawa-Sensei.” 

 

Shouta shot a mildly offended glare over his shoulder. “Salty licorice is delicious.” 

 

Shouta ignored their continued complaints until they got into the facility. “For tonight’s lesson, I will drill into you how to behave during an emergency. If you don’t become more self-aware that you’re falling behind the others, then the difference between you will grow larger. In a broad sense, this is also a kind of “treat.” Like a mint-flavored one.” 

 

“But mint tastes good,” Kirishima muttered.  

 

When they got to the classroom, Monoma and Vlad were already there. “Oh, that’s weird! Even though Class A is supposed to be better, there were 5 students who failed? Even though there was only one person from Blass B? That’s so weird!” Monoma laughed. 

 

“Just how mentally strong are you?” Seo asked in disbelief. 

 

Kirishima shook his head as they took their seats. “He said the same thing trying to provoke us before.” 

 

“I’d like to know what his mental state is,” Mina said quietly. Shouta silently agreed.  

 

“Vlad, I want to add some practice maneuvers this time,” Shouta told Vlad as the students settled.  

 

“I was thinking about that too. You don’t have to tell me that--” Vlad started only to be cut off by a chime. 

 

“Everyone!” Mandalay called over her quirk’s connection. 

 

“It’s Mandalay’s telepath,” Kirishima pointed out.  

 

“I like this. It makes me jump,” Mina smiled. 

 

“It only works in one direction though, so it’s kind of annoying,” Hagakure complained.  

 

“Quiet,” Aizawa ordered. 

 

“We are being attacked by two villains! It’s possible that there are more. Everyone who can move, get back to camp immediately. Even if you come across the enemy, retreat and do not engage,” Mandalay instructed.

 

“Vlad, I’m leaving this place to you. I’ll go protect the other students.” Shouta ran out without another word. I don’t want to think about what could happen.  

 

When he got outside, he could see smoke rising over the trees. “This is bad.” 

 

“Is your worry taking precedence, Eraser?” a voice asked. Shouta barely saw the face before bright blue flames erupted towards him. 

 


 

“How are you this evening, UA High School? We are the Vanguard Action Squad of the League of Villains,” a villain with a lizard-like appearance introduced.  

 

“The League of Villains?” Shouto repeated. 

 

“Why are they here?” Ojirou muttered. 

 

“Shall I crush this girl’s head?” the one standing over Pixie-Bob asked. “What d’you think?”

 

“Like I’d let you, you--” Tiger growled, stepping forward. 

 

“Wait up, Big Sis Mag,” the lizard one interrupted. “Don’t be hasty. You too, Tiger. Calm Down. It all depends on whether having power over life or death follows Stain’s tenents or not.” 

 

“Stain?” Izuku parroted in disbelief. 

 

“So you’re the ones his ideology brought?” Tenya asked. 

 

“That’s right! I’m-- Oh yeah, you, three. You were the ones who brought about the end of Stain at Hosu City.” Izuku wondered how he knew that. “I apologize for the late introduction. I’m Spinner, the one who will spin his dreams into reality,” the lizard one grinned before pulling out a sword made up of other swords and bladed weapons bound together. 

 

“I don’t care. But you bastards… The woman lying there, Pixie-Bob, has started worrying about getting married recently. She was doing her best to find happiness as a woman, despite her age. You can’t damage that woman’s face and then just stand there laughing thoughtlessly about it!” Tiger ranted. 

 

“What’s a hero doing trying to be happy like the average person?” Spinner demanded. Why can’t heroes be happy? Izuku thought, not remembering anything like that in Stain’s rhetoric.

 

“Tiger! I’ve broadcast instructions. Leave the safety of the other students to Ragdoll. The two of us will hold them back here.” She turned to look at the students. “Go, everyone! Listen carefully. Do not fight. Class rep, you’re in charge.”

 

Tenya nodded. “Understood! Let’s go.” He faltered when he noticed Izuku wasn’t following. “Izuku!”

 

“Go on ahead!” Izuku urged. 

 

“Izuku!” Tenya said with a scolding tone. 

 

“What are you saying?” Ojirou asked, sounding worried. 

 

“Mandalay! I know where he is,” Izuku said ignoring them. She met his eyes and he could see the moment she understood. 

 

“Okay. Go get him but be careful,” she warned. 

 

“I’ll accompany you,” Shouto said resolutely. “Tenya, you and Ojirou get back to the campsite.”  

 

“Don’t do anything reckless,” Tenya pleaded before heading off towards the campsite. Shouto followed Izuku as he led the way to Kota’s hideout. Izuku was grateful that they sprinted the whole way because they made it just as this huge guy attacked Kota. 

 

Shouto drove the large man back with his ice while Izuku stood defensively in front of Kota. “Why?” he heard Kota murmur quietly. He sounded a bit like he was in shock. 

 

“Hm? You were on the list,” the man commented, looking at Izuku. We came to keep Kota from coming into contact with a villain. I can’t believe a villain ended up right here.  

 

“It’s going to be okay Kota,” Izuku reassured the boy. “We’ll definitely save you.”

Notes:

As we go through these next few chapters, keep in mind that many of these scenes are occurring at the same time. Even in the actual episodes, they kept putting "A few minutes earlier" notes before scenes to show that.

Tsu: *didn't go to talk with Nem*
Also Tsu: *first one to make a move*

Tsu has all her shit together. I love her confidence.

For another story entirely:
What are some methods of non-lethal torture that would make sense in a medical/scientific setting? Or what kind of experiments could you think of for Brainwashing, Creation, and Hardening.
Everything I'm finding on google for human experimentation is lethal or permanently damaging and in the story I'm writing, the villains don't /want/ to hurt them since they're trying to create soldiers.

Chapter 75: Vanguard Attack

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You’ll definitely save him, huh?” the villain chuckled darkly. “That sounds just like what someone who wants to be a hero would say. Your kind shows up everywhere, talking about justice. You’re the one called Aiyama Izuku, right? This is perfect. 

 

He glanced at Shouto with a feral grin. “Don’t worry. You’re on the list too. We were told to take the initiative and kill you. I’ll make sure to torment you thoroughly. So show me your blood!” The man activated his quirk and Izuku took in the information his quirk gave him. A powerup quirk. This guy’s in All Might’s league. 

 

Without thinking, Izuku pushed Shouto out of the way. He meant to get them both out of the way, but the villain was too fast. He cried out as he felt his arm break. “Izuku!”

 

“Shit. I’m not supposed to damage you,” the villain frowned. “I almost forgot. If you know, tell me. Where’s the kid called Bakugou? I still have to do my job.”

 

Shouto glared up at him. “Can I take that as an “I don’t know?” I can right? All right then. Let’s play!” The villain launched himself at Shouto again, knocking him down before he could create any ice or flames. Izuku faintly registered Kota trying to pull him back as he watched the villain throw Shouto with enough force to crack the rock wall he landed against. 

 

The villain laughed. “Blood! This is great! This is what I wanted. This is so much fun. What’d you say earlier? That you’d definitely save him? What a joke.”

 

“His quirk lets him power up his muscles,” Izuku said urgently, hoping Shouto could hear him. “He increases his speed and strength by increasing the number of muscle fibers so much that they can’t be contained by his skin. His muscles are exposed. You need to freeze him.” 

 

“Be honest with yourselves. You can’t save him,” the villain scoffed, looming over Shouto. As Izuku’s mind raced, wondering if he could cause any damage without his gear Kota activated his own quirk, shooting water at the villain.  

 

Fucking hell, Izuku thought as the villain turned to them, focusing on Kota. “Water Hose. Papa. Mama. Did you torment them like that too before you killed them?” Kota shouted. 

 

“Huh? Seriously? Your parents were heroes?” the villain questioned the boy. Izuku pulled the kid closer to himself with his good arm. “This must be fate.  Water Hose. It’s thanks to them that my left eye is an artificial eye now.”

 

“It’s your fault. It’s because of guys like you that it always, always turns out like this,” Kota cried.  

 

“Kids are always shifting the blame like that,” the villain shook his head. “That’s no good. It’s not like I have a grudge about this eye or anything, you know. I just wanted to kill. And those two wanted to stop me. It was the result of all of us doing what we wanted. What’s wrong is wanting to do something you are unable to do. Like your mommy and daddy.”

 

When the villain attacked this time, Izuku was ready. He tightened his grip on Kota as he jumped out of the way. “You’re wrong!” Izuku spat. “A hero’s job is to risk their life to save people who can’t save themselves.”  

 

“And you think you can save him?” the villain grinned. “You haven’t done anything but run away.”

 

“I just have a support quirk,” Izuku glared. “I’m not the hero here.” The villain gave him a confused look and Izuku just barely covered Kota’s eyes in time. Ice cut through the external muscle tissue and froze the rest of the villain’s body in place. Shoto did not hold back, forming more and more ice until Izuku and Koto were almost pushed off the cliff. 

 

“Are you two okay?” Shouto asked from around the ice. 

 

“Yeah. Let’s get back to camp. It’s not far from here,” Izuku replied. Shouto managed to get to them and he created an ice slide to help them all get down. When they got to the bottom, Kota pointed out Izuku’s broken arm.  

 

“It’s alright,” Izuku assured him. “There is still something we have to do.”

 

“Your arm is broken. What could you still have to do?” Kota protested. 

 

“That villain was a much stronger one than I would have expected. If all the villains from this attack are this strong, then everyone is in danger. On top of that, they said they’re after some of the students. I have to let Aizawa-Sensei and the Pussycats know about that. If I can save someone by moving, then I have to move, right?”

 

Kota nodded weakly. “We’ll leave that villain there for now,” Shouto decided. “He shouldn’t be able to break through all that.” Izuku was pretty sure the villain also couldn’t breathe in all that but that was beside the point. 

 

“Above all, right now, we need to protect you,” Izuku said gently. “There’s something that only you can do. The forest has been set on fire. With that, we’d be trapped no matter what. Do you understand? We need that quirk of yours. Save us the way you saved Shouto earlier.”

 

“Kota, get on my back,” Shouto prompted. “We need to get you back to camp first.”

 


 

Shouta barely dodged out of the way in time, using his capture weapon to suspend himself from the roof of the entrance. He activated his quirk and the flames died out.

 

“Well, I guess you are a pro after all,” they commented leisurely before holding their hand out again. They faltered when their quirk wouldn’t activate. 

 

“Nothing’s going to come out,” Shouta told them before sending out his capture weapon to wrap around the villain. He jumped off the roof of the entrance, pulling the villain towards him at the same time so that he could knee the man in the face. Once the hit had him dazed, Shouta pinned him facefirst to the ground with his arm twisted behind him. “Tell me your purpose, number, and positions.”

 

“Why?” the villain laughed, squirming a bit. 

 

“Because otherwise, this will happen,” Shouta said before twisting their arm further until he heard the bone snap. “You’re right arm’s next. Let’s do this logically. If we get to your legs, it’ll be annoying to transport you.”

 

The villain chuckled as if amused. “Are you in a hurry, Eraser?” Blue flames started forming on their body. Shouta activated his quirk, snuffing out the flames, and snapped their right arm as promised. 

 

An explosion in the distance made him look up. “What’s that?” he murmured. 

 

“Aizawa-Sensei!” Iida yelled, rushing into the clearing with Ojirou. 

 

The villain twisted out from under him while Shouta was distracted. Returning his attention to the villain, he activated his quirk. They were still wrapped in Shouta’s capture weapon and didn’t make a move to escape. 

 

“As expected of a UA teacher. Hey, hero,” they turned to him. Shouta yanked on the capture weapon to pull him back but his body started to liquify, ripped apart by the weapon. “Are your students that important?”

 

That fire earlier wasn’t his quirk? Shouta couldn’t explain the use of what seemed like two unrelated quirks. As the man continued to melt, he grinned. “I hope you can protect them all till the end. See you later.”

 

“Sensei, what was that just now?” Ojirou asked as the two students ran up to him.  

 

Shouta shook his head to push past his confusion and then he dashed past his students. “Get inside. I’ll be right back.” 

 


 

“We’re almost there,” Izuku observed, recognizing where they were. 

“Hey look!” Kota prompted. When Izuku turned, he could see Dad running through the trees. 

 

“Dad!” Izuku called. The man took a few seconds to spot them.  

 

“Izu--” he started before a look of utter disappointment crossed his face as he saw Izuku’s arm. 

 

“Dad! There are a ton of things I need to tell you,” Izuku said in a rush.

 


 

“Hey,” Shouta tried to get Izuku’s attention. 

 

“First there are some things I need to tell Mandalay. I found out who they’re targeting,” Izuku continued.  

 

“I said hey!” Shouta tried again. 

 

“Please take care of Kota! He has a water quirk. You have to protect him,” Izuku kept going, apparently oblivious to everything else. He’s on an adrenaline high. 

 

“Come on, Shouto,” Izuku urged before taking off. 

 

“Wait! Izuku!” Aizawa shouted. Thankfully Izuku stopped. “You’re injured. Did you forget what happened in Hosu?”

 

“No,” Izuku frowned. 

 

“You can’t rush into things,” Shouta told him. 

 

“With all due respect, sir,” Todoroki interrupted. “We only meant to retrieve Kota. There was a villain already preparing to attack him when we found him. Izuku also didn’t fight. He got hurt pushing me out of the way of an attack.” 

 

“All right,” Shouta sighed. “I will take Kota back. You two go find Mandalay and tell her this.”

 


 

When they got back to the clearing that the Pussycats were in, Tiger and Mandalay seemed to be unable to get an upper hand in their respective fights. Shouto knocked spinner away from Mandalay with his ice. “Mandalay!” Izuku called, catching the hero’s gaze. “Kota’s okay! An here’s a message from Aizawa! Tell everyone with Telepath. ‘Everyone in Class A and Class B. In the name of pro hero, Eraserhead, you are granted permission to engage in combat!’”

 

Mandalay nodded and activated her quirk to broadcast the message. “Everyone in Class A and Class B. In the name of pro hero, Eraserhead, you are granted permission to engage in combat! I repeat! Everyone in Class A and Class B. You are granted permission to engage in combat!”

Notes:

No 'come at me, little bitch' here since he didn't actually fight Muscular.

Shouta: *sees Izuku's broken arm*
Shouta: this fucking kid again...

And because no one's POV is going to catch it: Kendo and Testsutetsu are being BAMF's over with that poison gas villain.

Chapter 76: The Battle Rages

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hey, hero. Are your students that important? I hope you can protect them all till the end.  

 

Shouta ran back to the campsite with Kota in his arms. The way he said that makes it clear the students are the targets. In that case, it’s unavoidable. It’s about raising the survival rate. Use your self-defense skills. I’ll take responsibility for this, along with whatever punishment is coming later.  

 

Don’t be defeated while we still don’t know what’s going on, future heroes. Shit. I forgot to tell Izuku to come back right away, Shouta realized abruptly. 

 

“Mister,” Kota interrupted his thoughts. “Will they be okay? I was mean to them all, but they risked their lives to rescue me anyway. I haven’t even told them ‘sorry’ or ‘thank you’ yet.”

 

“Don’t worry. They’ll be fine,” Shouta assured the boy.  “Once this is all over, please tell them how you feel. If possible, put a little more effort into the ‘thank you’ part.”

 


 

“You, get back to camp immediately,” Mandalay ordered. “You are clearly injured.”

 

“Wait. Please tell everyone one more thing,” Izuku asked. “The villains, we know some of their targets. They’re after Kacchan and me for unknown reasons. They also have orders to kill Shouto. They could be targeting others. Please tell everyone with Telepath!

 

“We have discovered some of the villains’ targets,” Mandalay announced. “Kacchan, Izuku, and Shouto have been named as targets. Other students may be targets as well so everyone should try to avoid acting independently. Make your way back to the campsite as quickly as possible.”

 

“Let’s go find Kacchan,” Izuku said, pulling Shouto with him. He heard Mandalay calling out for them but he ignored her. 

 


 

Hitoshi paled when he saw a severed arm on the path in front of them. Is that… someone’s quirk or…? Who was in front of us? Explosions echoed somewhere further ahead. “Go back to the campsite, now!” Hitoshi told Kouda. 

 

‘They said not to act independently,’ Kouda signed hesitantly. 

 

“I’ll be fine. That’s obviously Katsuki up there. I wouldn’t be fighting alone,” Hitoshi argued. “Stick to the edge of the path and if anyone comes, hide in the underbrush.” 

 

‘Be careful,’ Kouda warned before heading back towards the campsite. 

 


 

A bang echoed through the trees. “Was that a gunshot?” Izuku squeaked.

 

“Katsuki, Shouji, and Sero started first in the test of courage. If they haven’t moved from there, then they shouldn’t be far from where we are now,” Shouto supplied. Izuku nodded and they kept running towards where Kacchan should be until they heard explosions. 

 

“That way,” Izuku urged, following the sound. When they finally caught up to Kacchan’s group, they found them fighting someone who had jagged, metal branches extending from their mouth. 

 

“Motherfucker!” Kacchan shouted, exploding a set of the metal branches only for more of them to immediately grow back. Like a hydra, Izuku realized while his quirk unhelpfully told him that those branches were teeth.  

 

“Shouji, your arm!” Izuku exclaimed as he ran up to them with one of his tentacles bleeding. 

 

“It’s okay!” Shouji dismissed. “It was one of my duplicated limbs. It doesn’t affect me if they’re cut off. What about your arm though?” 

 

Izuku heard footsteps behind them and tensed. Shouto already jumped into the fight with Kacchan and Sero so who…? “What the fuck is going on?” Hitoshi demanded as he ran up to them. Izuku let out a relieved sigh. 

 

“Villain attack,” Shouji answered. Hitoshi looked the two of them up and down, focusing on their arms. 

 

“Fantastic. You two stay here,” Hitoshi instructed. “I’ll help them with that guy.”  It didn’t take too long after that. Hitoshi simply brainwashed the guy after getting him to ramble on for a while during the fight. The villain was apparently a cannibal and all it took was questioning him on that topic to get an enthusiastic response. Kacchan smashed the guy in the head to knock him out and finally, Sero tied him to a tree. 

 

“Right… so…” Izuku started, still a little nauseated by the cannibal reveal. “We confirmed that some of the villains’ targets are Kacchan, me, and Shouto. They don’t seem to want to kill us all since they specifically mentioned not damaging me. But they do have targets they intend to kill, like Shouto.” 

 

“Why?” Sero asked. 

 

Izuku shrugged. “I don’t know. Anyway, I think camp is the safest place since there are two pros, Vlad King and Eraserhead, there.”

 

“I see. So now our mission is to escort you three there,” Shouji concluded.  

 

“But at the clearing, the Pussycats are still fighting,” Izuku pointed out. “Going back on the path would bring us to the attention of villains and we’d lose time. We should cut straight across.” 

 

“We don’t know how many villains there are. We might come across one suddenly,” Sero argued.” 

 

“We can use Shouji’s search ability. Plus with the rest of our quirks, we’re pretty well fortified,” Izuku countered. 

 

“What’s with you guys?” Kacchan demanded.

 

“You walk in the middle,” Sero told him. 

 

“Don’t protect me, tape face,” Kacchan scowled.

 

“Let’s go,” Shouji prompted everyone.

 

“Don’t ignore me!” Izuku sighed at Kacchan’s stubbornness. 

 

“Make sure you keep up,” Shouto told him flatly. 

 

“Don’t tell me what to do,” Kacchan snapped.  

 

“We just need to get everyone back safely,” Izuku tried to get him to relax. “If we do that, we can win.”

 


 

“Ochako-chan, is your arm okay?” Tsu asked after some blonde girl had jumped out of the trees and tried to stab her. 

 

“Yeah, it just grazed me,” Ochako assured her.  

 

“Shallow. Not much blood,” the blonde said, observing her knife.  

 

“That’s mean, suddenly coming out slashing at us. Who are you?” Tsu demanded.

 

“I’m Toga,” the girl answered before pointing her knife at them. “You two are so cute. Uraraka-san and Asui-san.”

 

“She knows our names,” Ochako paled.

 

“Maybe from the sports festival?” Tsu suggested. “In any case, she knows who we are, which means we’re at a disadvantage.”

 

“There’s not enough blood,” Toga complained, pulling some kind of tool out from the contraption on her back. “Normally, I’d suck it out directly from the cut to get more, but this machine will start sucking if I just stick it in. So my work will progress very quickly. I’m sticking it in.”

 

“She’s coming!” Ochako warned as Toga lunged at them. 

 

“Ochako-chan!” Tsu shouted before using her tongue to grab and throw Ochako away from the villain. “Go back to camp! We were given permission to use our quirks not to defeat villains but to protect ourselves. That’s the kind of person Aizawa-Sensei is.”

 

“Tsu, you too!” Ochako urged, not wanting to leave her friend behind. 

 

“Of course, I will also--” Tsu started, poised to jump after her. But Toga got close enough to cut her tongue before she could. 

 

“Tsu-chan… Tsu-chan… Tsu-chan!” Toga echoed with a maniac smile on her face.

 

“Kero?” Tsu let her tongue hang out of her mouth since it was too sore to retract.  

 

“What a cute nickname! I’m gonna call you that too,” Toga decided. 

 

“Don’t. The only people I want calling me that are the ones I want to be friends with,” Tsu glared at the girl. She tried to jump away but Toga pinned her to a tree by her hair.

 

“Yay!” Toga cheered. “Then I’m your friend too! All right!”

 

“Tsu!” Ochako cried. 

 

Toga leaned into Tsu’s space. “You’re bleeding, my friend, Tsu-chan. You’re so cute. I love blood.”

 

“Get away from her!” Ochako ordered. Toga turned and tried to stab her but she dodged out of Toga’s way, grabbing her wrist and the base of her neck. In one swift movement, she pulled Toga forward and then pushed her to the ground. 

 

“Gunhead Martial Arts!” was Ochako’s battle cry as she disarmed Toga. 

 

“That was amazing, Ochako-chan,” Tsu said from her tree.  

 

“Tsu, can you restrain her hands with your tongue? Does it hurt?” Ochako asked.

 

“Give me a second,” Tsu replied, motioning to her tree predicament. 

 

“Ochako-chan. You’re wonderful too,” Toga said from under her. “You’ve got the same smell as me. There’s someone you like, right? And you feel like you want to be like that person, right? I can tell. Cause you’re a maiden like me.” Ochako frowned, confused. 

 

“You want to be the same as the person you like, right? It’s only natural. You end up wearing the same things but eventually, not even that’s enough. You end up wanting to become that person. It can’t be helped. What kind of person do you like? I love people who are beat up and smell like blood. That’s why in the end, I always cut them up. Hey, Ochako-chan, you’re having fun, right? It’s fun talking about our crushes, isn’t it?”

 

Ochako was abruptly shocked from her growing unease and confusion when Toga stabbed her thigh with that tool from earlier. “Ochako-chan!” Tsu called with worry. 

 

“Suck, suck… suck, suck… suck, suck…!” Toga muttered while Ochako tried to figure out how to dislodge the tool without breaking off the needle in her leg. 

 

“Uraraka?” a familiar voice asked with concern.

 

“Shouji-chan! Everyone!” Tsu exclaimed. Suddenly the tool was removed and Ochako fell to the ground when Toga pushed her off. 

 

“There are more people now and I don’t want to be killed, so bye-bye,” Toga said stoically before disappearing into the trees.  

 

“Wait!” Ochako called. 

 

“It’s too dangerous! We don’t even know what kind of quirk she has,” Tsu pointed out. 

 

“Who was that woman just now?” Shouji asked.

 

“A villain,” Tsu answered, joining their group now that she had gotten down from the tree. “A crazy one.”

 

“Ochako, you’re injured!” Izuku fretted.

 

“It’s fine. I can still walk,” Ochako dismissed before noticing his arm. “Anyway, you’re the one that--”

 

“This isn’t the time to stand around and talk,” Hitoshi interrupted. “Let’s go, quickly.”

 

“We’re heading back to camp since the villains are after me, Kacchan, and Shouto,” Izuku explained. 

 

“Kero, you’re protecting Bakugou-chan?” Tsu asked. “Where is Bakugou-chan?”

 

“What do you mean? Kacchan is right behind…” Izuku trailed off as he realized the blonde in question was missing.

Notes:

3 chapters in a day. Look at me, back in the swing of things.

Hitoshi: Yeah, we're shutting this down. Just gonna brainwash you.

Chapter 77: The Greatest Showman

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ahem.” Their attention snapped to a man in a yellow trench coat, top hat, and mask that was perched in a tree. “The boy you’re talking about, I took him with my magic. This talent isn’t someone who should be on the hero side. We’ll take him to a stage where he can shine more.” 

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Hitoshi asked with a glare. The villain didn’t respond, instead waving a finger in warning. He knows about Hitoshi’s quirk, Shouto realized.

 

“Give him back!” Izuku demanded. 

 

“Give him back?” the villain hummed. “That’s a strange thing to say. Bakugou doesn’t belong to anyone. He’s his own person, you egoist.”

 

“He’s my family, you circus reject!” Izuku growled as Shouji held him back. “Give him back!”

 

“Move!” Shouto ordered and the others cleared so that he could send ice at the villain. 

 

The villain dodged. “We simply want to show him that the path he’s on now with its fanatical values is not the only path he can take. Kids these days are made to choose their path based on their values.”

 

“Fanatical?” Izuku scoffed, straining against Shouji’s hold. “Take a look in the mirror pal.”

 

“You think we’re fanatics?” the villain asked, sounding genuinely curious. 

 

“You commit mass murder in the name of your goals,” Izuku spat. Shouto felt a chill at the hostility in his friend’s voice. “You destroy innocent people to prove a point. There are better ways to go about fixing the imbalances in society. These kinds of desperate, immoral acts are why villains fail. You can’t make a difference by doing this. But if you want to keep trying, then come at me, little bitch.”

 

Shouto mentally facepalmed. Not the right thing to say right now. “I’ll take you up at that challenge,” the villain said, sounding like he was smiling behind the mask. In one quick movement, he leaped into their group, dodging Shouto’s Ice and Sero’s tape before bounding right back out. 

 

“How did he…?” Sero asked weakly when it became immediately clear that Izuku was gone.

 

“Where did he go?” Shouto demanded, whipping around to face the villain. 

 

The villain held up two blue marbles between his fingers. “Sorry. Tricks and running away are my only redeeming features. There’s no way I’d fight students who are hero candidates. Vanguard Action Squad, target successfully collected! It was just a short while, but with this, our show has come to a close.” 

 

“As arranged, head to the next retrieval point within the next five minutes,” the villain continued, seeming to be speaking into a communication device. He then darted away over the trees.

 

“Come to a close? I won’t let you! I won’t let you get away!” Shouto shouted after him, breaking into a sprint. He could hear the others running with him. 

 

“Damn it, that mask guy is fast,” Sero commented.  

 

“Where’s Tenya when you need him?” Ochako lamented.  

 

“We can’t give up! We have to catch up and get them back,” Shouto insisted. 

 

“But at this rate, he’s just getting further away,” Shouji pointed out.  

 

What would Izuku do… “Ochako, make us float! Then Tsu, throw us as far as you can with your tongue. Shouji, use your arms to correct our trajectory and pull us. Uraraka, measure the distance with your eyes. And release your quirk when the time looks about right,” Shouto ordered. 

 

“I see. A human bullet,” Hitoshi realized. They all stopped to follow through with the plan.  

 

“Make sure you save those two,” Tsu urged, wrapping her tongue around Shouji, Hitoshi, and Shouto. “KERO!” she shouted, shooting them forward at the villain. They caught up quickly and when Ochako released her quirk, they crashed into him. They brought him down, landing in the clearing. 

 

“Hey, hey, hey! I know these kids! Who are they?” 

 


 

“Sensei, you heard Mandalay’s Telepath, right? My friend is being targeted. Please, let me go to him,” Kirishima pleaded.

 

“No,” Vlad said firmly, blocking the door. 

 

“Why not?” Kirishima demanded.

 

“Stop it, Kirishima,” Mina tried to calm him. 

 

“Sensei, if we do not know how many villains there are, then wouldn’t it be better to have as many people fighting as we can?” Tenya asked. My friends are out there.  

 

“Are you planning on fighting the villains?” Hagakure asked incredulously.

 

“Yeah, that’s right,” Kirishima exclaimed. “Even Aizawa-Sensei said to fight, didn’t he?”

 

“That is for self-defense,” Vlad explained. “It was so everyone could get back here.” 

 

The sound of a door in the distance gave them all pause. “Did someone come in?” Satou asked. 

 

“Maybe Aizawa-Sensei came back?” Ojirou suggested. 

 

“Perfect timing. I’ll go ask him directly,” Kirishima said, taking a step forward.  

 

“No, wait.” Vlad held his hands up as a distinctly not Aizawa-Sensei silhouette filled the door’s window. “It’s not him!” 

 

“Everyone, get back!” Tenya shouted as bright blue flames burst through the door. The force of it pushed back the tables and chairs in the room. A man with heavy scarring and skin grafts stood in the doorway.

 

“That guy! He’s the villain that was defeated earlier,” Ojirou pointed out. The villain barely started up his quirk again when Vlad launched himself forward, smashing the villain into the wall. Blood expelled from his glove, wrapping around the villain before hardening and restraining him to the wall. 

 

“Blood Control, Kirishima observed. “It’s so strong.” 

 

“As expected of our Vlad-Sensei,” Monoma said proudly. 

 

“You’re pushing hard into a place like this without thinking?” Vlad questioned the villain. “You’re really underestimating us!”

 

“And why wouldn’t we?” the villain grinned lazily. “You’re acting exactly like I thought you would. You all lost the minute you lost the initiative. The pinnacle of hero education, UA, and the symbol of peace, All Might. The two most trusted figures of hero society gathered together. If multiple incidents keep putting that trust into question, then don’t you think that will shake society as a whole? Sloppy management that keeps allowing attacks to get through, and in the end, being so weak as to allow a student to be stolen away by a criminal group.”

 

“Bastard. Are you saying our friends are…?” Kirishima growled while hardening.

 

“Going to be kidnapped by you?” Tenya finished, warming up his engines.

 

“Like we’ll let that happen,” Tokoyami joined in, letting Dark Shadow loose. 

 

“Look,” the villain sighed. “There are so few of us, and we’re driving you into a corner.”

 

“You bastard!” Vlad shouted, enraged as the villain began flaming again.

 

Vlad wound up to punch the villain but didn’t get a chance. Abruptly, Aizawa was there, kicking the villain and snuffing out his flames with Erasure. “It’s no use, Vlad!” Aizawa warned. Vlad let his Blood Control liquify and the villain fell to the floor, wrapped in Aizawa’s capture weapon.

 

“Aizawa-Sensei!” multiple people cheered, happy to see their teacher.

 

Aizawa kept stomping the villain viciously. “This guy’s just trying to stir things up. He won’t tell us anything.”

 

“Aizawa-Sensei!” Hagakure gasped, surprised by the violence.

 

“It’s fine. Look. He’s a fake,” Aizawa assured them as the villain slowly turned to mush. “One came earlier too.” 

 

“A fake…?” Mina murmured. 

 

“Is that one of the villains’ quirks?” Tenya asked.

 

“Eraser, what are you doing here?” Vlad frowned. 

 

“Sorry. I was planning to give orders allowing the students to fight, but I ended up taking care of Kota,” Aizawa motioned to the vaguely traumatized kid standing in the doorway. “Take him for me. I’m going out to the front lines. Vlad, I’m counting on you to keep defending this place.” 

 

“Wait, Eraser!” Vlad stopped him from running out again. “We still don’t know how many will come at us.”

 

“You’ll be fine by yourself,” Aizawa assured him. “Look at this fake. Both times, it was just one like this. I think they’re coming strong at us because they want to keep our attention here since we’re pros. It’s their strategy to make up for the small number of people they sent.”

 

“If there’s only a few,” Kirishima started. “Then there’s even more reason for me--”

 

“Yes!” Tenya agreed, wanting to go find his friends. “Nothing can beat strength in numbers!”

 

“No,” Aizawa said sharply. “If they’re meaning to keep the pros back, that means they’re after the students. Only Izuku, Bakuou, and Todoroki were named so far, but they might be after others as well. We’re still losing by a lot in terms of information. For the time being,  we’ll win by having everyone stay safe and sound.”

Notes:

Compress: *Actively kidnapping children*
Me: *Titles it 'The Greatest Showman' because he is*

I see so many people gushing over Shigiraki (whom I simply relate to) and Dabi as 'loveable villains' and I'm just. Mr. Compress <3
Love gentlemanly/Houdini-type villains. Gentle Criminal is great too. Compress is non-violent more often though, from what I can tell.

Forget WWJD. It's WWID.

Well, folks. 'Come at me, little bitch' has finally backfired.

Chapter 78: A Pin Drop

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Give Katsuki and Izuku back!” Hitoshi ordered, shaking the villain by the shoulders rather violently. Shouto and Shouji had the villain’s legs pinned so that he couldn’t run away.

 

“Mister, get out of the way,” another voice cut in.  

 

“Roger,” the masked villain replied before vanishing from under them. They barely had time to react before blue flames barreled towards them. Shouto barely pushed Hitoshi and Shouji out of the way in time. Their skin and clothes were still singed by the heat. 

 

“Faces from Shigiraki’s kill list! You two!” a villain in a full bodysuit declared, pointing at Hitoshi and Shouto. He pulled out what seemed to be a measuring tape as he leaped towards them. Shouto knocked him back with his ice. 

 

“I’m Toga!” the blonde girl they saw before announced before throwing some kind of weapon at Shouji. “You’d be cooler if you bled more.”

 

Shouji dodged her repeated attempts to stab him. “Is that how it is. Are you going to get in the way? You’re not my type at all, but I’ll cut you anyway,” she growled. 

 

“She’s crazy,” Shouji exclaimed.

 

“Good job!” the bodysuit villain cheered after Hitoshi landed a brutal kick. “Give me all you got! Stop messing around!”

 

“What’s with this guy?” Shouto murmured. 

 

The masked villain reappeared where he had been before vanishing. “Ow. I can’t believe you flew so far to chase after me. Your ideas are far out.” 

 

“Where are Bakugou and Aiyama?” the villain with the flame quirk asked as the masked one approached him.

 

“Of course,” the mask one hummed reaching into his pocket. “Hm?”

 

“We’re running away!” Shouji announced after the villain realized his pocket was empty. “I’m sure now based on what he just did. I don’t know what your quirk is,” he addressed the villain. “But inside that pocket of yours that you kept flaunting were these.”

 

Shouji held up the marbled the villain had been showing off earlier. “Bakugou and Izuku. Right, entertainer?”

 

“Ohoho?” the masked villain laughed. “That didn’t take you very long. As expected of someone with six arms. You’re good at feeling around.”

 

“Let’s get them out of here,” Shouto called before constructing an ice wall between them and the villains. They began running back to the trees only to get cut off by what was probably another Nomu. Not faltering, Shouto led them in a different direction. This time they were cut off by mist.

 

“This guy!” Shouji frowned.

 

“The warper from USJ,” Shouto recalled. 

 

“It has been five minutes since the signal. Let’s go Dabi,” Kurogiri spoke to the other villains, ignoring the students.

 

“See you later,” Toga waved before walking into a portal. One by one, the other villains began disappearing into smaller portals that opened near them courtesy of Kurogiri.

 

“Wait. Our goal is not yet--” the one apparently called Dabi argued.

 

“Oh, that,” the masked villain interrupted. “They seemed so happy that they rushed out here, so I thought I’d give them a present. It’s a habit. One of the basics of magic. When I flaunt something, It’s because there’s something I don’t want you to see.” He lifted his mask and stuck out his tongue which two marbles rested on. 

 

“No!” Shouto shouted, heart sinking. The masked villain grinned and snapped his fingers. The marbled Shouji had grown into chunks of ice. “My ice?” Shouto realized. 

 

“That’s right. During your relentless freezing attacks, I prepared dummies and put them in my right pocket. If you discover that what was in my right hand is in my right pocket, then of course you’d rush happily over to take them,” the masked villain explained as he backed into the portal. 

 

“Wait!” Hitoshi cried. 

 

“And now, that’s all from me--” the masked villain was cut off when a familiar light, Aoyama's laser, hit his mask. It shattered and the marbles were knocked out of his mouth. Shouji, Hitoshi, and Shouto jumped forward to try to catch them. 

 

The one called Dabi was just a little closer and a little faster, hands closing over each marble as Shouji and Shouto got close enough to reach out for them. “That’s sad,” Dabi grinned as Shouto fell with the momentum of his attempt to catch them. “Todoroki Shouto…”

 

Shouto whipped around, looking at the villain from the ground. “Confirm it now. Release this,” Dabi ordered. 

 

“My show’s been ruined,” the masked villain complained before snapping his fingers. The marbles grew, revealing Bakugou and Izuku. 

 

“No problem,” Dabi chucked, his hands closed over their necks as he pulled them back through the portal. Shouto and Hitoshi both lunged for them in one last effort to save them. Shouto pushed himself, hoping he could at least make it through the portal with them. But Izuku and Bakugou faded into the mist and the portal vanished just as they dove for it. 

 

Shouto felt numb, staring up at the flaming forest before them as Hitoshi’s anguished scream echoed in the clearing. They lost.

 


 

In the wake of their failure, Mandalay stepped up to usher them back to camp. “We have to get them back,” Hitoshi screamed, wrenching himself out of her grasp when she tried to help him up. He faintly registered Uraraka, Tsu, and Sero catching up to them in the clearing. He heard Uraraka sob as she realized what happened. 

 

Todoroki grabbed him and held him. “We have to follow them,” Hitoshi insisted, trying to push him away. Todoroki only held him tighter. 

 

“I know. I know. We have no idea where they went, though. We need to get back to camp and regroup. Wandering around in this forest is not going to help them,” Todoroki soothed him, speaking more than Hitoshi ever had the privilege of being on the receiving end of. He could feel the heterochromatic teen shaking too. 

 

“Oh god,” Hitoshi faltered. “How am I going to tell Dad?”

 


 

“I called emergency services while you were out there,” Vlad told Shouta. “They should be arriving any minute.” 

 

“All right,” Shouta acknowledged, doing a headcount of the students that had already returned. Not all of them were conscious, having been carried back by their friends. Kendo reported a villain with a potentially poisonous gas quirk that sedated a fair amount of students. Even more, were injured. If not from villains then from cuts and scrapes obtained while running through the trees and hiding in the underbrush. 

 

Ragdoll was missing. Her post at the checkpoint had been abandoned and bloody. The police would have to investigate whether or not it was all hers and search the area. If they couldn’t come up with anything, they’d have to assume that the villains took her. 

 

As ambulances, firetrucks, and police cars arrived, Shouta noticed Tiger walking into the clearing carrying a, hopefully, unconscious Pixie-Bob. More of his students trailed behind them looking absolutely destroyed. He could see tear tracks and puffy eyes on most of them. He approached them, directing Tiger to the medics that just arrived before checking over his kids. 

 

“Was Izuku with you?” Shouta asked when he didn’t spot him in the group. When Uraraka erupted into sobs and Hitoshi teared up in anguish, Shouta’s heart dropped. “Where’s Izuku?” he asked hesitantly. 

 

“He’s gone, kero,” Tsu answered, tears spilling down her cheeks. 

 

“The villains took him and Bakugou,” Todoroki added, ice appearing on his own cheek as his quirk reacted to his emotions. “We couldn’t save them.” 

 

Shouta stared in shock at them as the news of a parent’s worst nightmare washed over him. His mind shut down and everything became so quiet, you could hear a pin drop.

Notes:

Hitoshi's POV scene made me cry while I wrote it.
I'm the kind of writer that takes on the emotions of the POV I'm writing and that one HURT.

Now I have to go break Mama's heart. I'm sorry.

Chapter 79: The Aftermath

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hizashi frowned when his phone rang with a call from Shouta so late at night. He paused the movie that he and Nemuri were watching to answer. “Sho?”

 

“Zashi…” Shouta replied in a tone that had him on edge immediately. Nemuri stiffened when she saw his response. 

 

“Sho, what is it?” Hizashi asked, hoping he was just being paranoid but knowing he wasn’t.

 

“There was an attack on the camp,” Shouta answered after a moment. 

 

“Are you okay? Are the boys okay?” Hizashi demanded, getting to his feet. 

 

“I’m okay. Hitoshi’s fine aside from a shallow cut on his arm,” Shouta said quietly. A sniffle followed and Hizashi’s heart plummeted as he realized Shouta had been crying. Shouta rarely cries. 

 

“And Izuku?” Hizashi asked, tears filling his own eyes.

 

“They--” Shouta cut off with a choked sob that had Hizashi reeling with panic. 

 

“Shouta?” Hizashi prompted as Nemuri also stood up. Some shuffling could be heard on the other end. “Shouta?”

 

“Mama?” Hitoshi’s voice came over the call. 

 

“Hitoshi, what’s going on?” Hizashi demanded gently. 

 

“The villains that attacked the camp took Izuku and Bakugou. Dad’s breaking down now that we’re mostly alone,” Hitoshi answered. 

 

“Where are you, baby?” Hizashi asked, already slipping into his shoes. 

 

“Rokugo Hospital,” Hitoshi told him. “It’s in Shimada. We aren’t hurt but a lot of people were so we stuck around to get them checked in. Vlad’s here too.”

 

“I’ll be there as soon as I can,” Hizashi promised. “I’m bringing Nemuri. Let Sho know, okay?”

 

“Yes, Mama,” Hitoshi said with a shaky breath. 

 

“Are you okay?” Hizashi asked. 

 

“Just a cut,” Hitoshi assured him. 

 

“I know. I mean emotionally,” Hizashi explained as Nemuri ushered him into her car. 

 

“I was right there.” Hitoshi’s voice cracked. 

 

“It’s not your fault,” Hizashi soothed, looking to Nemuri. 

 

‘Is Izuku hurt?’ she mouthed silently. 

 

‘Missing,’ Hizashi answered before trying to calm Hitoshi down over the phone as he broke down. If Nemuri committed a few traffic violations to get there faster, that was between them.

 


 

Entering the waiting room of the hero wing, Hizashi recognized several students from both Class A and Class B. There was an assortment of unfamiliar adults scattered in with them that he assumed to be parents or other relatives. Todoroki approached him, trailed by a young woman that had white hair with scattered red tips. 

 

“Yamada-Sensei, Hitoshi and Aizawa-Sensei are sitting a little ways down that hallway,” Todoroki told him in a soft tone. “They needed space.” 

 

“Thank you, Todoroki,” Hizashi replied, offering a soft smile before turning to go find his family. 

 

“Yamada-Sensei?” Hizashi turned to look at him. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t fast enough.”

 

“It’s not your fault, listener,” Hizashi assured him. “These things happen sometimes, no matter how much we try to prevent it. We’ll get them back. Don’t worry.” Todoroki nodded tensely, glaring at the ground. Hizashi set off in search of Shouta and Hitoshi. He was certain. He would get Izuku and Bakugou back if it was the last thing he did. 

 

He didn’t have to go very far down said hallway before he spotted Hitoshi and Shouta sitting together on some chairs in the hallway. As soon as they saw him, they were standing and clinging to him. 

 

“I’m here,” he said quietly as Shouta cried into his shoulder and Hitoshi sobbed into his chest. “I’ve got you.” When Nemuri wrapped her arms around all of them as best she could, Hizashi finally let himself cry. 

 


 

The next day, Nezu called for a meeting at the school. News of the attack had already spread through the media like wildfire and reporters had amassed at the front gates demanding a statement. The students were at home, either uninjured or already healed. Yaoyorozu and Kaminari remained in the hospital. Hitoshi was with them while Hizashi and Shouta attended this meeting. 

 

“To be attacked during a training camp meant to prepare students to fight villains…” Nezu sighed. “We should be embarrassed by the irony. We feared the revitalization of villains, but our understanding of it was naive. They had already started their war to destroy hero society.”

 

“Even if we had understood it, would we have been able to defend against it?” Nemuri asked. “With all these persistent developments unfolding one after another. Ever since All Might became the Symbol of Peace, most organized crime had been weeded out.”

 

“We got too complacent during peaceful times without realizing it,” Hizashi agreed. “We thought that we had ample time to prepare for true villainy.”

 

“I am angry from the bottom of my heart at my own cowardice,” All Might said with an air of gloom surrounding him. “While they were fighting desperately, I stayed behind.”

 

“We thought you were their target,” Nezu reminded him. “We assumed they would stay away from the students if they saw you remaining active in Musutafu.” 

 

“Having the Sports Festival right after the attack… We can’t keep having unyielding positions like that. It invites challenge from what are clearly determined opponents,” Snipe pointed out. “To have students kidnapped is UA’s greatest failure. They have stolen the trust people had in us, along with Bakugou and Izuku.”

 

Nezu nodded. “All the news outlets are filled with criticism of UA right now. If they were trying to get Bakugou, then it was probably because his aggressive side was made common knowledge at the sports festival. Although it was sexist to say so, the vast majority of viewers considered his fight with Uraraka to be a show of brutality. The villains likely believe that they can turn him to their side.”

 

“He wouldn’t do that,” Hound Dog growled. 

 

“And why would they take Izuku?” Nemuri asked. “He’s not known for aggression.”

 

“I know Bakugou would never turn to villainy. He has done a lot to improve himself in the past two years or so,” Nezu agreed. “But the villains don’t know that. The media doesn’t know that. As for why they would take Izuku, their leader Shigiraki took an interest in him for some reason. During the media break-in is when they first met and Shigiraki began calling Izuku Player Two.”

 

The staff was quiet as that sunk in. “It is unclear what his interest is but if I had to guess, I’d say it’s Izuku’s quirk,” Nezu continued. “Whether they know it’s a quirk or they think he is a prodigy analyst, we do know that they have seen him in action at least twice. Having infallible information on your opponents is something anyone would want. Hero, villain, or otherwise.”

 

“I know the Hero Commission has approached me three times already this year, trying to get Izuku into one of their programs,” Nezu said, dropping that bomb like it was nothing. 

 

“They what?” Shouta demanded, slamming his hands down on the table. 

 

Nezu’s nose twitched as he gave the underground hero an unimpressed stare. “Which I have not mentioned because them nosing after students is something that actually occurs fairly often. They can not bypass me when it comes to speaking to the students. Trust me.”

 

“Since we’re on the topic of trust,” Hizashi frowned. “There’s something I’d like to say. We can say conclusively now, we have a traitor at UA. Only the teachers and the Pussycats knew where the training camp would be held. That’s suspicious. Even if the students used their cellphones to figure out their location and share it--”

 

“Mic, stop it!” Nemuri cut him off. 

 

“How can I?” Hizashi demanded. “They took my kid! They found him and took him from a location that no one should know about! How else could they have done that?”

 

“We can’t assert that anyone here is innocent,” Snipe spoke, drawing their attention. “If we suspect each other, then we’ll destroy ourselves from the inside. Looking for a traitor isn’t something we should do in a hurry.”

 

“At the very least, I trust you all,” Nezu said looking around the room. Nemuri, Hizashi, Shouta, Snipe, All Might, and Hound Dog were the only teachers present. “I can’t definitively prove that I’m innocent either, though. For now, what we must do as a school is guarantee the safety of the students.”

 

The others in the room relaxed as Nezu spoke. “With the suspected leak, there is something I’ve been thinking about doing for a while now. I would like to build a dormitory on campus and make UA a boarding school. I think this is the best way to protect our students. At home, they are without added security and their families also become targets. If we house both the students and the staff on campus, however, they will always be guarded.”

 

“Plus, both students and staff will be required to sign in and out at the office if they leave. Monitoring who is coming and going will make our investigation into a possible traitor easier,” Nezu said with a cold smile. “And then, of course, students who live further away won’t have to worry about transportation or moving into an apartment nearby.”

 

“Fine, whatever,” Shouta huffed, standing up. “I just want my kid back.” Hizashi stood to follow his husband as he stormed out of the room. He caught up to him in the hallway. 

 

“We’re going to find him,” Hizashi said quietly as he hugged Shouta. “I don’t care who I have to fight or what I have to tear down to get to him. I will get our baby back.”

Notes:

Okay, so they are /probably/ still in the same prefecture as Musutafu.
I have an app that reads Japanese and translates it. I used it to translate the hospital name shown on the building they were taken to. It says 'Rokugo Hospital.'
Now that's not a real place but Rokugo Station and Rokugo Junior High are. Cities usually have multiple places with the same name like that, so I can conclude that they are in Shimada which is still in Shizouka prefecture. (This is all a guess though.)

"Rokugō Station (六合駅, Rokugō-eki) is a railway station in Shimada, Shizuoka Prefecture, Japan, operated by Central Japan Railway Company (JR Tōkai)." - Wikipedia

Hizashi is heartbroken but mostly raging right now. Mama gonna fuck somebody up.

I am so sorry for all the tears.

That's another 3 chapters I think. AND! I have a doctor's appointment at an ungodly hour so I'm just not sleeping tonight. (Since it's easier to stay up a few hours extra than wake up after a few hours of sleep) Oh well. More time to write.

Chapter 80: We Want You

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Get your fucking hands off him,” Katsuki growled, struggling against his restraints. 

 

“But he’s so pretty,” the blonde bitch smiled, running a finger over Izuku’s cheek. He was unconscious, having been knocked out by the painkillers they gave him after setting his arm. “I just want to cut him up a little.”

 

“Toga, knock it off. The goal is for them to join us, remember?” Handjob snapped at her. She gave him an exaggerated pout before skipping to a bar stool. 

 

“Like hell we’re joining you,” Katsuki scowled. 

 

“We’ll see,” Handjob replied cryptically before turning on a TV and switching it to a news channel. Katsuki glanced over at Izuku again. Damn it Izuku, wake up!

 


 

Hitoshi had decided to stay at the hospital when Dad and Mama got called to UA for an emergency meeting. Usually only family or spouses can stick around outside of visiting hours but nurses can make an exception based on their discretion. The ones here apparently viewed all significant others as having the same importance as spouses so Hitoshi was allowed in. 

 

Jirou, oddly enough, was already in the room. She gave him a weary smile before turning her attention back to Momo. “Hello, Hitoshi-kun,” Momo greeted. 

 

“How are you doing?” he asked. 

 

“Pardon my language, but my head fucking hurts,” Momo said with a soft laugh. She glanced over at the other bed. “He’s been stirring a bit so he should be waking up soon.” 

 

“Did they say anything?” Hitoshi asked, grabbing a chair to pull up to the other bed. 

 

“The doctor wouldn’t because of confidentiality. But Midnight-Sensei told us that there wasn’t any damage worse than the electrical burns we can see. He was taken for an MRI at some point because of his seizure history and it checked out,” Momo told him. 

 

“And uh, can I assume that you being here means something?” Hitoshi asked, facing Jirou. 

 

She blushed and rolled her eyes. “We’re together,” she admitted. 

 

“Ah yes, after I-Island I, as they say, got my shit together and confessed,” Momo smiled. 

 

“It was just before the training camp. Since we haven’t adjusted yet, we didn’t say anything,” Jirou explained shyly. “We want to figure things out between us first, you know?

 

“You owe me ¥2,000,” Denki said abruptly, announcing his consciousness. “I told you Momo would confess first.”

 


 

“--ask you one more time, aspiring hero, Bakugou Katsuki. Will you join us?” a voice spoke as Izuku came to. 

 

“Go fuck yourself,” Kacchan growled. Izuku couldn’t help the weak laugh that left him. 

 

“Oh good. Player Two is awake.” Izuku tensed, recognizing the Shigiraki’s name for him. “Shall I catch you up on the offer?”

 

Izuku looked up, meeting manic, red eyes. Everything was still a little blurry as he adjusted to being awake again. He could feel that his arms were bound at his sides. His entire torso was tied to the back of the chair that he was in. Fantastic.  

 

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Shigiraki spoke again. “We’ve brought you two here today to ask you to join us. Not only are you both powerful in your own ways, but you hate All Might! I saw it at the Sports Festival.”

 

Shigaraki leaned in close to Izuku’s face and whispered. “We’re going to kill All Might.”

 

Izuku took the opportunity to lunge forward and bite the man’s face since his arms were bound. “Gross, Izuku! Spit that out!” Kacchan scolded. “You don’t know where he’s been.”

 

The villain stood up and backed away when Izuku let go, rubbing at the side of his face while glaring at Izuku. Izuku glared back. “I like him,” a blonde girl giggled from a nearby barstool. 

 

“That is why you don’t drug people,” a man covered with skin grafts commented. “High people do weird shit.”

 

“I’m not high,” Izuku argued. 

 

“He shouldn’t be,” the warper agreed. “We gave him morphine via oral tablet. Most of the impairment from that wears off within a few hours.”

 

“So he’s just crazy,” the blonde girl giggled. 

 

“Try pissed,” Izuku retorted. “And not above biting people.”

 

“I like to bite people too,” she grinned. 

 

“Oi, don’t talk to her. She’s nuts,” Kacchan warned. 

 

“Stop ignoring me!” Shigiraki shouted. Everyone else fell silent to watch the 20 something-year-old toddler. “Listen. You two belong with us. Someone misunderstood for their strength and a genius who was never recognized for it? We would understand you both and recognize your talents. We can appreciate you.”

 

“Oh, I see,” Izuku smiled. “You believe you know everything. Well, Shigiraki, since you know everything,” Izuku let his smile fade into a look of contempt. “Then you should know when to shut up.”

 

Kacchan and a few of the villains in the room snickered. Shigiraki looked frustrated. “I looked into your past, you know. Misdiagnosed quirkless. Abused your entire life over something you couldn’t have helped. Society tormented a child because of the imbalance heroics caused. We are the outcasts. We understand that. We understand you.”

 

“There’s no need to repeat yourself,” Izuku said flatly. “I ignored you just fine the first time.”

 

Shigiraki visibly fumed and Izuku reveled in it. Your move, Player One.

 


 

It wasn’t long after visiting hours started that their classmates all arrived. Excluding the two that were missing, of course. Everyone gathered with pensive expressions. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but Izuku’s my brother and Katsuki might as well be. So I’m going to go get them back,” Hitoshi announced. “Momo mentioned that she made a tracker so I’m going to follow it.”

 

“I also want to save them,” Kirishima agreed. 

 

“This is something we should leave to the pros!” Iida scolded. “This isn’t the place for us to act!”

 

“We know that!” Kirishima snapped, raising his voice. “But I couldn’t do anything! After I heard that my friends were being targeted, I couldn’t do anything. I didn’t do anything! If I don’t do anything now, I won’t be a hero anymore. We can go save them!” 

 

“The villains specified that I was a target to be killed on sight,” Todoroki spoke up. “They also said Izuku shouldn’t be damaged. Since they took both Izuku and Bakugo, it stands to reason that they weren’t killed. But that doesn’t mean that they aren’t at risk of being killed eventually. I’m going.”

 

“We can’t do something like this! We’re still students,” Iida argued. 

 

“Calm down,” Shouji interrupted. “I understand Kirishima’s frustration at not being able to do anything. I also understand Todoroki and Hitoshi’s frustration at having them stolen before their very eyes. I’m frustrated too. That being said, this isn’t a situation where we should act on our emotions.”

 

“Let’s leave this to the pros,” Aoyama suggested. “Aizawa-Sensei’s permission to fight at the training camp has already been rescinded.”

 

“Aoyama’s right,” Tokoyami spoke up. “To act without explicit permission would be illegal.”

 

“But--” Kirishima started to argue. 

 

“Everyone,” Tsu cut in. “We’re all shocked by our friends being kidnapped. But let’s think things through calmly. No matter how just your feelings, if you’re saying you’ll fight again, that you’ll break the rules, those are the same as those of villains.”

 

“How can you compare either of those two things?” Hitoshi demanded, shaking with anger. 

 

“Why do we have to fight at all?” Uraraka shouted. “Think like Izuku would! Hasn’t he always helped us and made us better? Izuku wouldn’t fight. He would prioritize the rescue!”

 

“Ochako’s right,” Shouto conceded. “When we interfered with the villain that attacked Kota, he determined right away that he would be no match for them. He focused on evading and keeping Kota away from him. I was the one that stepped in and fought.”

 

Everyone stayed quiet for a moment. “Infiltration isn’t something we’ve covered heavily in class,” Momo said slowly. “But we have had a few lessons.”

 

“I have access to the analysis profiles Izuku has done on each of us,” Hitoshi offered. “They’re really in-depth and include things like how our quirks can be used in different situations.”

 

“If we do not engage and have a way to escape if discovered, I would not be opposed to a rescue mission,” Tsu relented. “But we would need a plan. A good one.”

 

“Then let’s come up with one together,” Kirishima proposed. “I planned to go tonight whether anyone else goes or not. So we have until then.”

 

“Izuku has digital copies of his notebooks so I can access them here with a computer or a tablet,” Hitoshi told them. Between them all, they had three laptops and four tablets.  

 

“Alright!” Uraraka said with determination. “Let’s do this!”

Notes:

Yes, the villains fixed his arm and gave him meds. They want him on their side.

Suprise lesbians! (Lowkey felt like they'd be private about it at first.)

Behold. If you make it past 'come at me, little bitch' you unlock the boss level.
Feral Street Izuku ™️
He has enhanced sass and snark, and he will fight dirty and take cheap shots.
He was homeless for 8 years.

Do y'all know Kurogiri's true identity? I'm not sure how long the info has been out there or if it still counts as spoilers. Am I good to add it normally or should I bracket it with warnings? Because it kind of matters where I'm planning on taking this story...

Chapter 81: Press Conferences & Lectures

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“This is what you want me to say?” Shouta asked, looking at the notecards Nezu had given him. 

 

“I understand how it must make you feel. I don’t like it either but you know as well as I that the media is toxic. This wording will invalidate any false stories they may try to spin,” Nezu told him. 

 

“Fine,” Shouta relented. He would rather be out there looking for his kid but since he was one of the teachers present during the incident he had to be here. Vlad was here too. He followed Nezu out to the table they would be seated at during the press conference. 

 

Still standing, they waited until someone indicated that the cameras were ready. “We deeply apologize for the incident that allowed harm to come to 27 first years of the hero course because of our unpreparedness. We apologize for causing unease in society due to our negligence in properly defending ourselves as a place of learning. We are truly sorry.”

 

“I’m from Yomiuri TV,” someone in the crowd spoke. “Since the beginning of the year, UA High School students have had four encounters with villains. This time, there were even students injured. How did you explain to their families, and what are some specific countermeasures you are taking? 

 

“We will increase policing in the surrounding area and review the security within the school, ensuring the students’ safety with a strong position,” Nezu answered. “That is what we told their parents too.” 

 

Another reporter stood. “You spoke about the students’ safety, Eraserhead. During the incident, it appears you urged them to fight. What was your intention behind this?”

 

“I concluded that because we were unable to fully grasp the situation, it had to be done in order to avoid the worst possible outcome,” Shouta answered. 

 

“What do you mean by ‘worst possible outcome?’ You don’t call 27 victims and two abducted the ‘worst possible outcome?’” the reporter questioned. 

 

“The ‘worst possible outcome’ in this situation would have been the death of any or all of my students,” Shouta replied sharply, feeling Nezu’s judgemental stare. 

 

“The gas attack accounts for most of the victims,” Nezu added. “We have determined that it was a sleeping gas from one of the enemies’ quirks. Thanks to the quick response of Kendo-san and Tetsutetsu-kun, there were no serious injuries from that attack.”

 

“Are you saying that it was a bright spot in this tragedy?” the reporter asked sarcastically. Shouta briefly wondered if killing a man on television would get him out of there faster.  

 

“We believe the worst outcome is one that would have infringed on the future,” Nezu concluded.  

 

“Can you say the same for the kidnapped students, Bakugou Katsuki and Aiyama Izuku?” the reporter countered. “Bakugou enrolled at UA with excellent marks and won the sports festival. In addition, during the incident with the sludge villain in middle school, he resisted a powerful villain alone. So he has a history of showing how tough and heroic he can be.”

 

“On the other hand, the violence he showed towards Uraraka-san and his attitude at the awards ceremony show that he does not always have a heroic nature. What if the villains kidnapped him because they had an eye on that? Kidnapping him with the intention of gaining his loyalty. What evidence do you have for saying he has a future as a hero anymore?”

 

“As an educator, I take full responsibility for Katsuki Bakugou’s violent behavior,” Shouta replied. “However, to frame his match against Uraraka-san as violent or brutal completely dismisses her skills and talents. They are both in the hero course and there is no reason that either should give way to the other. Bakugou treated her as an equal and I expect no less from my students.”

 

“In the time that I have known Bakugou, I can honestly say that I have never seen anyone strive to be a ‘top hero’ with more passion and determination. He has a heroic nature as well as a serious and passionate nature. If the villains saw that and interpreted it as an opening, then they made a grave miscalculation.”

 

“That is not evidence though. This isn’t a question of how you feel,” the reporter argued. “I’m asking whether or not you have a concrete plan in place.” 

 

“We are not just standing around idly,” Nezu answered before Shouta could lose his temper. “We are currently investigating with the police. We will definitely get our students back.”

 


 

“It’s so strange,” Shigiraki drawled, turning off the TV. “Why are the heroes being criticized. The way there were dealing with things was just a little off the mark. Is it because it’s their job to protect? Everyone makes a mistake or two. Are they supposed to be perfect? Modern-day heroes are so uptight. Don’t you think?”

 

“Once heroes receive compensation to protect people, they aren’t heroes anymore. That is Stain’s teaching,” Spinner added. Izuku’s pretty sure he just felt brain cells die with that. 

 

“The strange system of transforming people’s lives into money or glory. The society that sticks tight to those rules... The citizens who blame the losers rather than encourage them... Our fight is to question: What is a hero? What is justice? Is this society truly just? We’ll have everyone thinking about it. We’re planning on winning,” Shigiraki grinned.  

 

And Izuku could swear he felt something physically snap in his mind. “...Is your ass jealous of the amount of shit that just came out of your mouth?” 

 

“What?” Shigiraki faltered. 

 

“You know, it’s better to let people think you’re an idiot than to open your mouth and prove it,” Izuku sneered. Kacchan wasn’t even laughing. He was just looking at Izuku in shock. 

 

“How dare you--” Shigiraki started before Izuku cut him off. 

 

“No. Nuh-uh. Shut it. I’m talking now,” Izuku snapped. “You want to get into politics. Fine! We’ll get into politics. But you are going to sit down and you are going to fucking listen without interruption.”

 

Izuku barrelled on while Shigiraki was too stunned to respond. “First off, ‘hero’ is a job title. A career! They are no different than other rescue personnel. Police are trained and paid to manage crimes using restraints and investigations. Firefighters are trained and paid to, well, fight fires. EMTs are trained and paid to perform first aid and life-saving medical treatments outside of a hospital setting until they can get to one. They are all heroes. They are all jobs .” 

 

“A Pro Hero is just a job modeled after pre-quirk society’s fictional concept of ‘superheroes’ defined as people who fight with or against ‘superpowers’ that police are normally unable to overcome. The Pro Hero job entails being trained and paid to manage crimes committed with quirks. Being paid for doing their job is not wrong. Holding them accountable and questioning them for things that occur while they are on duty is not wrong.”

 

“Daycare workers, teachers, police, doctors, nurses, firefighters. The list of people entrusted with people’s lives and being paid for it is long. I don’t see you trying to eradicate them from society. They are all being paid to do a job. A job that has become a necessity for some reason or another. Jobs are created to meet a demand. If a job exists, it’s because society asked for it,” Izuku ranted.

 

“Which brings me to my second point! Yes, society has grown out of balance. This happens in every era of history. Seriously, read a goddamn book. Every single time this happens it’s because some rebel group starts an uprising, eventually turning corrupt. New laws are created to deal with that. Those laws temporarily correct the balance but then the corruption begins to grow on the side of authority. The balance tips again and eventually another rebel group will surface in response and it too will eventually become corrupt. All that does is start the whole cycle over again. Thinking that your rebellion will be different is hubris at best.”

 

“If you succeed in dismantling hero society as we know it, eventually you, or someone who takes over after you, or someone who overthrows you, will be a corrupt, immoral, reprehensible person who will destroy everything your movement ever stood for. If you want to make a change, you need to repair the current structure of society. Not tear it down.”

 

When Izuku’s lecture winded down, everyone was silent for several long moments. Then there was a knock on the door. “Hello, this is Pizza-La, Kamino store.”



That was when all hell broke loose.

Notes:

*Throws in my personal feelings about the villains' motivations*
Like especially the complaint that heroes get paid. Like of course they do. They're just specialized police. Like the SWAT team or FBI. *screams in frustration*

Bakugou: Wow. He could have torn me to shreds anytime back when I bullied him.

Chapter 82: Rescue Operations

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hello, yes, hello,” Iida stood awkwardly in front of their group with Hitoshi, Todoroki, Shouto, and Kirishima. They stole a rolling dry erase board from somewhere within the hospital. “We’re only going over this one last time so everyone needs to listen.”

 

Everyone quieted down and gave the four speakers their attention. Momo had made them all little magnets with their faces to organize everyone’s placement on the dry erase board. “The goal of this operation is to retrieve Izuku and Bakugou without engaging the villains.”

 

“We can’t fight them,” Hitoshi reiterated. “We do not have permission. But the law only states that a person can not use their quirks to fight villains without a license. It says nothing about avoiding them or sneaking into their bases.”

 

“Momo made a tracker and attached it to one of the villains before they left the training camp,” Shouto continued. “We will use this to find out where they went. The plan is to sneak in, avoid the villains entirely, and break Izuku and Bakugou out.”

 

“At the very least, Izuku and Bakugou’s permission to fight has not been rescinded,” Hitoshi reminded them. “If worse comes to worst, as long as we can free them, they can fight and we can provide support in non-combative ways.”

 

“Getting in unseen will be the focus of our efforts,” Kirishima told them. “We used Izuku’s notes and what we learned in our few Covert Operations lessons to come up with a plan. We have sorted everyone into teams.”

 

“Our lookouts will be Shouji and Kouda. Shouji can provide both eyes and ears, seeing and hearing from a distance. Kouda can also monitor from a distance using birds, mice, bugs, and other inconspicuous creatures to gather information.” Hitoshi glanced down at the notebook page he had pulled up on a tablet. “Izuku also thinks that the animals could be prompted to carry messages. If they can, that opens communication lines between teams.”

 

“Shouldn’t I also be a lookout?” Jirou asked. 

 

“You will be a part of the infiltration team,” Shouto answered. “Even though you are capable of hearing long distance, your quirk also works close up. With your size and agility, you could hide pretty easily and with your quirk, you can check rooms for people. You could help your team avoid them.”

 

“That makes sense,” Jirou agreed. 

 

“The rest of the infiltration team will be me and Hagakure,” Hitoshi announced. “Hagakure, for obvious reasons. And then I have been doing stealth training with Aizawa since before UA.”

 

“Why is that?” Ojirou asked, looking confused. 

 

“Look,” Hitoshi sighed. “Since there’s only like five of you that don’t know at this point, I’ll just say it. Aizawa is my dad. Izuku’s and mine. He adopted us a little less than a year before we started UA.”

 

“Oh, non! Le pauvre cher,” Aoyama exclaimed. “This means Monsieur Aizawa lost not only a student but his son!” 

 

“He’s not lost!” Hitoshi snapped. 

 

“Taken, I mean,” Aoyama amended. 

 

“Right,” Hitoshi relaxed. “Either way, I know stealth. There also aren’t any laws that directly ban non-combative and benign quirks. If we are spotted, I can brainwash villains to just walk away and forget that they saw us. Going in with any more people increases our odds of being seen so I kept it to just the three of us.”

 

“However, that doesn’t mean they can’t be helped. They’ll need assistance to get inside. Hence the support team,” Shouto continued. “Ochako can use float to get them in via roof or window access if needed. She could also create a diversion if she makes things float a ways away and then releases them. The crash could draw villains out and away from Izuku and Bakugou.”

 

“Tsu can use camouflage and her climbing ability to check the windows and keep an eye on the situation. She would also be able to use her tongue to pull our people out quickly if things go wrong,” Iida went on. “Momo can provide tools and first aid supplied where needed. These can help with both getting inside and escaping. Like Ochako, she can also make diversions.”

 

“Like fireworks,” Kirishima interjected. “Next is our defense team! That will be me, Ojirou, Satou, and Tokoyami.”

 

“I thought we couldn’t fight,” Tokoyami objected. 

 

“We can’t,” Kirishima agreed. “That doesn’t mean we can’t act as shields. Satou and I can take hits, Ojirou can block projectiles, and Dark Shadow can be a literal shield. If you're worried about anyone accusing us of fighting later, we have a copy of the plan saved to show our intentions.”

 

Takoyami nodded, accepting this. “This brings us to the last two teams. Escape and Distraction,” Iida spoke brightly. “Ashido and Todoroki can skate on their acid and ice respectively for a quick getaway. Obviously, my quirk is speed and it’s suited to running away quickly. And Sero’s tape can not only move him horizontally fairly quickly but also up and out of reach. We would be prioritizing getting Bakugou and Izuku out, but we can also aid anyone who needs extra help.”

 

“Kaminari and Aoyama can use their quirks to basically create flares too,” Shouto continued. “If you two are placed in the opposite direction of our planned escape route, you could trick the villains into heading in your direction. This is dependent on the rest of them getting out of view though. It shouldn’t be too difficult since the tracker is showing an urban area with lots of buildings and alleys.”

 

“Everyone got it?” Hitoshi asked. The others indicated that they had. “Then let’s go get out friends!”

 


 

When Izuku’s lecture winded down, everyone was silent for several long moments. Then there was a knock on the door. “Hello, this is Pizza-La, Kamino store.”

 

That was when all hell broke loose.

 

Izuku watched as All Might burst through the wall, spurring the villains into action. “Kurogiri, gate!” Shigaraki ordered. Kamui Woods jumped in from behind All Might, binding the villains in his branches. 

 

“A tree? What the hell?” Dabi growled, his flame quirk flaring to life. 

 

An elderly hero that Izuku didn’t recognize jumped through the hole in the wall next with incredible speed. “Don’t be impatient,” he chastised as he kicked Dabi, knocking him out. “It’d be in your best interest to stay put. 

 

“Just what I’d expect from one of the most competent new heroes around, Kamui Woods,” All Might complimented his teammate. “And the veteran faster than the eye can see, Gran Torino.”

 

“Thanks for the convenient exposition, All Might,” Izuku muttered to himself, still bound to his chair. He could see Kacchan struggling more now, clearly wanting to join the fight. 

 

“You can’t run anymore, League of Villains! Why? Because we are here!” All Might boomed. Ooh, that’s new.  

 

“Right after that press conference… Don’t tell me this was prearranged?” the masked villain concluded. 

 

“When one is on the offensive is when one neglects defense the most,” Edgeshot lectured as he slipped in through a closed-door using his quirk. He unlocked it and opened it, revealing a police raid team. “We’re not the only ones here from the Pizza-La Kamino Store. Outside, you’re surrounded by skillful heroes, like Endeavor, and the police.”

 

“I’m sure you were scared. You did good bearing it,” All Might told them while breaking off their restraints. “I’m sorry. It’s fine now, young men!”

 

“I wasn’t scared!” Kacchan shouted as Izuku said the same with a light scoff. 

 

“After I went through all that trouble to prepare this, why are you coming to me , you last boss?” Shigaraki complained. “It can’t be helped. ‘We’re not the only ones here’ you said? Well, neither are we. Kurogiri, bring as many as you can over!”

 

“Nomus, I presume?” All Might guessed. 

 

After a few moments passed and nothing happened, Shigaraki turned to Kurogiri. “What’s the matter, Kurogiri?”

 

“I’m sorry, Shigaraki Tomura,” Kurogiri replied looking nervous. Or as nervous as a faceless man can look. “The Nomus that were supposed to be in a fixed location are not there.”

 

“You are still green, Shigaraki,” All Might said, putting his hand on Kacchan’s shoulder. Kacchan did not look pleased. “League of Villains, you underestimated everything too much. The souls of these young men, the diligent investigations of the police, and our anger. That’s enough with the childish pranks. This is the end, Shigaraki Tomura!” 

 

“The end? Don’t be ridiculous. I’ve only just begun,” Shigaraki responded cryptically. “Justice… peace… I’ll destroy this garbage heap that you put a lid on with such vague ideas. It was for that purpose that I set All Might apart and started gathering people for my cause. Don’t be ridiculous. This is just the beginning. Kurogiri!”

 

A red vine of some sort shot through Kurogiri, rendering him unconscious. “No, stop!” Magne cried. “Did you kill him?”

 

“No,” Edgeshot replied, making Izuku realize that the vine was him. “I played around with his insides and made him pass out. He is not dead. This man’s quirk is a nuisance so I’ll have him sleep.”

 

“Didn’t I tell you earlier that it’d be in your best interests to stay put?” Gran Torino asked. “Hikiishi Kenji, Sako Atsuhero, Iguchi Shuichi, Toga Himiko, Bubaigawara Jin. With little information and time, the police officers worked through the night to determine your true identities. Do you understand? There’s nowhere left for you to run.”

 

“Hey, Shigaraki, can I ask where your boss is?” Gran Torino asked turning to Shigaraki. 

 

“This... this is… unsatisfying,” Shigaraki muttered. “Don't be ridiculous. Don’t be ridiculous.”

 

“Where is he right now?” All Might repeated. 

 

“Go away… disappear… I hate you!” Shigaraki screamed. Suddenly, a dark fluid appeared in the air, forcing Nomus into the room. 

 

“Nomus?” Kamui Woods exclaimed. “They came out of nowhere!”

 

“Edgeshot, what about Kurogiri?” Gran Torino asked urgently. 

 

“He’s still unconscious,” Edgeshot confirmed. “He isn’t doing this.”

 

“Kamui Woods, do not let them go under any circumstance!” All Might ordered. 

 

“Yes, sir!” Kamui woods responded. No sooner than he had finished that response, Izuku found himself choking on the black fluid as it appeared in his throat and mouth. 

 

“Izuku-shounen! Bakugou-shounen!” was the last thing he heard as his vision grew dark.

Notes:

Izuku's such a good influence on his class. ^-^
They're so good at finding legal loopholes and strategizing now.

All Might: I'm sure you were scared
Bakugou: Yeah but not of the villains... *side-eyes Izuku*

Assume they're doing their plan at the Nomu factory while the bar fight is going down.

Chapter 83: Warehouse Brawl

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“So… bad news,” Hitoshi announced after reading the note that Kouda had sent via bird. “The warehouse floor is filled with Nomu. So if we’re going to go inside, we’ll have to enter from the roof and avoid the main floor.” 

 

“So then I’ll use my quirk on you three,” Uraraka concluded. “Like we planned.”

 

“We will have to find a way to approach the building without being spotted though,” Hitoshi frowned. As it was, they were almost two blocks away. 

 

“I can make disguises,” Momo offered. “There have been other people wandering around without issue, so as long as we don’t look like us, we should be fine.”

 

“What disguise would work though?” Uraraka asked. 

 

“Girls going out to a club with their gay best friend,” Jirou suggested. 

 

“Yeah, I could pull that off,” Hitoshi agreed. “And the rest of you just need to hide in an alley across the street until we need help with the escape.”

 


 

Disguises ~ Left to Right: Uraraka, Momo, Hitoshi, Tsu, and Jirou

Everyone wore a wig (assume like pictured for ease) except for Momo and Hitoshi.

Those two just styled their hair differently

 


 

They stopped at a coffee shop to change in the restroom. Once the five that needed to get close were properly disguised, they set off again. Hagakure, being invisible, had no need for one. The majority of the class stayed behind in an ally across the street and a few buildings over. Shouji and Kouda were already on a rooftop a little ways away. Denki and Aoyama were also placed a little ways away, in the opposite direction of their planned escape route. 

 

“We can’t risk just going up to the front of the building. But if we go in that gap between the fence and the next building, we could get to the roof from the side,” Jirou suggested. They all agreed and, carefully, they shuffled into the narrow passage. Whose idea was it to put a fence here?

 

“This should be far enough,” Hitoshi decided after a few meters. “Uraraka, go ahead and--” He was cut off when the ground began shaking. There was a massive crashing sound and huge gusts of wind began tearing through the gap they were in. 

 

“What happened?” Jirou asked when it stopped. 

 

“Uraraka, make us float so we can see over the fence,” Hitoshi urged. Once they were all floating and making use of the narrow space to stay in one spot, they let themselves rise to peek over the fence. 

 

“It’s Mt. Lady,” Momo observed. “And Gang Orca.”

 

“Even Best Jeanist is here,” Uraraka pointed out. The heroes were fighting the Nomu and capturing them. 

 

“So much for our plan of sneaking in,” Jirou huffed. “She crushed the building.”

 

“Hitoshi,” an all too familiar voice called. He tried to sink back between the fence and the building. 

 

“Absolutely not. Get out here, all of you. Hagakure too, even if I can’t see her,” Mama ordered. 

 

“How’d you know I’m here?” Hagakure squeaked in surprise. 

 

“I found your classmates,” Mama said flatly as they came out of hiding. Uraraka released her quirk to drop them over the other side of the fence. 

 

“We weren’t going to fight!” Hitoshi explained quickly. “Just infiltrate. There’s no law against avoiding villains, just fighting them.”

 

“We will talk about this later… and those outfits,” Mama sighed. “For now, get back behind the police barrier. I do not want you fighting the Nomus or the villains.”

 

They were about to comply when someone spoke, responding to something Tiger had said. “Sorry, Tiger. She’s always had a good quirk.” Mama tensed, standing in front of them. “It was the perfect opportunity, so I took it.”

 

“Are you with the League?” Orca asked. 

 

“Someone, get a light,” Tiger instructed the police behind him. He was carrying Ragdoll who appeared to be unconscious. 

 

“After my body turned into this,” the voice continued. “I also depleted a lot of what I’d stocked up.”

 

“Stop! Don’t move!” Orca ordered as a figure began stepping into view. When they ignored him, Best Jeanist used his quirk to bind them. 

 

“Wait, Best Jeanist! What if that’s a citizen?” Mt. Lady protested. 

 

“Think about the situation,” Best Jeanist replied. “That instant of hesitation could decide the fight. Don’t let the villains have a chance to do anything.” While it was a good point, it didn’t seem to help. The person he had bound formed some sort of energy around himself, breaking free of the restraints and creating an explosion in the process. 

 

Something yanked him through the smoke and debris. When the dust cleared, they were closer to the rest of the heroes and everyone else was down too. The rest of the warehouse was demolished as well. “Shit. You kids need to get out of here.” Mama whispered. 

 

“As expected of the number four hero, Best Jeanist,” the voice continued, accompanied by eerie, slow clapping. “I thought I’d blown everyone away. To be able to manipulate everyone’s clothes and pull them to the side in an instant... that quick decision-making and skill… you must have nerves of steel.”

 

“This isn’t what I was told,” Best Jeanist said, pushing himself up with threads. “But so what? A top hero doesn’t use that as an excuse for failure!” He launched an attack at the man who was now floating in the air. 

 

The villain launched an attack of his own that blocked Best Jeanist’s and blew a hole through the hero’s stomach. The girls gasped quietly next to him and Hitoshi could admit that he was terrified too. This villain was in a whole different class than he had ever seen before. It was like he was using multiple quirks. Izuku had mentioned that the villain responsible for All Might’s weakened power was like that. All for One. Was that who this was?

 

“I see,” the villain continued. “This is strength from a huge amount of practice and practical experience. I don’t need yours . It’s a quirk that doesn’t go well with Tomura’s disposition. 

 

Is he talking about quirks? Hitoshi wondered, mind racing to sort through what Izuku had told him about his conversation with All Might and Togata. The sound of choking drew him out of his thoughts. A black fluid was forming in the air and it dropped Bakugou and Izuku in front of the villain. 

 

“Izuku,” Mama breathed in surprise. 

 

“Sorry, Bakugou. Aiyama. It is not as elegant as Kurogiri’s warp gate. It must have been uncomfortable,” the villain spoke calmly. More spots of black fluid formed dropping a number of other villains around them. Hitoshi recognized all of them from the USJ or the camp.

 

“What the…” Toga stood up, looking like she was going to puke. 

 

“That was disgusting,” Spinner complained, still coughing. 

 

“Master,” Shigaraki started. 

 

“You failed again, huh, Tomura?” the villain interrupted. “But do not be discouraged. Just try again. I have brought your associates back as well. Even these children. Because you judged that they were an important piece. Do it over as many times as you need to. That is why I am here. It’s all for you.”

 

“It’s going to be a lot of times,” Izuku scoffed, drawing the attention to himself. Mama made a distressed noise because that is not what you do in the face of a villain like that. 

 

“Come again?” the villain asked with a curious lilt to his voice. Everyone else was frozen in shock. Bakugou, the heroes, the other villains. Don’t respond, don’t respond, Hitoshi begged internally. 

 

“It’s going to take Shigaraki a lot of do-overs,” Izuku responded in complete seriousness. “I mean, I’ve been involved in what? Four? Five of his plans? Give or take. And they all went south pretty quickly. Mojo Jojo could do better.”

 

“You’re quite the audacious little whelp, aren’t you?” the villain asked, almost sounding amused. 

 

“Yep,” Izuku returned with boredom in his tone. And then the villain moved to attack.

Notes:

Slightly shorter chapter just because this is where the scene changes.

Like I would make the Izuku banter longer, but there wasn't that much time between Bakugou's arrival and All Might's in canon. What can I say? The star-spangled ass is quick.

Izuku: *sasses All for One*
Hizashi: WHAT THE FUCK IS HE DOING?

Chapter 84: All Might VS All For One

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Mama was on his feet in an instant, apparently able to move despite the overwhelming presence the villain emitted once his kid was in danger, but the villain pivoted instead. He blocked two punches from All Might, who appeared out of nowhere. Hitoshi sighed in relief. 

 

“I’ll have you return everything, All For One!” All Might shouted as the two clashed. 

 

“Will you kill me again, All Might?” All For One questioned. The ground around them crumbled and sent Izuku, Bakugou, and the other villains flying back. “You’re pretty late. It’s a little more than five kilometers from the bar to here. It was easily thirty seconds after I sent the Nomus before you arrived. You’ve gotten weaker, All Might.”

 

“What about you? What’s with that industrial mask you’ve got on?” All Might countered. “Aren’t you overexerting yourself? I won’t make the same mistake I did six years ago, All For One. I will take young Bakugou and Izuku back. This time, I will throw you in prison for sure. And all of the League of Villains that you control with you.” 

 

“There is so much to do. It’ll be tough for both of us,” All For One replied calmly, easily blocking All Might’s next attack. The power of the conflicting forces was enough to throw All Might back a significant distance. 

 

“Run away from here, Tomura, and take those children with you,” All For One ordered before activating another quirk and stabbing the warp gate villain with it. “Kurogiri, get everyone away from here.”

 

“Hey wait!” Magne protested. “He was defeated and is now unconscious. I’m not sure what’s going on, but if you can use Warp, then you should get us away.”

 

“I just got mine, Magne,” All For One explained. “On top of only being able to transport short distances, I can only bring people to me or away from me and I can only send them away to someone I am very familiar with. Kurogiri’s coordinate transport lets him decide where his gates can warp to, so I’ll have him do it using Forcible Quirk Activation.” A gate opened over Kurogiri. “Now go!”

 

“What about you? Shigiraki asked as All Might got up in the distance and started to return. 

 

“Think constantly, Tomura. You still have much more room to grow,” All For One told him. 

 

“I won’t let you get away!” All Might shouted, throwing another superpowered punch. 

 

“Let’s go, Shigiraki!” the masked villain urged. “While he’s holding back All Might. Get the recruits and let’s get out of here.”

 

When one of the villains grabbed at Izuku, Hitoshi managed to break out of his shock and stood. “Mic, we have to get them. All Might can’t fight to his full power with those two there and the villains might take them before All Might defeats All For One.”

 

“We?” Mama asked incredulously. “You’re not fighting them.”

 

“But Mic-Sensei,” Uraraka protested. “We don’t have to! Our team is set up for evasion!”

 

“I can make ice walls to block the villains,” Todoroki insisted. 

 

“I can make them float if they get too close,” Uraraka offered.

 

“I can use my tongue to get Izuku and Bakugou out of there,” Tsu added. 

 

“And vigilante laws only apply to unauthorized quirk use,” Hitoshi pointed out. “Dad’s been teaching me quirkless combat for how long now?”

 

“He’s got a point,” Dad interrupted, slipping down to them from a pile of rubble. “Sorry, it was difficult to get here from the bar with all the Nomus and property damage.”

 

“You’re on board with this?” Mama asked scandalized. 

 

“With the ice walls, the floating, and Tsu getting those two out,” Dad replied. “Hitoshi, I don’t want you fighting unless you have no choice. Quirk or not. Rely on Mic and me to defend you. Focus on getting those two and yourselves away from here until your hand is forced.” 

 

“All right,” Hitoshi agreed immediately. He would agree to any plan at this point, so long as they got Izuku back. When Dad received nothing but nods or exclamations of agreement from the others, he looked pointedly at Mama. 

 

“Ugh, fine!” Mama relented. “But do not engage!”

 

Momo and Hagakure stayed behind with orders to go meet up with the rest of the class while the rest of them headed off in the direction of the fight that had broken out between Izuku, Bakugou, and the villains trying to drag them into the portal.

 

Seeing Mama scream Shigiraki into the remains of a wall definitely made Hitoshi’s day. He focused on keeping up with Tsu while Uraraka and Todoroki ran in front of them. A few of the villains did try and stop them but Todoroki’s ice walls blocked them. The lizard one managed to climb over an ice wall but Uraraka jumped up and tapped his hand where it rested atop the wall.

 

One of the other villains had to abandon the fight to keep him from floating off, so that was two out of the way. They did have to stop short and change direction at one point when All Might crashed into their path, cutting them off. It wasn’t his fault. One can hardly help where they fall. 

 

By the time they reached Izuku and Bakugou, All Might was already back up and in the fray. Tsu wrapped her tongue around Bakugou and Izuku, pulling them out of the way as Toga slashed at them. “Come on, we’re running,” Hitoshi told them as Tsu put them down. 

 

“Why running?” Izuku asked, already falling into step despite his question. 

 

“Because you decided to antagonize Japan’s most wanted,” Hitoshi huffed. “Stupid move by the way.”

 

“I was scared. I defaulted,” Izuku defended. 

 

“How is that a fear response?” Uraraka asked incredulously as she made Magne’s metal beam thingy float away. 

 

“Look, when I was homeless, people were less likely to mug you if sound bored or amused. Unafraid, basically,” Izuku explained with a pout. “So I learned early on to channel my inner Kacchan.”

 

“Inner what ?” Bakugou snapped. “Hell no. That is nothing like me. I’m just fucking mean. That was something else. If you were trying to copy me, you evolved somewhere along the way.”

 

Mama crashed through an ice wall with a villain, effectively cutting off the argument. Hitoshi grimaced when he punched Dabi in the throat and they heard something crack. “Children, hello,” Mama greeted when he looked up. “Oh good. You got the boys. Cover your ears.”

 

They all complied as Mama used his quirk to call Dad over. It didn’t take him long to reach them after kicking the bodysuit villain into the portal. “We’ve got them?” Everyone nodded while Izuku waved. “Then let’s get the fuck out of here.” 

 

Together they all ran back to the edge of the destruction where the police barricade was. Mama used his quirk to let All Might know that the area was cleared. They watched from the safer vantage point as another hero showed up. They weren’t able to hear anymore but they could see as All For One forced the rest of the league through the portal. 

 

The new hero was sucked into black liquid and warped into All Might’s way. Although he accidentally knocked out the hero, in his next punch he pulled the hero out of the way with his free hand, and the punch connected with All For One. Hitoshi could see blood fall from All Might’s mouth. 

 

Despite that, he pushed forward and geared up for another attack. Grabbing All For One’s arm, he held him in place for a punch that shattered the helmet the villain wore. Hitoshi sucked in a breath when he saw All Might smoking. “He reached his limit,” Izuku murmured next to him. 

 

For a long moment, they stayed frozen with All Might’s fist driven into All For One’s face. It seemed like they were talking and the expression on All Might’s grew furious. “Enough!” he finally shouted, loudly enough to be heard even from this distance. He drew back his fist to punch the villain again but the villain blocked, creating a massive explosion. 

 

All Might flew into the air from the force of it and nearly crashed into a news helicopter. Luckily, the hero that All For One had used against him just moments before stopped the disaster from happening, bringing All Might back to the ground. All For One got back up. 

 

“Should we evacuate too?” Mama asked nervously. The police had started moving back the barricade. 

 

“We should at least get a little further away,” Dad decided, as All For One began crackling with energy. He ushered them back quite a ways further. They followed the police to the new boundary as an explosion went off behind them. When they turned back around, the dust was starting to clear. All Might stood there in his small form, maintaining his defensive position. 

 

HIs fighting stance began to waver as All For One spoke. “Is he giving up?” Uraraka asked looking worried. 

 

“No, he’s heartbroken,” Dad answered. Izuku nodded in agreement. 

 

“That only means that he’ll fight harder,” Mama said solemnly. “Whatever All For One said to him, that was a mistake.”

 

Hitoshi watched in suspense as All Might collected himself and began shifting his arm, harnessing what must be the very last of his power. Sparks cracked along the limb as the energy stockpiled. All For One did the same before getting cut off by a blast of fire. 

 

Endeavor and Edgeshot had appeared on the edge of the fight. Kamui Woods appeared shortly after, pulling Mt. Lady and Best Jeanist out of the rubble they had gotten trapped under during the fight. All For One quickly became focused on dodging attacks from Endeavor and Edgeshot. 

 

Cheers of encouragement could be heard from several streets over where the citizens had evacuated from. They had to be watching from the live broadcasts those news helicopters are shooting. Apparently, this pissed All For One off because he fired off a blast powerful enough to take out the three new heroes all at once. 

 

Then his arm grew, similarly to All Mights, except much larger. Hitoshi could make out rock and bone and god knows what else protruding from it. It was basically an overpowered weapon at this point. The two superpowered punches were thrown and when they met, blood and sparks flew. 

 

Somehow, All Might managed to call the last of his power into the other arm. He knocked All For One off balance with what seemed to be a normal punch. When All For One moved to adjust and attack again, All Might transferred the power back into the first, now badly damaged arm and swung, landing a hit on the villain's face. 

 

He smashed All For One into the ground with enough force to create a whirlwind. When the dust cleared yet again, All For One was unconscious. Although All Might was clearly weak, he shakily raised his arm into his signature pose. He transformed back into his strong form as cheers of victory rose from where the citizens had been evacuated to. 

 

Hitoshi felt Izuku lean on him in relief. They may not have liked All Might initially, but he did just win an impossible battle. Between that and his efforts to change, he probably earned a little respect and support from their family. From their class. Hitoshi was glad that he won and lived. 

 

“Come on. Let’s get you all home,” Dad said after a moment. He turned to the rest of the class who had found them and gathered behind them at some point. “All of you.”

Notes:

It's all from Hitoshi's POV because I didn't see a spot to stop and switch.

None of the students are particularly close with All Might though, so it's not like any one POV would matter over the other.

Narrating the visuals of that fight was not fun. Fight scenes are just weird I think.

Hope I did all right!

Chapter 85: This Is Home

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“This isn’t home,” Izuku whined as they gathered in the lobby of the Kamino Police Department. Hizashi had been clinging to Izuku in some way since All Might’s fight ended and now that they weren’t moving, he had settled on a hug. 

 

“It’s part of the process of getting home,” Shouta countered. “You and Bakugou need to give statements. Yaoyorozu, Todoroki, Asui, Uraraka, Hagakure, and Jirou will need to as well since you all chose to get involved. The rest of you didn’t actually get the chance to do anything so you can choose if you want to give a witness statement or if you’d like me to call your parents to come and get you.” 

 

A few people raised their hands. “If you are living alone near campus or your parents can’t pick you up, an officer will escort you home.” The hands lowered once the unasked question was answered. “Any other questions?”

 

Ojirou raised his hand slightly and Shouta nodded to him. “Yeah, so Hitoshi told us that you are their dad, his and Izuku’s, and I was wondering. Since Present Mic-Sensei has been hugging Izuku for almost 45 minutes now, is he is also Izuku and Hitoshi’s dad?”

 

Shouta looked flatly at Hitoshi. “Only five people didn’t know,” Hitoshi shrugged. “Most of them found out at I-Island or that one sleepover. It came up.”

 

“This information does not leave our class. Is that understood?” Shouta glared at the class and everyone nodded. “Mic and I are married and we have adopted both Izuku and Hitoshi. I’m sure you can understand why it would be dangerous for this information to become public.”

 

Everyone nodded solemnly. “And actually, I’m Mama,” Hizashi said brightly. “He’s Dad.”

 

“I overheard Izuku calling you that before,” Yayorozu admitted. “And I was wondering why specifically that term.”

 

“I’m nonbinary and am comfortable with feminine titles,” Hizashi answered. Several faces lit up at that. “That, you can mention to others. I’m not in the closet at all, it just doesn’t get brought up very often. I’ve definitely mentioned it on my radio show once or twice.”

 

“Excuse me,” an officer approached them. “The lead detective on the case is ready to speak with Aiyama Izuku and Bakugou Katsuki.” 

 

“I’ll go with them,” Hizashi offered. “You stay with the other kids and see about getting them home.” 

 


 

“Tsukauchi!” Izuku greeted excitedly. “What are you doing here?”

 

“Of course you know the detective,” Bakugou muttered, shaking his head lightly. 

 

“This is the one that helped with my cases and he helped Dad adopt me and Hitoshi,” Izuku told the blonde. 

 

“Then shouldn’t you be in Musutafu?” Bakugou questioned. 

 

“Typically, yes,” Naomasa answered. “But due to the nature of my quirk, I am often loaned out to other departments in Japan. I am also the lead detective on the League of Villains case regardless of city or prefecture jurisdiction.”

 

“He’s a lie detector!” Izuku beamed. 

 

“That I am. Moving forward, I’ll be recording your combined statements,” Naomasa informed them, already setting up the device. “I’m sure you’re eager to get home. Especially considering that the rescue and All Might’s fight lasted until dawn.”

 

The kids in question were surprisingly patient as he set up and identified himself and them for the recording. “First, it is my understanding that you were taken to the bar that served as their base of operations before being moved to the warehouse location with a transportation quirk. Is that correct?”

 

“Yes,” Izuku responded. “I think.”

 

“You think?” Naomasa prompted. 

 

“I was unconscious,” Izuku admitted. 

 

“We went to the bar first,” Bakugou confirmed. “Izuku’s arm was broken so one of the villains set it and gave him painkillers. That warp guy said it was morphine. Izuku was out for a few hours because of it.”

 

“During the time that Izuku was unconscious, can you describe what transpired?” Naomasa asked. 

 

“Yeah, sure,” Bakugou replied. “When I first realized that we had been dragged through that portal, I started attacking them. I stopped when Handjob threatened to disintegrate Izuku. Izuku was still conscious at first, but the big one with the metal beam for a weapon had set his arm a few minutes after we got through the portal. He was pretty out of it because of the pain. I think he would have passed out whether they had given him the painkillers or not.”

 

“After Handjob forced me to stop attacking, he had Scarface and Lizard Boy strap me into this chair. It had restraints for my hands that made it so that if I used my quirk, I’d burn myself. Then it had straps that went around my torso that were kind of like the ones on car seats. You know, for kids?” Naomasa nodded to let him know he understood. “Then Handjob went on and on about how they were on our side and they wanted to help us. That we were treated unfairly and their cause was about fixing injustice. I kept saying no and they kept pointing out all the issues hero society has to try and convince me. Then Izuku woke up.”

 

“And what happened then?” Naomasa asked, looking between both of them. 

 

“More of the same,” Izuku shrugged. “They tried to convince us. They played that press conference too and tried to use it as, I don’t know, proof maybe? Their logic was really warped and it was a little hard to follow sometimes. They’re delusional.”

 

“More of the same?” Bakugou asked incredulously. “No. Not really. They kept trying to convince us, yeah, but at one point Izuku just verbally tore into him. At first, I thought he was just going to get us killed because he was sassing like his life depended on it, but then he started lecturing them on how they were being villains wrong and how to do better, which is--”

 

“I didn’t say they were being villains wrong,” Izuku defended. “I was saying that they’re going about their movement wrong. Hero society is kind of fucked and they’re right to say it. Mass murdering people and committing crimes, though, that’s not going to help them solve the root of the problem. It just going to create a state of chaos and entropy.”

 

Naomasa interrupted with a deep sigh. “Izuku, are you saying that you gave the villains an ethics lecture and insulted their entire coalition’s plan while held hostage?”

 

“Yes,” Izuku smiled sheepishly. 

 

“Stunned them into silence,” Bakugou spoke up. “It was quiet for a good few minutes before All Might broke through the wall.” 

 

“Right…” Naomasa responded slowly. This was going to be a long day.

 


 

It had taken the better part of the day to deal with the aftermath of what was now being referred to as the ‘Kamino Incident.’ The sun had set about an hour ago and their little family was finally home. It was a given that camp was over but Dad promised that there would be additional training at UA campus to make up for it. They still needed their provisional licenses after all. 

 

Since no one here had slept in about 24 hours, give or take, Dad suggested an early bedtime. Izuku however, was reluctant to comply. “Can we maybe all sleep together tonight?” Izuku asked quietly. “I don’t want to be alone.”

 

“Of course, baby,” Mama replied, pulling him into a hug. “I’m not sure I want to let you go either, even if it’s just for a night and in the same house.”

 

“Me either,” Hitoshi agreed. “It was terrifying when you weren’t here. Dad kept crying.”

 

Izuku turned to the man in question. “Really?” Dad shrugged, looking embarrassed. 

 

“You wouldn’t think he’d be a crier since he’s such a hardass normally,” Mama whispered conspiratively. “But he totally is. Especially over the things he loves the most.”

 

“Yeah, all right,” Dad blushed. “I’m not going to deny that. Now come give me a hug too.”

 

Finally safe at home, Izuku let himself cry in the arms of his family. If they all cried too, that was their secret.

Notes:

Question! Which do you use most?
~Facebook
~Instagram
~Tumblr
(Trying to figure out which platform to direct my energy towards maintaining)

Yay! Everyone officially knows about the Aiyama family!

I am probably going to slow down how frequently I update. Just because I have other obligations that I've been neglecting because I'd rather write. I can't move much in the early part of my day so I'll still write then while I have my coffee. I'm not sure how much this change would actually affect my frequency though, so we'll see. It might not be too noticeable.

Chapter 86: Tea Sandwiches

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Why are we meeting here and not the cat cafe?” Izuku asked. He’d told them all where it was ages ago. 

 

“I’m sorry, kero, but cats would have been too distracting. I have something serious I’d like to discuss. Next time, we can definitely go to the cat one,” Tsu promised. 

 

“Is it about Kamino?” Ochako asked, looking worried. 

 

“Speaking of, how is your arm now, Izuku?” Tenya turned to Izuku. 

 

“It’s fine. Recovery Girl healed it but she says it’ll be fragile for a little while. Maybe a few days?” Izuku assured him.

 

“I actually wanted to talk to you all about something before the Kamino event,” Tsu said, looking uncharacteristically nervous. “If anything, the Kamino event cemented this.”

 

“Okay. What did you want to talk about?” Izuku prompted. The others watched Tsu expectantly. 

 

“Well, I was pretty open about being polyamorous during Midnight’s impromptu class. So you already know about that, but lately… I’ve been thinking a lot about being in a poly relationship with… you four… kero,” Tsu looked down at the table with pink tinging her cheeks. 

 

There was about half a second of stunned silence before Shouto’s left side burst into flames. Ochako and Tenya scrambled to put out the flames while Tsu and Izuku watched, too far out of reach to help. “I’m sorry about that,” Shouto said quietly after his flames were under control. 

 

“Was that a bad reaction or…? Tsu asked quietly. 

 

“I don’t think so,” Shouto replied with a slight blush. 

 

“The phrase ‘face on fire’ is literal for you,” Ochako realized with wide eyes. Shouto just frowned in confusion. 

 

“I for one would not be opposed to such a relationship,” Tenya spoke, bringing the conversation back to Tsu’s question. “My feelings for all of you made me doubt if I was truly aromantic. Midnight-Sensei was kind enough to explain the concept of queerplatonic relationships to me. I feel that fits my bond with you four. I am still aromantic, but this does not mean I care about you any less than a romantic partner.”

 

“I also talked to Nem, and came to the conclusion that I’d like a queerplatonic relationship with you guys,” Izuku said shyly. 

 

“I talked to Midnight too. But, um, I think my feelings are a little bit romantic for all of you,” Ochako admitted. 

 

“Queerplatonic is a little bit romantic too, isn’t it?” Tsu asked. 

 

“Nem said some people describe it as a bit of both and others consider it neither. The general consensus when I looked it up seems to be ‘a conscious choice to be in a committed relationship,’ regardless of how exactly an individual defines it,” Izuku elaborated. 

 

“I definitely have romantic feelings for all of you, kero,” Tsu frowned. “Would that be a problem? I don’t want to make anyone uncomfortable.”

 

“Didn’t Midnight-Sensei say communication is the most important part of a relationship?” Shouto chimed in. “So I would think, how we label the relationship wouldn’t matter so much as defining the boundaries of it.”

 

“That’s a good point. Like, I would be fine kissing any of you whether we call our relationship romantic or queerplatonic,” Ochako blushed. “But I would like to be something more than friends. Like Izuku said; committed.”

 

“I believe I also like the term committed,” Tenya decided. 

 

“Wait! Just to clarify; is this a yes, kero?” Tsu asked. 

 

“It’s a yes from me but I do think we should discuss boundaries,” Shouto said calmly. 

 

“I also say yes and agree with Shouto’s suggestion,” Tenya waved his hands rigidly. 

 

Izuku and Ochako made eye contact before beaming and speaking in unison. “Yes.”

 

“Does this make us boyfriends and girlfriends now?” Shouto asked. 

 

“Maybe partners,” Tenya suggested. 

 

“Datemates!” Ochako said, folding her hands together by her cheek. 

 

“Significant others or SO’s?” Tsu offered. 

 

“Accomplices,” Izuku said solemnly. Everyone except Shouto burst into laughter after a moment and he smiled at them fondly. 

 


 

“I consent to hugs at all times unless it is physically unsafe to,” Tenya said seriously. 

 

“When would a hug be physically unsafe?” Ochako asked. 

 

“During a villain attack,” Shouto answered in the same moment that Izuku said, “When Shouto’s on fire.”

 

“Both are valid examples, kero,” Tsu nodded. 

 

“I like kisses!” Uraraka exclaimed. “Cheek kisses, hand kisses, forehead kisses, all the kisses. I also often kiss small animals and plushies!”

 

“I would only be comfortable with chaste, or uh… noninvasive kisses,” Tenya told them. 

 

“Ooh, what’s this?” a familiar voice purred. “Is this my little nephew’s first kink negotiation?”

 

“Auntie! Now look what you’ve done,” Izuku groaned as Tenya and Ochako rushed to put out Shouto’s flames again. 

 

“We are negotiating a committed poly relationship,” Tsu supplied. 

 

“Rated PG,” Ochako clarified. 

 

“That makes sense,” Auntie Nemuri said, looking contemplative. “You are mostly cinnamon rolls. The universe itself would protest your joining of R-rated communities.”

 

“What are you doing here?” Izuku asked, knowing better than to indulge her hero persona. Dad warned him and Hitoshi long ago to never humor her. 

 

“Alas, my child abandoned me for a boy,” Auntie Nemuri sighed dramatically. “And I’m sure by now he has abandoned said boy for the many, many books at the library they flitted off to. So I came here to indulge in artisan tea sandwiches and accompanying tea.”

 

“What’s a tea sandwich?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Oh, I actually know this because of Momo’s tea parties growing up,” Shouto chimed in. “They’re sandwiches, usually cut into smaller squares, with light fillings like egg or cucumber or fruit. Mayo or cream is usually involved in the filling to make it fluffy.”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened. He wanted those sandwiches. 

 


 

“You know, the best part about all of you getting together is that eventually, you have to tell Shouta. And I demand to be there when you do,” Auntie Nemuri told Izuku. “Or Hitoshi or Hizashi have to film it for me. I’d rather see it in person, though.”

 

“Will he be mad?” Ochako asked as Izuku tried a salmon sandwich. 

 

“No, just crushed,” Auntie Nemuri said as if assuring her. 

 

“What? Why would that crush him?” Ochako fretted. 

 

“Perhaps Aizawa-Sensei fits the overprotective dad trope when it comes to his kids dating?” Tenya guessed. Izuku nodded. Whoever invented tiny sandwiches was Izuku’s newest personal hero.

 

“He threw so many fits in the faculty office and staff lounge over Denki and Hitoshi’s oblivious flirting,” Auntie Nemuri revealed. “He just loves his babies so much and doesn’t want them to grow up.”

 

“Auntie,” Izuku hissed, embarrassment momentarily over-riding the tiny sandwich high. 

 

“Maybe I should approach Aizawa-Sensei directly. Inform him of my intentions with Izuku to ease his worries,” Tenya said thoughtfully. 

 

“Yes, please!” Auntie Nemuri grinned. “Again, I want to be there!”

 

“We can’t tell Endeavor,” Todoroki said quietly. “He won’t approve, I’m sure.”

 

“I shouldn’t condone lying to parents, and I don’t, but yeah. Maybe don’t tell Endeavor. I met him briefly at the Sports Festival and it was not a pleasure,” Auntie Nemuri grimaced. “Like really, how many sticks does that man have up his ass?”

 

“One for every year All Might beat him as number one hero,” Izuku replied to the rhetorical question with a slight smirk. 

 

“That’s a lot of sticks, kero,” Tsu laughed. 

 

“Well, now, hold on. We’re being rude,” Tenya interrupted. The table turned to him, waiting. “... After all, with as many sticks as that would be, he may very well be in need of medical attention.”

 

“Tenya made a joke!” Ochako nearly shrieked.

 

“I am perfectly capable of making jokes,” Tenya replied pointedly.

 

“But you don’t so it’s like a miracle,” Izuku teased. 

 

“A limited-edition event, kero,” Tsu agreed. They all dissolved into fits of laughter that couldn’t even be quelled by the couple of other patrons that glared at them for being so loud. 

 


 

Auntie Nemuri took Izuku home, of course, so that she could see the meltdown she was predicting. It took a lot of effort but Izuku managed to convince Tenya to wait until after he’d talked to his dad to give whatever speech he had wanted to. When they got home, Izuku found his dad at the dining table working on grading papers.

 

“Hey, Dad?” Izuku said hesitantly. Dad looked up, immediately noticing Auntie Nemuri and eyeing her with suspicion. 

 

“Yes?” Dad replied, glancing between them both. 

 

Izuku tried to calm his nerves. “Can I talk to you?”

Notes:

Vote:
Partners?
Datemates?
Significant Others/SO's
Other (Suggest!)

I couldn't decide if I wanted to add this discussion post dorms or before dorms. I finally picked before!

I'm back! I've been working on a vigilante fic mostly in my spare time. But primarily, I was doing some stuff for work (self-employed) and DUN DUN DUN! Doing some negotiating and inspections and stuff for the chance to keep the house we're in. (The landlord is selling it, we found someone who will buy it for us if we pay them rent, and then in two years we'll buy it from them.)
BUT! It's not finalized until our landlord and sponsor sign whatever they need to now. Our part is done now though so we're just waiting.

Tonight was wild. There was a dust storm, followed by a heavy thunderstorm, followed by a tornado. The most chaotic weather I've seen since my hometown flooded a decade ago.

I also have a relative coming to visit in 9 days that I haven't seen in years. I'm both excited to see him and nervous that he'll judge my health/disability. He wasn't very understanding when I first got sick. (Tolerant, yes. Understanding, no.)

Chapter 87: Home Visits

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Shouta was grading papers when he heard someone come in. “Hey, Dad?” Izuku said hesitantly. Shouta looked up, immediately noticing Nemuri, and eyed her with suspicion. 

 

“Yes?” Shouta replied, glancing between them both. 

 

“Can I talk to you?” Izuku asked and Shouta put down his pen. He’d finish grading later. 

 

“What’s up?” he asked, giving Izuku his full attention. 

 

“Actually, maybe we should wait for Hizashi,” Nemuri interrupted. “When does he get home?”

 

“Fifteen minutes or so,” Shouta answered, concern growing. 

 

“Yeah, let’s wait then. He’ll want to be here,” Nemuri said with a decisive nod. She and Izuku both sat at the dining table across from him. “You just grade your papers or whatever.”

 

Hesitantly, Shouta picked up his pen to continue his grading. Nemuri looked tense, in the way that she usually was when she has a surprise waiting. Izuku looked nervous, staring at the table surface as if it held all the answers. This was going to be interesting, wasn’t it?

 


 

Hizashi came home to find Shouta, Nemuri, and Izuku at the dining table all waiting for him, apparently. Was this an intervention? “Okay, go on, kid,” Nemuri instructed once Hizashi sat next to Shouta. He did not miss the fact that she had taken out her phone for some reason. 

 

“Right… So, Parents,” Izuku started nervously. “I am dating now.”

 

That wasn’t quite what Hizashi was expecting. He felt his mouth moving like he wanted to respond but his head was empty. “Y-you mean a study date?” Shouta asked, sounding hopeful. 

 

“No, I mean like Denki and Toshi,” Izuku replied. Hizashi turned to his husband when he heard something snap. Ink ran down his hand from the broken pen while he pinched the bridge of his nose with the other. 

 

Shouta was offline. Hizashi, on the other hand, struggled with figuring out if he was going to laugh hysterically or cry. Or both. He managed to let out a very breathy, “Who?”

 

“Shouto…” His husband’s head hit the table. “Um… and Tenya.” Shouta’s arms covered his head protectively. “O-ochako… and Tsu…” Shouta made a sound of despair. 

 

“-our…” Hizashi cleared his throat. “Four. Four. Four people.”

 

“It’s a poly relationship,” Izuku offered. 

 

“I know what it is. I’m just… processing,” Hizashi explained before taking a deep breath. He was not going to faint over his baby dating but he could admit that he felt a little lightheaded. 

 

“Are you mad?” Izuku asked, frowning. 

 

“No,” Hizashi replied immediately. Shouta grumbled the same without lifting his head. “It’s just, you’re my baby. And you’ve been through a lot of things that could directly affect a relationship. But, the four you’ve chosen are probably the most likely to be highly respectful of any triggers you may uncover. Iida and Todoroki are very proper, and Uraraka and Tsu are empathic.”

 

“So it’s okay?” Izuku tilted his head. 

 

“It’d be okay even if it was someone else,” Hizashi assured him. “This sort of thing is your choice. Your choices have put me at ease though.”

 

“And Dad?” Izuku looked pointedly at the moping man. 

 

“I’m pretty sure he feels the same.” Shouta made an affirmative sound. “See? He just processes differently. He’ll be back to normal later.” 

 

“Okay…” Izuku said uncertainly. “I’m gonna go work on my analysis.”

 

“Have fun, little listener,” Hizashi smiled as Izuku got up and went to his room. As soon as he heard the door closed he whipped around and glared at Nemuri. “Did you record that?”

 

“Yes, I did,” she grinned, tucking her phone away and standing. “I’ll leave you to tend to your husband’s existential crisis.”

 

Hizashi sighed as she walked away and out of their house. “Come on, Sho. Let’s go get this ink off you.”

 

“Tha bebe dateng, Zishi,” Shouta cried, sitting up and revealing tears that could rival Izuku’s. “Nat my bebe. Lottli bebe. Pricouas bien gunne gruw op. I con't.”

 

“I know, honey. I know,” Hizashi spoke soothingly as he led Shouta to their bathroom. 

 


 

“That’s not very rockin’. Even if it didn’t turn out to be anything serious, to announce that you’re going to move to an all-dorm system like nothing happened after my only daughter was injured…” Jirou’s father frowned, sitting across from Shouta and Yagi. 

 

Nezu was implementing the dorm system he had mentioned before for the safety of the students. He was holding video conferences with the parents that were too far away to visit. The other teachers had been sent to speak to their homeroom students. Every department was being included, not just the heroics courses. If a student’s parent refused, they’d be pulled out of UA. Shouta was facing the very real possibility of losing his students if he didn’t please their parents. 

 

“What you are saying is quite right,” Shouta replied. “However, we took another look at the pride and negligence that grew without our realizing it and thought about what we could do. Will you leave it to us just this once? We will definitely raise Kyouka to be a fine hero.” 

 

“Oh, Aizawa-Sensei,” Jirou spoke as she came into the room with drinks. “You don’t have to bow. We’d already decided what to do after we got the notice in the mail. When my old man saw All Might’s fight, I heard he said ‘I can’t believe my daughter is being taught by someone so rockin’. It’s seriously like Brian the Sun.’ and cried.”

 

“Kyouka stop,” her father ordered. “I was trying to act like a strict dad.” 

 

“Shut up, old man!” Kyouka retorted. 

 

“Stop it, you two,” her mother scolded. “We’re not at a loud punk concert.” 

 

Shouta sighed. 

 


 

“Oh, sure! I’m counting on you,” Mitsuki beamed. “You’ve done well watching Katsuki so far. I’m sure this whole kidnapping fiasco was a fluke. You can’t protect everyone all the time, and I know Katsuki doesn’t make it easy. He’s doing better since therapy but he’s still a prideful, stubborn brat. He came out unharmed in the end.”

 

Shouta was glad to see that Mitsuki seemed to have improved with their family therapy. 

 


 

“Of course Shouto will comply with the dorm system. He will attend UA, regardless of what’s required,” Endeavor insisted. 

 

“I understand that he has extra training with you,” Shouta said, having heard tail ends of concerning conversations between Izuku and Todoroki. “He will not be able to continue with that due to the new security regulations.”

 

“Just make sure he keeps up his extra training on his own time and that won’t be a problem,” Endeavor huffed. “It doesn’t have to be with me specifically.”

 

“Right, of course,” Shouta replied. Yeah, no, he would not be forcing extra training on the kid. 

 


 

“I’m worried about a lot of things if I’m being honest,” one of Kirishima’s mom’s told him. “In attending UA, I’m worried about another villain attack. I don’t want him to get hurt. As for the dorm systems, I have reservations about that too. Though I’m not sure if I should...”

 

Kirishima groaned. “Ugh, this is stupid. Ma, obviously he knows I’m trans. It’s in my file.” He looked at Shouta. “She’s worried about me getting placed in the girls’ spaces but she also doesn’t want me sharing communal bathing spaces with the other boys.”

 

“Kirishima is not our only trans student. And we have students from other countries who are not as familiar with communal baths. Because of this, Nezu already planned to have scheduled times for private bathing in the communal baths. During those times, the door will not unlock once someone had checked in with their ID. We don’t expect any of our students to be inappropriate about this but we did set up precautions,” Shouta assured them.

 

“Alright… but I’m still worried about the villain attacks,” she frowned. 

 

“That’s what I teach them to deal with,” Shouta reminded her. “I promise I intend to make sure my students are properly prepared to deal with such things. Not only in case they get caught up with something, but so that once they graduate they can be the exceptional heroes that I know they are going to be.”

 

“Ma, please?” Kirishima pleaded. 

 

“Oh, alright,” she relented. “But I expect letters home, young man.”

 


 

“Where are your parents?” Shouta asked Yaoyorozu as she poured some tea for him and Yagi. 

 

“Busy,” she sighed. “They left a note stating their approval and the signed permission slip.”

 

He wasn’t sure whether to view this as a rich person thing or some kind of neglect. 

 


 

“Hm… you want me to leave my precious sons in your care?” Hizashi frowned. “I don’t know. Things keep happening at that school.”

 

Shouta gave his husband a look of annoyance. Like he wasn’t already exhausted from dealing with the other parents. “Zashi, please. I’m tired.”

 

“I’m tired too!” Hizashi pouted dramatically. “Tired of the chaos. I just want peace for my little family. Can UA provide that?”

 

Sighing, he decided it was easier to play along. “Of course we can. Being a teacher, you’ll be on campus with your kids. UA is highly secure and they’re adding more security measures. They can protect you and your kids.”

 

“Prove it,” Hizashi purred. “You’re part of security, right? Show me how strong you are.”

 

“Mama, gross!” Hitoshi whined from the couch. “Stop flirting.”

 

“Never!” Hizashi declared.

 


 

New Story! (I'm just kind of proud of this art and wanted to show y'all.)

It's called Mirror Universe

https://archiveofourown.to/works/32567725/chapters/80784484

Notes:

Crying Shouta Translation:
The baby is dating, Zashi. Not my baby. Little baby. Precious bean is growing up. I can't.

I hope this was satisfying enough. I felt like they wouldn't get mad at Izuku and his datemates/whatever are such good/respectful kids that they wouldn't get mad at them either.

And none are loud blondes so...

Chapter 88: Welcome to Dorms

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You will have your separate dorm rooms but you will also have a shared room at the teachers’ dorms,” Shouta explained as he led his kids to the newly built Heights Alliance. “The teachers’ dorms are more like apartments and since the teachers have to stay on campus even during most breaks, you’ll be able to stay with us there during those times.”

 

“I went from having no beds to having three,” he overhead Izuku whisper to Hitoshi. 

 

“Plus Ultra,” Hitoshi whispered back. Shouta hid his smile in his capture weapon as they approached the students that had already gathered outside of the dorm building. 

 

Once the rest of the kids arrived, Shouta addressed his class. “We have a lot to do yet but for now, I’m just glad that we were able to bring Class 1-A back together again.”

 

“So everyone was allowed to enter the dorms, huh?” Sero commented, looking around and likely doing a headcount. 

 

“I had a hard time convincing my parents,” Hagakure told him. 

 

“We were all able to be together again because of the teachers,” Asui pointed out. “When I watched the press conference, I thought we’d lose them, and it made me sad.”

 

“Yeah,” Uraraka agreed. “Everyone was so mad and blamed them for what the League did.”

 

“I was surprised that we were able to keep the class together too,” Shouta admitted. “Well, I’m sure everyone has different circumstances. Now I’ll explain briefly about the dorms, but first-- for the remainder of the break we will focus on getting the provisional licenses we were planning to have you get during the training camp.”

 

“Oh yeah, they did talk about that,” Satou murmured.

 

“So much happened that I forgot about it,” Ashido responded.

 

There is one matter that I would like to address from a personal standpoint,” Shouta said, regaining their focus. “The rescue mission you all tried to enact put several of you in unnecessary danger. You are lucky no one was hurt. Although I am proud of the loyalty that bonds your class, you need to trust me as well.”

 

“When I say that the adults will handle it, you need to trust in me. As it stands, I can not trust any of you. By going out against orders, you betrayed my trust. From here on out, I expect you to follow proper procedures and listen to orders in order to regain my trust. If anything like this happens again, I will expel you, potential or not. That is all. Let’s go inside.”

 


 

“Why is UA so extra?” Ochako squeaked, gripping Tsu’s hand as they looked around the massive room. She let go of Tsu to shake Izuku by the arm. “Are you seeing this?”

 

“Each student dorm building holds one class. Girls on the right, and boys on the left. But the first floor is the common area. Food, baths, and laundry are on this floor,” Dad informed them.

 

“So spacious! So clean! And a sofa!” Mina exclaimed.

 

“Look! There’s a courtyard,” Kirishima pointed at one of the floor-to-ceiling windows. 

 

“It’s so big,” Denki said, wide-eyed. 

 

“It’s like a mansion,” Ochako agreed, swaying slightly. Tenya put a hand on her shoulder to steady her. 

 

“Rooms start on the second floor. There are four rooms per side on each floor with five floors in total. Everyone gets their own room. They’re luxurious spaces equipped with their own AC, toilets, fridges, and closets,” Dad continued with the tour. 

 

“There are even balconies,” Izuku observed as they were shown the rooms. “So cool!”

 

“This is about the same size as the closets we have at home,” Momo commented, looking around.  

 

(Replace Mineta with Hitoshi)

 

“These are your rooms,” Dad showed them a diagram with names. “The belongings you sent ahead have already been placed in your rooms, so unpack and get settled in today. I’ll tell you more about what will happen from now on tomorrow.”

 

“We’re on the same floor!” Mina whispered to Ochako.

 


 

“Ah, I’m so tired,” Kirishima complained as he joined the others in the common room. 

 

“Kirishima, are you done packing?” Sero asked. 

 

“Yeah, finally,” Kirishima sighed, melting into the couch.

 

“How things ended up this way weren’t great, but it’s kind of exciting to live together,” Denki smiled.

 

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed. 

 

“Living together… This is also training to help us learn cooperation and discipline!” Tenya declared. 

 

“That’s a good point, Iida,” Kirishima responded. 

 

“Boys,” Mina called as the girls entered the common room. “Are you all done with your rooms?”

 

“Yep,” Denki nodded. “Just relaxing now.”

 

“Well, the girls were all talking just now…” Mina started

 

“...and we have an idea!” Hagakure interrupted excitedly.

 

“Want to have a room presentation contest?” Mina suggested. “Then we can vote on the Room King at the end!” 

 


 

“We’re actually doing this?” Izuku wilted as the girls led the group to his room.

 

“Yep!” Mina chirped brightly.

 

(Since he doesn't have an All Might room, imagine this theme on the dorm layout. Plus some hero posters.)

 

"It's so cute!" Hagakure exclaimed. 

 

“Crap, they started something,” Denki muttered.

 

“But it’s kind of fun,” Sero shrugged.

 

“This is foolish,” Tokoyami protested, standing in front of his door. Hagakure and Mina just pushed him out of the way.

 

 

“I bought this keychain before in middle school,” Kirishima grinned, holding up a gothic cross.

 

“Boys like this kind of thing, huh?” Mina asked with wide eyes.

 

“Get out,” Tokoyami said quietly.

 

“Oh! A sword!” Izuku noticed. “So cool!”

 

“Get out!” Tokoyami ordered.

 

 

“So bright!” 

 

“Non non, not bright,” Aoyama corrected. “Dazzling!”

 

“It’s exactly how I thought it’d be,” Hagakure said flatly as she led the tour group back into the hallway. 

 

“Mhm,” Mina agreed. “It fits within my expectations.”

 

“This is starting to get fun,” Ochako beamed. “The last person on the second floor is… Hitoshi!”

 

(Again, the pictured theme but on the BNHA dorm layout.)

 

"Ooh, this is calming," Mina commented. "The lighting is so cool."

 

"I get frequent migraines because of my quirk," Hitoshi dismissed. "It's to help with that."

 

 

“It’s so normal!” Ochako said brightly.

 

“So this is what’s normal, huh?” Mina replied awkwardly.

 

Ojirou’s tail drooped. “It’s fine if you don’t have anything to say…”

 

 

“The shelves are lined with difficult books,” Ochako pointed out. “That’s the class rep for you.”

 

“There’s nothing strange here,” Tenya said firmly making Izuku immediately doubt that.

 

“So many glasses…” Ochako said, drawing their attention to a few shelves lined with dozens of pairs of glasses. 

 

“What’s strange about that?” Tenya defended. “It’s because I expect them to be destroyed during our intense training.”

 

“Dude, just wear contacts,” Sero laughed.

 

 

“It’s so gaudy...” Mina frowned

 

“It’s like he just used anything he could get his hands on,” Jirou added.

 

“That’s exactly what I did,” Denki pouted. “Isn’t it great?”

 

“It’s okay,” Hitoshi comforted him.

 

 

“There’s a rabbit! It’s so cute!” Hagakure cooed. 

 

‘If you want to stop by to pet him anytime, you can,’ Kouda told them, with Izuku translating. Pretty much everyone promised to spoil the rabbit with cuddles.

 

“The ones on the boys’ side of the fourth floor are Bakugou, Kirishima, and Shouji, right?” Ochako asked when the elevator let them off on the next floor.

 

“Where is Bakugou?” Tenya asked. 

 

“He said, ‘This is lame. I’m going to sleep,’ awhile ago and went to his room,” Kirishima told them. 

 

“If I have to deal with this crap, he does too,” Hitoshi said resolutely before going to bang on Kacchan’s door. 

 

“What the fuck?” Kacchan snapped when he finally whipped his door open. 

 

“Room contest,” Hitoshi deadpanned. “The sooner you let us see, the sooner we’ll leave you alone.”

 

“Fucking fine,” Kacchan growled, opening his door all the way.

 

(I actually couldn't find what I wanted for Bakugou. This was as close as I could get. Replace the rock star and sports details with like... normal training equipment and more books. A few hero posters but not as many as Izuku.)

 

“It’s so simple,” Sero commented. 

 

“It’s monochromatic,” Kacchan corrected stiffly. 

 

“Kacchan’s parents are fashion designers,” Izuku supplied. “Their whole house is kind of like this. Except with more colors.”

 

“I like it! It’s smooth!” Mina beamed.

 

“Now get out,” Kacchan barked. “I want to sleep.”

 

Kirishima stopped in front of his door when they got to his room. “I don’t really care, but I don’t think you girls will get it. This manliness!” he declared, opening the door dramatically.

 

 

“This looks like it’d rank in around second for the room you’d least want your boyfriend to have,” Hagakure said bluntly 

 

“I like it!” Ochako argued brightly.

 

 

“There’s nothing interesting here,” Shouji said, opening his door for them.

 

“Wow… not a thing,” Mina agreed.

 

“I didn’t know you were a minimalist,” Shouto commented.

 

“Well, I’ve never really liked having a lot of things,” Shouji shrugged.

 

 

“Asian-style!” Mina exclaimed.

 

“So lovely!” Ochako complimented.

 

“Sero, I didn’t know you liked stuff like this,” Jirou smiled.

 

“Always expect the unexpected,” Sero grinned.

 

“Hurry up and get this over with. I’m sleepy,” Shouto told them as he let them into his room next.

 

 

“A Japanese-style room?” Mina and Sero asked in unison.

 

“Was your room made differently?” Denki asked incredulously. 

 

“We have tatami at home so I can’t relax on flooring,” Shouto explained. 

 

Denki faltered. “Who cares about why. How did you remodel it in a day?” 

 

“I worked hard,” Shouto said flatly.

 

“He seems like he’ll be a big shot someday,” Mina decided as they went to the next room.

 

“Pretty boys do things differently, huh?” Satou shook his head in disbelief.

 

 

“Anyway, it’s a boring room,” Satou dismissed.

 

“Anyone’s would be after Todoroki’s,” Kirishima said encouragingly. 

 

“Something smells good,” Ojirou pointed out. “What is that?”

 

“Oh no, I forgot!” Satou exclaimed, rushing to the oven he had in his room. “I finished unpacking really early, so I baked a chiffon cake. I thought we could all eat it together. It’d be even more delicious with whipped cream, but do you guys want some?

 

“It’s delicious! So fluffy!” Ochako melted when she tried it.

 

“He easily surpassed Sero’s unexpected side!” Mina declared.

 

“What a wonderful hobby you have, Satou,” Momo complimented. “Would you like to bake something to go with my tea next time?”

 

“Oh, I didn’t expect everyone to like it so much,” Satou said shyly. “I just make it as part of my training for my quirk. Buying sweets can get expensive.” 

 

“That’s it for the boys. Next, it’s our turn!” Mina said, leading them over to the girls' side of the dorm. 

 

“This is kind of embarrassing…” Jirou muttered when they got to her room.

 

 

“It’s filled with even more instruments than I expected,” Denki observed.

 

“It’s because Jirou’s a rockin’ girl!” Hagakure cheered. 

 

“Can you play all these?” Ochako asked.

 

“Yeah, at least the basics…” Jirou answered.

 

 

“What do you think?” Hagakure asked.

 

“It’s pink!” Mina chirped.

 

 

“Ta-da!” Mina posed. “Isn’t it cute?”

 

“Your room has animal print too!” Denki pointed out bitterly.

 

“But it’s cute if it’s pink!” Mina argued.

 

 

“It’s not a very interesting room…” Ochako said shyly.

 

"You have a constellation map!" Izuku pointed out. 

 

"I do!" Ochako smiled. 

 

"And we lost them..." Hitoshi whispered to Denki.

 

(Lots and lots of plants for Tsu! I'd imagine she also has a little fountain or two.)

 

“That’s a lot of plants!” Ochako exclaimed. 

 

“Are they hard to take care of?” Sero asked. 

 

“Not really, kero,” Tsu replied. “I just like them.”

 

 

“Well, I think I miscalculated…” Momo said nervously. “Unlike all your rooms filled with originality… Mine became a little cramped.”

 

“Your bed is huge! What happened, Momo?” Denki asked.

 

“It’s the same furniture I was using at home,” Momo explained. “I didn’t think the room would be this small.”

 

Izuku was sure everyone had the same thought. She’s a rich girl, all right…

 

“All right, everyone! Have you all voted?” Mina asked once they got back to the common room. “You can’t vote for yourself.”

 

Momo and Tenya made sure she had all the papers and then she counted the votes. “And now, here are the results of the first Room King competition! With a total of 8 votes! The overwhelming winner standing alone at the top is… Satou Rikido!”

 

“The reason was…” she continued. “Because the cake was delicious!”

 

“Is it over? Can I go to sleep now?” Shouto asked flatly.

 

“Yes! But since you had cake, don’t forget to brush your teeth,” Tenya said solemnly.

 

“He was waiting until it was over then,” Izuku smiled as Shouto left. “Think he did it to spend time with us?”

 

“I am certain!” Tenya declared. 

 

The dorms are going to be nice, Izuku decided.

 


 

Another Iida Meme:

He makes it too easy...

Notes:

Wow, it was a pain to gather all those pictures. Mostly because I had to go between my google doc and my google images tabs and this one to add the pictures, then the relevant text.

Also, here's a suspected traitor series I'm working on:
https://archiveofourown.to/series/2421508
Warning: It's angsty. It's a multiverse series. So basically I'm doing multiple versions of the same story but "how it would have gone if [insert changed details.]"

Chapter 89: Ultimate Moves

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

With everyone gathered in the classroom, Shouta addressed his class. “I believe I mentioned this yesterday, but for now Class 1-A of the hero course will be focusing on getting their provisional licenses.”

 

“Yes, sir!”

 

“A hero license bears with it the great responsibility of human life,” Shouta said sternly. “Of course, the exam to receive one is very difficult. Even the provisional license has only a 50% passing rate each year.”

 

“Just the provisional license is that hard?” someone muttered. 

 

“That’s why today, we will have each of you come up with at least two--” He was cut off by Nemuri, Ectoplasm, and Cementoss slamming his classroom door open. “Ultimate moves,” he finished with a sigh.  

 

“Ultimate moves?!” the class echoed.

 

“It’s like a real school thing and yet it’s like a normal hero thing!” someone cried.

 

“Ultimate. This means that this move will give you a sure win,” Ectoplasm said.

 

“A move so ingrained into your body that others cannot copy it,” Cementoss explained. “Battle means seeing how much you can force what you're good at on your opponent.”

 

“Your moves will represent you,” Nemuri added. “These days, pro heroes without ultimate moves are an endangered species. “

 

“We will tell you more as we go along. We want to proceed logically. Change into your costumes and meet in Gym Gamma,” Shouta instructed. 

 


 

Class 1-A stood in Gym Gamma with their teachers lined up before them. “Gym Gamma, also known as the training dining land, or TDL,” Dad told them. 

 

“TDL…? Like... Tokyo Disney Land…?” Izuku mumbled, causing Ochako and Mina to laugh. “That might make a certain mouse mad at us…”

 

“I came up with the idea for these facilities,” Cementoss continued, not seeming to have heard him. “Terrain and other things can be prepared specifically for each student. That’s what the ‘dining’ part refers to.”

 

“Please allow me to ask a question,” Tenya spoke loudly. “Why must we have ultimate moves for our provisional licensing exam? Please tell me your reasoning.”

 

“I’ll tell you everything in order. Calm down,” Dad chided. “The job of heroes is to save people from danger, like crimes, accidents, natural disasters, and man-made disasters.” 

 

“The exam to become one naturally looks at how well you are able to do that. Your ability to gather information, make decisions, move, and fight, in addition to your ability to communicate, draw people to you, and lead,” Dad explained. “Every year, a different test is used to look at how well you are able to do those things. 

 

“Of those, your ability to fight is especially important to your future as heroes,” Auntie Nemuri added. “If you are prepared, you won’t have to worry. Whether or not you have an ultimate move will greatly affect whether or not you pass.”

 

“Not being influenced by circumstances and being able to act consistently will make you a great asset on the front lines,” Cementoss told them. 

 

“Your ultimate moves do not necessarily need to be of the attacking type,” Ectoplasm clarified. “For example, Iida’s Reciproburst. The temporary burst of speed is enough of a threat to be worth calling an ultimate move.”

 

“So that’s good enough to be called an ultimate move?” Tenya said, sounding pleased. He would only need to come up with one more now. 

 

“I see… so we need to find something that allows us to feel like ‘as long as I can do this, I have the advantage. I can win,” Satou concluded. 

 

“Exactly!” Auntie Nemuri confirmed. “Kamui Woods, who played a big part in the Kamino fight, has a move called Lacquered Chain Prison that is the perfect example of an ultimate move. It restrains his opponents before they can do anything”

 

“The training camp was canceled, but the training you did to develop your quirks was part of the process to create your ultimate moves” Dad informed them. “In other words, until the beginning of the next semester, for the ten days or so until the end of summer vacation, you’ll be working out your ultimate moves as you develop your quirks. You’ll be doing intensive training.”

 

“In addition, you should think about how you can improve your costumes to work better with your developing quirks,” Dad added. “Get through this with a Plus Ultra mentality. Are you ready?”

 

“Yes, sir!” the class replied earnestly. 

 


 

Izuku looked around the gym, trying to get ideas from his classmates. Ojirou was sparring with an Extroplasm clone, Mina was trying to figure out how to shoot acid out for long distances, and Momo was trying to make two things at once. He could see Denki’s electricity, Shouto’s fire and ice, Sero’s tape, and Aoyama’s laser beam. 

 

“What are you standing around for?” an Ectoplasm clone scolded him. 

 

“I’m sorry. It’s just… about the ultimate moves. I’m not sure how my quirk could be used for something like that,” Izuku admitted. 

 

“It is true that your quirk has no physical capabilities,” Ectoplasm agreed. “But no one said that your ultimate move has to use your quirk.”

 

Izuku frowned. “Midnight said they have to represent you.”

 

“From the standpoint of an outside observer, I wouldn’t see your quirk at any point while you fight,” Ectoplasm reminded him. “So even a quirkless ultimate move can be representative of what people usually see from you.”

 

He frowned harder as he thought about what he could do then. “If you can’t think of anything quite yet, focus on physical training and quirk training for today,” Ectoplasm instructed. 

 

“Yes, sir!” Izuku replied before heading off to find some sparring matches. He decided to train his quirk by working on predicting movement. 

 


 

Shouta was overseeing his class’s training when a voice spoke up behind him. “Everyone’s working hard, huh?”

 

“All Might,” Shouta observed aloud when he spotted the skeletal man entering the gym with his arm still in a sling. 

 

“I am…” All Might poofed into his muscle form. “...here even though I wasn’t asked to be because I didn’t have anything else to do today!”

 

Of course he is, Shouta thought bitterly. “Well, please focus on your recuperation. To prepare for the next semester.”

 

All Might poofed back into his skeletal form. “Hey, hey, don’t act so cold. This is the class for ultimate moves, right? There’s no way I want to miss this. I’m a teacher, too, you know.”

 

“Technically, you’re not,” Nemuri reminded him. “You are a TA until Nezu decides otherwise.”

 

“Okay! Then I should be here assisting!” All Might replied joyfully, completely unphased. 

 

Their attention was demanded by Bakugou exploding one of Ectoplasm’s clones just a little ways away. “Ectoplasm! Mine died! Give me another!” Bakugou called. 

 

“He’s amazing,” All Might commented genuinely. 

 

“Yes,” Shouta agreed. “He’ll definitely get even stronger.”

 

All Might headed over to the students, apparently to give them advice. What are you doing all of a sudden? Shouta wondered. Then he noticed a book in All Might’s pants pocket that was titled ‘Even Dummies Can Be Teachers! Easy Education Theory’ and he felt all kinds of disappointed. 

 


 

“Izuku,” Ochako said, waving a hand in front of his face. 

 

Izuku jolted back. “Huh? Yes?”

 

“You were spacing out,” she told him with a worried look. 

 

“Completely checked out,” Tsu agreed. Tenya nodded too. 

 

“I’m just not sure what my ultimate moves should be,” Izuku confided in them. “I can’t even think of one and they want me to come up with two.”

 

“I can see how it might be hard with your quirk,” Tenya said thoughtfully. “I can’t even tell when you’re using it usually.”

 

“Ectoplasm said that given the type of quirk I have, my ultimate move can be quirkless too,” Izuku added. “But then what could I do that’s different to what I already do?”

 

“Your ultimate move doesn’t have to be combative,” Shouto reminded him, returning to their table with some cold soba. 

 

“What about a combination move?” Tsu suggested. Izuku looked towards her for an explanation. “If you were to combine your ability to predict movement with your speed, or maybe a support item to boost your speed even more, I think that could look like super speed or some kind of future sight to the people watching.”

 

“I think we should give Izuku a drone or a tank,” Ochako said excitedly. “That’d be ultimate!”

 

“I second this,” Shouto said flatly, but quickly. 

 

“Arming Izuku with more than a stick would also be a good option,” Tsu nodded. 

 

“It’s not just a stick!” Izuku defended. “It’s an electrified bo staff.”

 

“Yes, sorry. Your staticky stick,” Tsu teased. 

 

“It has fingerprint sensors so that it only works for me,” Izuku whined. 

 

“Okay. Your staticky stick with unhealthy attachment issues,” Tsu grinned. 

 

Izuku gaped at her. “How dare you! See if me and my stick help you next time you need us.”

 

Ochako promptly choked on her water.

Notes:

Ochako's datemates are going to kill her with accidental innuendos. I'm calling it. That's how she goes. /s

What ideas do you guys have for Izuku's Ultimate Moves? (And Hitoshi's)

I made a discord server:

https://discord.gg/VJS6tA7K

Chapter 90: And So They Train

Notes:

If you haven't read the updated chapter 89, please do! (It was a temporary author's note before.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“My babies! I’ve missed you so much,” Hizashi exclaimed, nearly crushing his kids in a hug. 

 

“It’s literally a two-minute walk to our dorm,” Hitoshi huffed as he tried to escape. “You can come and see us any time. And it’s only been a few days anyway.”

 

Hitoshi was successful in his escape but Izuku seemed content where he was. “You could come and watch us train too,” Izuku pointed out. 

 

“Unfortunately, I was banned from Gym Gamma after what happened the last time I was there,” Hizashi told them. “And I don’t want to harass you in from of your friends.”

 

“Our friends like you,” Izuku reassured him. “It’ll be fine.”

 

“Who taught you to be so sweet?” Hizashi asked, squishing Izuku’s face. 

 

“You probably,” Izuku answered. Hizashi will admit he cried and hugged his kid harder. 

 


 

“Duck!” Mei shouted as Hitoshi, Denki, and Kirishima walked into the development studio. They just barely registered and followed the order in time to keep their heads. Kirishima glanced back at the piece of scrap metal that landed in the hallway. 

 

“Hey, Mei,” Hitoshi greeted. “We’re supposed to make upgrades to our costumes. Think you can help us?”

 

“Can I help you?” Mei scoffed. “Is stomach acid corrosive enough to dissolve stainless steel?”

 

“Uh…” Hitoshi faltered. 

 

“The answer is yes!” Mei beamed at him. 

 

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Kirishima whispered nervously. 

 


 

“Pay attention to meeee,” Denki whined. Hitoshi looked down at where his boyfriend was sprawled over his lap. 

 

“I thought you wanted to watch a movie,” Hitoshi reminded him. “You picked it out.”

 

“I changed my mind,” Denki pouted. “I want attention.”

 

Hitoshi rolled his eyes. “You’re ridiculous,” he said fondly. 

 

“You love me anyway,” Denki countered. His eyes widened when he realized what he said.

 

“I do,” Hitoshi agreed. Denki blushed and covered his face with his hands and mumbled something inaudible. Cute...

 


 

Hitoshi was startled when he walked into the dorm kitchen and was immediately faced with a silhouette. He flipped on the lights. Tokoyami blinked at him. “Rude,” the teen muttered, squinting in the light. 

 

“You’re the one sitting ominously in a dark-ass kitchen at 3 am,” Hitoshi reminded him as he walked further into the kitchen. 

 

“I can’t sleep,” Tokoyami said, lifting what appeared to be a cup of tea. “I do not mind the dark.”

 

“Oh, cool. Are we starting an insomnia club?” another voice chimed in. Sero stood in the doorway. 

 

Hitoshi shrugged. “Apparently.”

 

“I am trying the tea that Momo suggested,” Tokoyami informed them. “It is not helping.”

 

“I have a prescription that works most of the time,” Hitoshi supplied. “Just not when I can’t shut up my thoughts.”

 

“Smoking helps sometimes,” Sero chimed in. “I don’t think I can here at UA though.”

 

“Yeah, no. I wouldn’t try it. Dad would absolutely find out,” Hitoshi laughed.

 

“What’s plan B when tea and drugs don’t work?” Sero asked. 

 

Hitoshi thought for a moment and then grinned. “Hold on, let me text my auntie.”

 


 

“This will not be a regular occurrence,” Nemuri said sternly. “I don’t like using my quirk on people frequently because of the side effects.”

 

“I just can’t stop worrying about the provisional license exam,” Hitoshi said sullenly. The other two teens nodded in agreement. 

 

“I tried tea,” Tokoyami deadpanned. “It did not work.”

 

Nemuri sighed. “You don’t have to convince me. I already said yes. Just don’t make this a habit. Now, come on. Let’s get you boys to bed.”

 


 

They were nearing the end of their training session in Gym Gamma when the door burst open. Vlad King stood in the doorway. “That’s enough, Class A! Today, Class B is scheduled to use this place in the afternoon.” 

 

“Class B?” Izuku parroted, confused. 

 

“Man, what terrible timing,” Denki whined. 

 

“Eraser, hurry up and get out of the way,” Vlad ordered. Izuku turned to see what his dad’s reaction to that would be.  

 

Dad glared at the blood hero. “We still have almost ten minutes. You’re not good at using time wisely, Vlad.”

 

“Hey, did you know?” Monoma interrupted. “The provisional licensing exam has a 50% fail rate. All of you should just fail!”

 

“He comes right at us with how he feels, huh?” Hitoshi deadpanned. 

 

“Wait, is that Monoma’s costume?” Denki asked Kendo.

 

“Why don’t we see exactly who’s better!” Monoma exclaimed before cackling like a knock-off Disney villain having some kind of fit. 

 

“Mhmm. ‘Since my quirk’s Copy, there’s no need for anything especially eccentric’ he said,” Kendo answered. 

 

“That’s him not being eccentric?” Denki asked in disbelief.

 

“Still, his opinion is reasonable,” Tokoyami said. “As long as we are taking the same exam, it is our fate to crush each other.”

 

“That’s why Class A and Class B applied to different locations,” Dad informed them. 

 

“The hero licensing exam takes place each June and September in three different locations across the country at the same time,” Vlad King elaborated. “In order to avoid students from the same school fighting each other, all schools subscribe to the theory of splitting up their students by time or location.”

 

“Whew,” Monoma sighed in relief before abruptly switching back to his previous persona. “It is unfortunate that we will not be able to fight each other directly!” 

 

“He said ‘whew,’ didn’t he?” Kirishima pointed out flatly as Monoma cackled. 

 

“I wonder if there’s a diagnosis for the type of mental state he has…” Denki said quietly.

 

“‘All schools,’ huh?” Sero spoke up. “That’s right. I didn’t really think about it that much, but we’ll be fighting against other schools to pass.”

 

“And in our case, we’re accelerating the process of getting them,” Izuku chimed in. 

 

“In addition, there are very few first years in the country trying to get their provisional licenses,” Dad added. “In other words, the test will have those who’ve trained longer than you, with quirks you don’t know about that they’ve polished up until now.”

 

“The actual contents of the exam are unclear, but what is clear is that you will all have a hard time,” Dad warned them. “It’s not good to get too hung up about it, but keep that in mind.” 

 

“Yes, sir!”

 


 

“We’re working so hard every day…” Mina groaned as she threw herself onto a couch where the 1-A girls had gathered.

 

“It’s not called ‘intensive training’ for nothing, huh?” Hagakure commented.  

 

“Even so, there’s less than a week left before the provisional licensing exam,” Momo reminded them.  

 

“Yao-Momo, how’s your ultimate move coming?” Hagakure asked. 

 

Momo placed a hand on her cheek in thought. “There’s something I want to do but my body can’t keep up yet. So I need to develop my quirk a little more first.”

 

“What about you, Tsu?” Hagakure prompted. 

 

“I’ve perfected a move even more frog-like than before. I’m sure even you’ll be surprised, Toru-chan,” Tsu replied.  

 

“What about you, Ochako-chan?” Hagakure directed her attention to the brunette.  

 

“Ochako-chan?” Tsu asked, poking her zoned-out datemate. Ochako shrieked in surprise. “Are you okay? You seem tired.” 

 

“Oh, no. I’m not tired at all!” Ochako insisted. “I’m just getting started! At least, that’s how it’s supposed to be but, how do I put it…? I’ve been distracted lately…” 

 

When Ochako’s face turned pink, Mina squealed. “You’re blushing! Who is it? Is it Izuku? Or maybe Iida? You’re always with them, aren’t you?”

 

“Who is it? Which one? Who is it?” Hagakure demanded.

 

“Spit it out. You’ll get a lighter sentence if you confess,” Jirou grinned. 

 

Tsu smiled and took Ochako’s hand. “I’m sorry if I’m distracting you. Can I do anything to help?”

 

Ochako’s face turned from pink to red. “What?” Mina gasped. “Since when?”

 

“Though,” Tsu said thoughtfully. “Maybe it’s not me. Maybe it’s Tenya-chan, Izuku-chan, or Shouto-chan? They’re distracting too.”

 

“I’m so confused,” Hagakure explained. 

 

“It’s a poly relationship, isn’t it,” Jirou guessed, folding her arms across her chest. 

 

“Y-yes,” Ochako stuttered. 

 

“I can’t even get one person to date me,” Mina whined. 

 

“If we’re talking relationships, I suppose,” Momo spoke up before glancing at Jirou, who nodded. “Jirou and I have been dating since just before the training camp.”

 

“What?” Mina and Hagakure shreiked in unison. Tsu smiled at the chaos she had caused.

Notes:

Filler scenes of their free time since I'm guessing y'all prefer fluff and bonding over filler episodes.

Hizashi forever being a drama queen. I love him so much.

Sero's a (responsible) stoner. You can't change my mind.

New Fics I'm Working On:
~~EraserMic OC Kid fic:
https://archiveofourown.to/works/32804560/chapters/81396562
~~ A/B/O fic with Shin/Deku/Kami:
https://archiveofourown.to/works/32851729/chapters/81520663

I made a discord server:

https://discord.gg/VJS6tA7K

Chapter 91: Ms. Joke Gets Scolded

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


“Ah, I’m getting nervous,” Jirou commented once they had gotten off the bus and were facing the building that the licensing exam was taking place in. 

 

“I wonder what we’ll have to do…” Sero murmured. 

 

“I wonder if I can actually get my provisional license…” Hitoshi mumbled. 

 

“It’s not about whether or not you can. Go and get it,” Dad said firmly. 

 

“Right!” Hitoshi replied. 

 

Dad turned to address the whole class. “If you can pass this test and get your provisional licenses, then you novice eggs will become chicks. You’ll hatch into semi-pros. Do your best.”

Dad’s not really the best at pep talks, huh? Izuku thought.

 

“All right, I’ll become a chick!” Denki cheered. Or maybe it’s fine...

 

“Let’s all call out the usual!” Kirishima urged the class. “Ready, set-- Plus…”

 

“ULTRA!” an unfamiliar voice shouted. 

 

“You shouldn’t just barge in on other people’s huddles, Inasa,” a purple-haired guy scolded a tall guy. Presumably Inasa.

 

“Oh, no! I am very extremely sorry!” the Inasa guy said, bowing in an even more formal manner than Tenya usually would. It would put Tenya’s bows to shame.

 

“What’s with this guy trying to get by with just his enthusiasm?” Denki asked in a hushed tone.

 

“Wait that uniform…” Jirou pointed out. 

 

“It’s from that famous school in western Japan,” Satou continued. 

 

“UA in the east, Shiketsu in the west,” Kacchan grumbled. 

 

“Of the many hero courses, it’s an elite school that rivals UA. Shiketsu High School,” Izuku finished. 

 

“I wanted to try saying it just this once! Plus Ultra!” Inasa apologized, not seeming to overhear the conversations among the class. “I love UA High School! I am extremely honored to be able to compete against UA students. I’m looking forward to it.”

 

Is he… bleeding? Izuku wondered, concerned. Can you get so excited you bleed?

 

“Yoarashi Inasa,” Dad muttered. 

 

“Sensei, you know him?” Hagakure asked. 

 

“He’s… strong,” Dady said slowly. “Last year, the same year as you guys, Yoarashi got the top scores of those admitted through recommendations but for some reason, he turned down his acceptance.”

 

“What? Then he’s a first-year too?” Izuku questioned. And if he was the top of those with recommendations… then, his abilities are above Shouto’s? he wondered.

 

“And now, everyone from UA, please excuse me!” Inasa bowed before walking away with his classmates. 

 

“His name’s Yoarashi Inasa? Even though he says he loves UA, he threw away his chance to enroll,” Sero pointed out. “I don’t get it.”

 

“Right?” Mina chimed in. “What a weirdo.”

 

“He’s weird but he’s the real thing. Keep an eye out for him,” Dad warned.

 

“Eraser? It’s you, isn’t it, Eraser?” a voice called. “I’ve seen you on TV and at the sports festival, but it’s been a while since I’ve seen you in person!”

 

Izuku turned to see the pro hero Ms. Joke walking toward them. “She’s…”

 

“Let’s get married!” she exclaimed brightly, gaining the entire class's full attention. 

 

“No,” Dad deadpanned instantly. 

 

“No? Good one!” Ms. Joke laughed. The class watched, a combination of uncomfortable and defensive. It didn’t take more than a second to realize that Ms. Joke wasn’t aware he was already married. 

 

“You’re hard to talk to, as usual, Joke,” Dad sighed. It sounded tired but anyone who knew him could also pick up on his irritation and discomfort.

 

“Who the fuck is that?” Hitoshi grumbled.  

 

“Smile Hero: Ms. Joke,” Izuku answered.” Her quirk’s outburst. She forces those near her to laugh dulling their thinking and their movements. Her fights against villains are full of craziness.”

 

“Is she joking then or is she seriously hitting on our dad?” Hitoshi asked. Izuku shrugged.  

 

“If you marry me, then we can make a happy family with never-ending laughter!” Ms. Joke declared and Izuku bristled. He already had a family. 

 

“A family like that can’t be happy,” Dad dismissed.

 

“How do you two know each other?” Tsu asked, loud enough for the adults to hear. 

 

“Our agencies used to be close to each other!” Ms. Joke told them. “In our cycle of helping and being helped, our mutual love for each other bloomed--”

 

“No, it didn’t,” Dad cut in tensely. 

 

“I love your quick retorts! You’re so worth teasing, Eraser!” she laughed and Izuku had enough.  

 

“Excuse me, Ms. Joke, but are you teasing, or are you serious?” Izuku spoke. Hitoshi mumbled something that sounded like ‘oh shit.’

 

“I’m serious about our love but I’m teasing him too,” she replied, beaming. 

 

“Okay, well, can you stop?” Izuku huffed. “No means no, and I’m not sure how appropriate it is for someone in a position of educating the next generation to be completely dismissing consent or explicit lack thereof.”

 

“I’m…” she faltered, looking a little remorseful. “I’m sorry. It’s all in good fun. We banter like this all the time.”

 

“But it clearly makes him uncomfortable,” Izuku pointed out. “That’s something you should notice if you actually care about him to the degree you’re claiming to.”

 

Ms. Joke looked back at Dad with wide eyes. “Are you really uncomfortable?”

 

“Yes,” Dad answered flatly. “I thought I made that clear.”

 

“Oh, I’m sorry… I thought you were…” she seemed genuinely upset. “I’m so sorry. I’ll stop.”

 

“Thank you,” Dad said, sounding relieved. “Now, since you’re here, I’m guessing that means that your class is too?”

 

“That’s right!” Ms. Joke replies cheerfully, taking the opening to bounce back from the heavy atmosphere. “Come here, everyone! It’s UA!”

 

A group of students came over to meet them. A taller boy that looked remarkably like he could be Izuku’s blood relative spoke first. “Oh, it’s the real thing!”

 

“Wow, that’s amazing! I’ve seen them all on TV!” a blonde girl said excitedly.

 

“Ketsubutsu Academy, second years, Class 2!” Ms. Joke introduced. “They’re my class. Please be kind.”

 

The boy that strongly reminded Izuku of his own reflection grabbed his hands. “I’m Shindo! UA this year’s had trouble after trouble, so it must’ve been tough!”

 

“Huh? Ye…” Izuku started only to get cut off as Shindo darted away to grab Denki’s hands the same way. 

 

“But even so, you all are still aiming to be heroes like this, huh?” Shindo continued. He darted from Denki to Jirou, grabbing her hands to her obvious dismay. “That’s wonderful!”

 

Shindo backed up just in time to avoid the wrath of Hitoshi, Momo, and Ochako. Izuku wondered if it was a coincidence or if he’d seen their faces and decided not to piss off any more students by holding hands with their partners. “A heart of fortitude is what I believe all heroes should have from now on!”

 

“He’s too bright…” Mina commented, squinting. 

 

“He’s totally a charming pretty boy type,” Hagakure added. 

 

“From among you, there’s Bakugou and Aiyama, who experienced being the center of the Kamino incident.” Izuku flinched at the unwelcome reminder. “You have an especially strong heart. Today, I’ll do my best while learning from you!”

 

“Stop pretending,” Kacchan frowned. “What you’re saying doesn’t match the look on your face.”

 

Izuku could have sworn he saw a flash of something in Shindo’s eyes but it vanished by the time Kirishima interjected. “Hey! Stop being rude. Sorry for him…”

 

“It’s fine! It just proves how strong his heart is,” Shinso dismissed, smiling. Izuku could practically see flowers and glitter floating around the guy’s head. Something about him screamed ‘charming but dishonest’ in bright neon lights. 

 

“Hey, Todoroki-kun! Can I have your autograph?” the blonde girl asked suddenly. “You were so cool at the sports festival!”

 

“Stop being such a fangirl…” another student with black hair chided. 

 

“Hey!” Dad called, catching his class’s attention. “Change into your costumes and go to the orientation. Don’t waste time.” 

 

“Yes, sir!”

Notes:

This scene with Ms. Joke honestly made me so uncomfortable.

There were several people that acted like this for me and at one point my (ex) friends convinced me to finally say yes to one because "Look how sweet he's being. He really loves you! Come on, give him a chance." And I regret giving in. It was a waste of my time.

Ms. Joke: We're in love!
1-A: But... he's gay... and in love with a cockatoo man.
Ms. Jokes: We'll make a family!
1-A: *Looks at Hitoshi and Izuku* but...

Chapter 92: Test, Start!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Are you okay, Izuku?” Tenya asked, probably referring to the massive crowd that was somehow packed all into one room. 

 

“There are so many…” Izuku observed nervously. He was not really okay with the overcrowded space but Tenya, Tsu, and Hitoshi were keeping him separated from the other people. 

 

“Um…” someone muttered tiredly from the front of the room. “Well, then, let’s do that provisional license thing… I’m Mera from the Heroes Public Safety Commission.”

 

“The HPSC that Nezu and Dad complain about?” Hitoshi whispered. 

 

The person at the front of the room seems to start nodding off. “The kind of sleep I like is non-REM sleep… Nice to meet you. I’ve been so busy that I haven’t gotten much sleep… We’re too short-staffed. I’m so sleepy!”

 

“Wow, he’s worse than Aizawa-Sensei,” Mina commented. 

 

“With that conviction, I will give you the orientation,” they continue, holding their head in their hand. 

 

“He’s not hiding his exhaustion at all. Is he okay?” Izuku wondered aloud. 

 

“About the content of the provisional license thing…” they begin to explain while slumped over the podium. “Frankly, all 1.540 examinees here will have to win through a free-for-all exercise.”

 

“Seriously? That’s not a lot to go on,” Sero frowned. 

 

“Our society is currently said to be saturated with heroes and ever since Stain was arrested, many have shown doubts about the current state of heroes,” they explained further. “Well, as a private citizen, no matter what the motivation, to tell someone risking their lives to save others not to seek any reward is…”

 

“It’s the ruthless story of these modern times…” they sighed. “But anyway, whether it’s for compensation or for loyalty and courage, the result of many heroes working hard together to help people and defeat villains is that right now, the time from when an incident begins to when it is resolved is so short that it’d make you sick.”

 

“You are all about to receive your provisional licenses and finally throw yourselves into those rapids. Those who can’t keep up with the speed will, frankly, have it rough. Accordingly, what you’ll be tested on is speed. The first one hundred to fulfill the requirements will pass.”

 

“There are a total of 1,540 people taking the exam!” Momo exclaimed. “Didn’t they originally say that half would pass?”

 

“This means, less than ten percent will actually pass,” Tsu calculated. 

 

“I’m getting even more nervous!” Jirou exclaimed. 

 

“Well, a lot’s happened out there in the world,” they said, dismissing the exclamations of shock from the massive crowd. “And you know, about luck and everything… So anyway, here are the requirements.”

 

They held up a ball and a disc. “The examinee will put three of these targets on their body. They can go anywhere as long as it’s an exposed area. You can’t put them on the soles of your feet or in your armpits, for example. You will also have six of these balls. The targets are made to only light up if they’re hit by these balls.”

 

The crowd watched as the person demonstrated. “If all three of your targets light up, then you’re out. The person who lights up your third target will have it count as their defeat. You get through this round by defeating two people. That’s it for the rules.”

 

It’s similar to the entrance exam, Izuku thought. No, but going up against people is completely different from going up against robots. You have exactly enough balls for you to pass. Are they recommending that we swoop in and steal the third target from someone else? The rules are even harsher than the entrance exam.  

 

“Okay, then… After we open, we’ll pass out the targets and the balls,” the person told them. “And then we’ll start one minute after we’ve gotten to everyone.”

 

“Open?” Shouto questioned. Suddenly, the building began to shake and the ceiling above them opened up. The walls all folded out and away from them, flattening like some sort of origami gift box. They were in an arena that vaguely reminded him of the USJ. 

 

“I believe you all have terrain that you like and dislike,” they commented. “Use your quirks and do your best.” It’s unnecessarily big… “Anyway, we arranged for the terrain to be announced like that. But yeah, it’s unnecessary. It’s because of this that my sleep was… I hope the developments are speedy so that I can rest as soon as possible.”

 

“Alright, Izuku,” Sero spoke and suddenly all of 1-A’s attention was on him. “What’s the plan?”

 


 

“Again, I’m so sorry,” Joke said after they had settled into the arena stands to observe the exam. “I really thought your responses banter and that you were fine with it.”

 

Shouta sighed. “Listen… You’re a good hero and a kind person, Joke. I’m just… not interested in women like that.”

 

“Oh… Oh! I am so so sorry!” Her eyes widened. “I didn’t realize.”

 

“Of course not,” Shouta grumbled. “It’s not like I advertise it.”

 

“Still,” she sighed. She was quiet for a moment and then she spoke again. “I can’t believe you still have twenty students though. It’s unusual for you to not have expelled anyone. You like your class this time?”

 

“Not really,” Shouta deadpanned. He would not admit emotion to outsiders. 

 

“Don’t be embarrassed! That’s so lame!” Joke laughed before taking on a more serious expression. “Hey, it’s strange. There’s no way you don’t know about that.

 


 

“If the first people to finish win, then no one will go after people from their own school. The way to win would be to team up with the people whose power they already know. People will be expecting us to move as a group and with the way we’ve been broadcasted everywhere this year, I bet the other schools plan to target us.”

 

“They probably already know what our quirks are. Their best bet to disrupt us would be to separate us. However, if we plan to move as separate units, that would nullify that tactic. So in anticipation of their most likely moves, we need to set up teams where each person’s strengths cover their teammate’s weaknesses.”

 

“Then stay with your team no matter what,” Izuku finished with determination.  

 


 

“Every year, the test is different,” Joke mused. “But there is one thing that’s almost like a tradition for this provisional licensing exam. As the high schools around the country compete to pass the exam, the only high school that has lost the advantage of no one knowing their quirks, the top school whose sports festival is broadcasted across the country showing not just the student’s quirks, but also their weaknesses and fighting styles… Your school.

 

“First test, start!” a voice echoed through the arena.

 

“If you like your class this year, then you should have told your students,” Joke chided. “What always happens at the beginning… The crushing of UA!”

 


 

“I knew it!” Izuku exclaimed as the majority of the nearby examinees made moves to attack them. 

 

“I saw it on TV!” Shindo said, leading the attacking group. “You’re basically quirkless. Well, if a nail sticks out, then you’ve got to hammer it down!”

 

“Scatter!” Izuku shouted as a horde of balls flew at them from the examinees aiming for their targets. They split into their preplanned groups of four. Tokoyami called forth Dark Shadow and they blocked the balls from hitting Izuku. Sero used his tape to drive them away from Kouda. 

 

Mina’s acid melted quite a few, protecting her team of Hitoshi, Aoyama, and Satou. Momo created shields to block herself, Shouji, Denki, and Hagakure. Kacchan’s explosions burned them to a crisp before they could reach Kirishima, Ochako, or Jirou. Lastly, Shouto created an ice wall to shield himself, Tenya, Ojirou, and Tsu. 

 


 

“A hero is someone who can turn around a bad situation,” Shouta reminded Joke. “In the first place, if they become pros, then everyone will already know their quirks. So I’m sorry, but we look a little further ahead than everyone else.”

 


 

“Everyone, let’s keep going!” Izuku cried, encouraging his classmates. “Plus…”

 

“Ultra!”

Notes:

Izuku's taking to leadership so well.

*proud parent noises*

I wrote this chapter in like... an hour and a half...

Chapter 93: Izuku Gets a Panic Button

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hey, Eraser,” Joke asked as they watched explosions go off across the arena. “For this first test, since they pass in the order they finish, there’s the impression that whoever attacks first wins. But that’s not the case, is it?”

 

“No. It looks like the keys will be teamwork and cooperation,” Shouta answered. “And their ability to gather information. If they’re seduced by the words ‘the first one hundred’ and rush to get points, then they’ll have the tables turned on them.”

 


 

“Most are getting repelled, huh?” a guy with blue skin comments. 

 

“I guess we shouldn’t be surprised that something like this won’t take down UA,” Shindo replied, looking excited. 

 

“But well, I think I see now…” the blue guy continued, creating some rocks. 

 

Izuku observed the quirk lines that appeared at that moment. He can make objects he kneads or scrapes with both hands super hard… Does not work on living things…

 

The rocks were thrown to the black-haired guy from earlier. Izuku’s quirk activated as his did. He can throw objects in his hands at any trajectory he wishes and lock them onto a target. He can even throw them underground. 

 

“Jirou!” Izuku called as he registered that they wouldn’t be able to avoid them. 

 

“I’ve got this!” she replied, plugging her ear jacks into the new support item on her hands. It amplified her heartbeat just like her boots did. “Sound amplification… Heartbeat Distortion!”

 

The ground shattered, driving the rocks out of the ground, but they were still locked onto their targets. “Now me!” Mina exclaimed! “Maximum viscosity and solubility… Acid Veil!”

 

“Thanks,” Hitoshi said as the rocks were melted by her acid. 

 

“It’s a defensive move that puts up a melty wall!” Mina explained cheerfully.

 


 

“Oh! They’ve finished their ultimate moves!” Joke observed. 

 

“Of course,” Shouta replied flatly. His kids know what they’re doing.

 


 

“I see. This isn’t the Class A from the sports festival,” Shindo realized. “They’ve grown a lot.”

 

The tired guy from before’s voice echoed over the intercom. “There’s a stalemate in all quarters. No one has passed yet. When we get any reports, I will announce them all from this broadcasting area.” 

 

“All right,” Shindo muttered, cracking his knuckles. 

 


 

“We look a little further ahead than everyone else,” Joke repeated Shouta’s earlier words. “You know, that’s pretty condescending, Eraser. There are as many kids who want to become heroes as there are stars in the sky. The strength of that will has nothing to do with being famous.”

 

“If you act like you’re the stars of the show and look down on everyone else, then you’re the ones that might get the tables turned on you,” she warned.

 


 

“Get away!” Shindo called to his classmates as he slammed his hands on the ground. “Their defenses seem strong! Break! Maximum force… Tremoring Earth.”

 

The ground shifted underneath them before Izuku could even read the quirk lines around Shindo. “What the heck is this?” Mina complained. 

 

“Grab your teammates!” Izuku ordered. “This is what we expected. We’re prepared!”

 

“There were 120 people taken out?” the tired person exclaimed over the broadcast. Izuku was confident it wasn’t anyone from their class. “A single person took out 120 people and passed!”

 

Seriously? Izuku thought incredulously. Just what were they up against? “Um, well, I’m so surprised that I’m awake now. It looks like things will be progressing now. Everyone, please do your best as quickly as possible. I still want to sleep.”

 

“Are you okay?” Sero asked, helping Izuku up and removing the tape he had wrapped around the four of them. Kouda nodded and Tokoyami gave him a thumbs up. 

 

“Wow, what a quirk,” Izuku murmured. “It seems like it would be hard to use where there are buildings… Oh, look at that. He split everyone up with new rock formations. This is what Ketsubutsu was planning from the beginning. Brilliant.”

 

“If you can analyze, I guess you’re fine,” Sero chuckled, patting Izuku on the back. Abruptly, Dark Shadow shot out, blocking a girl with honey blonde hair and a Shiketsu High uniform hat. She dodged Dark Shadow, landing gracefully a little ways away. 

 

“In tests where they expect a melee like this one, apparently, there are those who go after places they’ve already got a lot of intel on,” she said with a smirk. “That’s why I came to see you since there was the possibility that UA would be taken out early. I didn’t want to miss this chance to interact with a prestigious school, and I wanted to know more about you all.”

 

“Sero,” Izuku whispered. “Forget the exam. I need you to restrain her seriously.”

 

“Why?” Sero whispered back, sounding nervous. 

 

“That’s Toga,” Izuku told him. The girl he had seen with Shiketsu before didn’t have quirk lines because she wasn’t using it. The lines he was seeing now described a transformation quirk powered by blood. This was Toga Himiko of the LOV and her quirk was actively impersonating a student.

 

“Shit,” Sero hissed, shooting a strip of tape out at her. Izuku hit the panic button that Mei had made for him after the Kamino incident. She gave them to him and Hitoshi when she upgraded their costumes and support items. His dad would be on his way and Izuku had some new tricks.

 


 

Shouta’s phone went off and he checked it, standing when he saw the notification for Izuku’s panic button. “Something’s wrong.”

 

“What is it?” Joke asked, concerned. 

 

“Izuku’s panic button was pressed,” Shouta told her, trying to see where Izuku was in the arena. 

 

“Maybe it was an accident?” she suggested. 

 

“Mei made it so that can’t happen,” Shouta dismissed. “I’m going down to the entrance. You can come with me or not.”

 

She nearly tripped in her rush to follow after him. 

 


 

“You’re attacking me,” the girl said sounding surprised. She’d managed to dodge both Sero’s tape and Dark Shadow so far. 

 

“Well… yeah?” Izuku replied, confused. 

 

“No, I mean like actually attacking me,” she said insistently. “Not for the exam but for real. Did you…?”

 

“I can see through your quirk, Toga , and I know you are not a Shiketsu student,” Izuku told her, hopefully stalling. “But when I saw this girl earlier, she was herself. So what did you do?”

 

Toga started giggling and she got a crazed look on her face. “I made her bleed!”

 

“Where is she!?” Izuku demanded. 

 

“I stuffed her in a supply closet,” Toga shrugged. “She’s alive. Probably. I asked her to help me with a wardrobe malfunction. You know she’s so cute but so dumb. She followed me without hesitation. You know… you’re cute too!”

 

The way she said it had the same creepy vibe as the men from his time on the streets. So he didn’t feel an ounce of remorse when he overdid it while activating the newest feature of his boots. Mei improved them, enabling them to store the kinetic energy from his steps and jumps and convert it into electrical energy. The energy then powers the rockets in the soles, which were loosely based on Kacchan’s quirk. 

 

“Sero! Restrain her!” Izuku called, keeping her pinned where he had flown her into the new rock formations behind her. She groaned weakly as Sero ran over to bind her in his tape. Judging by how unfocused her eyes were, he was pretty sure he gave her a concussion. 

 

“I will try to get higher and see where the nearest exit is so that we can get her out of here and into proper custody,” Tokoyami offered while Izuku sat on the ground, inspecting his boots. 

 

“I hit my panic button, so keep an eye out for Aizawa-Sensei too,” Izuku suggested, fiddling with the output adjusters on his rocket soles. He didn’t need to do that to an actual examinee…

 


 

“Eraserhead-san! You’re really not supposed to be here,” the security guard he pushed past insisted. The idiot had refused to let him in so he forced his way in. The guard already called for backup to deal with Shouta and Joke, which he didn’t mind. They would probably need them for whatever the emergency was. 

 

“Aizawa-sama!” Dark Shadow greeted him. Shouta scanned the area for Tokoyami. “Fumi-chan sent me to find you. We’ve apprehended a member of the LOV,” she told him, urgently. 

 

“The LO… As in the League of Villains?” the guard squeaked. 

 

“The one who wears the skins of others,” Dark Shadow supplied morbidly. 

 

“Toga Himiko,” Shouta deduced. “Take us to her. I’m guessing Izuku is there?”

 

“Yes! He injured her!” she chirped happily, leading them through a maze of rock formations. They met up with Tokoyami, who hadn’t been that far from his sentient quirk, and they walked the rest of the way together. 

 

Sure enough, Izuku and a couple of other students stood in a small, hidden clearing with a girl bound in tape. “That’s a Shiketsu student!” the guard exclaimed. 

 

“No, she’s not. The real student is in a closet somewhere in the testing facility. You should probably have security look for her,” Izuku muttered. Shouta activated his quirk, turning his gaze on the girl. Grey goop melted off of her and Toga was left in her place. 

 

“Yep, that’s Toga,” Shouta confirmed. The guard paled and radioed in their location and a request for police involvement. “The exam is still going on. We have her so focus on finishing and passing,” Shouta ordered. 

 

“Yes, sir!” the group of four replied before running off together, deeper into the earth maze.

Notes:

Izuku's Ultimate Moves (So Far)

1. Rocket boots! (Think iron man feet or astro boy)

He still has the traction spikes and shock absorption so. At this point, his quirk is "Boots"

I've already named the next two chapters and I love them?

Ch. 94 - The Reverse Host Club and Some Meatballs
Ch. 95 - The Rainbow Ninjas and a Mosh Pit

Chapter 94: The Reverse Host Club and Some Meatballs

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Is everyone all right?” Momo asked after the ground had stopped shifting. She, Hagakure, and Denki were huddled together with Shouji’s tentacles wrapped around them to keep them all together. 

 

“I’m okay,” Hagakure replied as Shouji released his team. 

 

“I wasn’t expecting that but I’ll recover,” Kaminari shrugged, looking around their new surroundings. None of their classmates were in sight and there were new rock formations everywhere, dividing the entire earth area of the arena. 

 

“I can’t see anyone from here and the sounds of fighting are too scattered for me to locate our own,” Shouji relayed. 

 

“That’s fine. Izuku expected that we would be separated like this. For now, I think we should try to get to different terrain and regain our bearings,” Momo suggested. “Then we can look for other examinees to target.”

 


 

“Let’s see, things have been moving quickly,” the announcer spoke. “The current number of people who have passed is 52-- No, 53. They just keep on coming. Since there were people who took out more than two people, there are now 230 people who have failed. And just now, the 54th person has passed. Less than half left now. Hurry up! Finish!

 

“It seems we need to hurry. Is this better?” Momo asked, looking out the windows of the tall building they moved to with Shouji. 

 

“From here, I should be able to quickly locate a group for us to target,” Shouji confirmed. “Actually, over there I can--” 

 

“What the hell?” Hagakure cried when the window they were crowded around seemed to shatter in the frame. 

 

“Get down!” Momo ordered. “We don’t know where the shots are coming from!”

 

All four of them ducked down. Shouji and Momo hiding under the windows, Kaminari ducked behind some trash cans, and Hagakure standing behind a pillar more for protection than to avoid being spotted. 

 

“I can’t see like this,” Shouji commented as they watched the windows become opaque one by one due to the cracks. 

 

“Does it feel colder to you guys?” Hagakure asked.

 

“Now that you mention it…” Momo looked around before seeing visibly cold air entering through the vents. “There’s cold air coming from the vents!”

 

Shutters fell over the windows sealing them completely. “They’ve shut us in?” Shouji exclaimed. 

 

“The temperature is steadily decreasing now that it can’t escape,” Momo observed. 

 

“Thank fuck that Izuku convinced me to get a DNA suit,” Hagakure whined, sounding like her teeth were chattering a bit. “I’d have gotten frostbite by now without it.”

 

“Wait… maybe they think you are naked,” Momo realized. “At the sports festival, you were only visible because of your gym uniform. They probably don’t know you have a suit.”

 

“O-okay?” Hagakure shivered. 

 

“So that means that they’re targeting you based on your quirk. The cold air is an attack on you. The windows were an attack on Shouji. Whoever we’re up against knows exactly what our quirks are…”

 

“Yaoyorozu, what is our opponent after?” Shouji asked. 

 

“They’re probably trying to keep us rooted here,” Momo guessed. “And then they’ll surround us. We should probably assume that they’re already close by.”

 

“Um, guys?” Kaminari called. “I think they’re welding the door shut.”

 

“That just leaves one door as our way out,” Momo points out. “Our opponents are definitely waiting for us there. It’s dangerous to force our way through since we don’t know their quirks.”

 

“They keep being one step ahead of us,” Shouji said, sounding frustrated. 

 

“What should we do?” Hagakure asked. 

 

“Can you make a bomb?” Kaminari suggested. 

 

“That might cause a phreatic explosion. They probably knew we would think of it. That’s why they sealed off the room and lowered the temperature,” Momo explained. 

 

“If we stay put, we’ll be done in by the cold,” Shouji warned. 

 

“I can’t make anything to block off the vents because they’re probably hoping that I’ll use up my quirk. In their plan, the most uncertain factor is my creation. At first, I thought their choice to vent in cold air was to target Hagakure, but I think their true goal was to force me to use my quirk.”

 

“I see. They were planning on marching in calmly after making your quirk useless,” Shouji concluded. 

 

“Probably. We can’t stay here though. Even if we survive the cold, we’ll fail the exam. Over half of the spots are already filled. They are also most likely prepared for us to try and force our way out, so we can’t do that either,” Momo mused. 

 

“So what can we do?” Hagakure whined. 

 

“I think I’ve got an idea,” Momo said hesitantly. “But it’s kind of out there.”

 


 

Saiko waited patiently. Her plan was perfect. They just needed to stay here until--

 

A knock sounded on the door they were guarding. Her classmates all looked at her in confusion, seeking guidance. She frowned, not sure what to make of it. Why would they do that?

 

“Hey, yo, can we surrender? It’s fucking cold,” a voice called. Kaminari Denki, the electric one. Like she would fall for that. “Like seriously, I’m the only one with full coverage here.”

 

She eyed her classmates, shaking her head slowly. Their gazes hardened, glaring at the door. What kind of an idiot were they dealing with here?

 

A sigh came from the other side. “I know, I know. You probably think I’m going to shock you or something. I completely understand. The thing is… you’re right.”

 

She narrowed her eyes but didn’t even get the chance to process his words before the room lit up in sparks. They all collapsed on the ground. The doors opened and her vision was blurry, but she could make out all four of the UA students walking out, with Yaoyorozu and Hagakure winding up some kind of wire. “You…”

 

“Had our friend distract you so that we could feed near-invisible, conductive wire under the door while you weren’t paying attention and then had him shock you with a higher voltage than a taser?” Yaoyorozu asked, smiling sweetly. “Yes. I suppose we did do that. Didn’t we?”

 

The ball moving towards the target on her shoulder was the last thing Saiko saw before everything went dark. 

 


 

“Let’s try to get up on that bridge,” Hitoshi suggested peering up at the massive structure. “I saw a bunch of people before we got this close.”

 

“There’s a ladder over there,” Satou pointed out. “We can work together to pick them off.”

 

The four headed over to climb the ladder. First Hitoshi, then Satou, Aoyama, and Mina. He noticed how quiet the bridge was pretty soon after climbing onto it. “What the--?”

 

Hitoshi fell to the ground when he was pushed harshly from behind. “Satou!” Mina cried. Hitoshi looked up to see a glob of flesh carrying Satou away. His classmate had pushed him out of the way and taken the attack for him. 

 

“Dégoûtant! What is that?” Aoyama shrieked when the flesh glob seemed to fold Satou into a flesh and hair blob, held by the guy whose quirk that presumably was.  “What happened?”

 

“Oh, I’m going to throw up,” Mina commented, hunching over and covering her mouth. 

 

“More people have passed, we are now at 60 people,” the commission guy informed them. “It’ll be over once another 40 have passed.”

 

“Nom de Dieu de merde! All these blobs are the people!” Aoyama exclaimed.

 

“We Shiketsu students are obliged to wear our uniform hats when working,” the flesh blob guy informed them unprompted. “Why? That is because each and every one of our movements is crowned with the traditions of the name of Shiketsu High School.”

 

He carelessly dropped blob Satou onto the ground with a sickening squelch. “This is a demonstration of power. We have placed great importance on obligation and dignity since the start of our education, creating a great difference in level between us and you vulgar and ordinary folk aspiring to become heroes the way you are.”

 

Hitoshi gaped at him. “Did any of us fucking ask? If you should be telling us anything, you should tell us what the fuck you just did to our friend and all these people. Did you kill them?”

 

The flesh quirk guy seemed taken aback by Hitoshi’s outburst. “No, of course not. I wouldn’t har--” 

 

Mina continued to retch next to him as he took control. “Mina, turn around before you actually make yourself sick,” he sighed. 

 

“Good thinking,” she said as she whirled around. 

 

“This is not sparkling at all,” Aoyama grimaced. 

 

“Change everyone back,” Hitoshi ordered, hoping that could actually be done. Thankfully, it could. It was horrifying to watch. Hitoshi tapped a ball to all three of the guy’s targets before releasing him. While the people-turned-blobs-turned-back were disoriented, Mina and Aoyama did the same, passing the exam. Then they helped Satou who was still a little out of it. 

 

Flesh blob guy narrowed his eyes at Hitoshi. “You didn’t actually think I killed them.”

 

“No. I mean, at first, it crossed my mind. But they wiggled, so I figured probably not,” Hitoshi shrugged. “The horror was very real though. That was gross.”

 

“That tends to work in my favor,” flesh blob guy rolled his eyes. “You’re not bad, students of UA.”

Notes:

I hate the meatball quirk so much. Was that clear enough?/hj

Me before writing this: this is going to be chaotic because they're learning from Izuku
Me after writing this: Or... they'll just obliterate everyone. Do not fuck with UA.

Fun AUs I started:
1. Pet Daycare AU (Kouda-Centric) <- this one isn't super plot driven. It's mostly fluff.
https://archiveofourown.to/works/33219817/chapters/82478974
2. Young Aizawa takes home a baby panther. Spoiler alert: not a panther.
https://archiveofourown.to/works/33150370/chapters/82297339
3. (Untrained) Guardian Angel Izuku doing his best to help Shinsou Hitoshi
https://archiveofourown.to/works/33148885/chapters/82293769

Chapter 95: The Rainbow Ninjas and a Mosh Pit

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Anything, Ears?” Katsuki asked as he led their group through an area that reminded him of Training Ground Gamma back at UA. Pipes, vents, and more pipes. What places actually looked like this? Izuku probably knew.

 

“There’s a group of six people walking past that warehouse in the distance,” Jirou offered. “Beyond that there’s… Wait… Look out!”

 

Katsuki whipped around to face the same direction she turned toward and held up a hand, letting a large explosion fire. A scorched ball landed on the ground before him. “That was pretty good! As expected of the winner of the UA Sports Festival! Bakugou-kun was it?”

 

A horde of ninjas in different color uniforms stood on various pipes and towers just behind them. “You guys are seeing the gay pride ninjas too, right?” Katsuki asked. 

 

“Yep,” Kirishima replied. Uraraka and Jirou both nodded. 

 

“That should be enough targets for us to pass. We lucked out that they came to us,” Katsuki said loudly, sneering at the rainbow ninja horde. 

 

“I can’t believe you’re so cocky,” the red one responded. “That’s amazing. You must be really confident.”

 

“Even if he is from UA, that attitude will get him in trouble, don’t you think?” the green one chimed in. 

 

“It’s four-on-ten, you know,” the black one scoffed. “What are you going to do?”

 

“Round Cheeks, what are we going to do?” Katsuki asked, glancing at Uraraka. 

 

Uraraka flashed him a feral grin that rivaled his own. “We’re going to kick their asses.”

 

“Hell yeah!” Katsuki shouted, using explosions to fly up into the air. He let out an AP Shot, turning all the balls that were suddenly thrown at them to ash. Kirishima caught him on his way down, using his quirk to brace against the impact. 

 

Jirou used the sound amplifiers on her boots to knock most of the ninjas down from their perches. “Are you sure you watched our sports festival,” she jeered at the few that were still standing. 

 

“Of course we watched,” the red one insisted as he threw something. What seemed to be an ordinary bolt grew into a massive, almost car-sized one. 

 

“Cheeks!” Katsuki called, crouching low. 

 

“On it!” She ran towards it, using Katsuki’s shoulders to springboard further into the air. She touched the bolt, making it weightless as she slid under the bottom of it. Katsuki caught it and used his explosions to return it with far more momentum. “Release!”

 

The remaining ninjas almost didn’t get out of the way in time. They were scattered but the red one was still calling out commands. The black one and the blue one shot out of the industrial wreckage and fired water and mud canons at them, respectively. 

 

Kirishima countered the water canon by hardening and getting in its way while Jirou countered the mud canon with her soundwaves. The mud got flung back, covering the quirk wielder and the nearby water wielder. Two yellow ninjas began throwing things at them before they could recover, which Uraraka effortlessly blocked by making them float away and drop elsewhere. 

 

“Uravity!” Jirou cried before smashing her new sound gloves into the ground and exploding the concrete below them. Katsuki followed suit, aiming his explosions downward. Uraraka dashed through the debris, making the pieces float as Kirishima pushed them in the general direction of all the ninjas.

 

“Meteor Shower! Release!” Uraraka pressed her fingers together bringing down a fuck ton of concrete fragments of all sizes. She was panting from the effort. 

 

“No movement,” Jirou declared after a moment. 

 

“Let’s go pass, then,” Katsuki grinned. When the dust cleared, they could see that some of the ninjas weren’t even conscious while others were simply too exhausted to move. He stood over the red one with a cocky grin. “Our confidence is well fucking earned.”

 


 

“She’s in there,” Toga told them, demeanor petulant like a child that got caught and scolded. 

 

A security guard opened the closet door and Joke caught the girl that fell out. “I’ll take her to get medical aid,” Joke offered before narrowing her eyes at Toga. “You make sure she winds up in police custody without issue.”

 

Shouta made a sound of agreement before heading to the building entrance with Toga and a handful of security guards in tow. The police had already been called. “You’re a child, aren’t you?” Shouta asked after walking a ways. 

 

“I’m a villain,” she replied, giggling.

 

“That’s a non-answer,” Shouta chided. “If you’re a minor, how did you get involved in the League of Villains?”

 

“Why do you want to know?” she asked with a crazed smile. 

 

“Curiosity, mostly,” Shouta admitted. “I can’t imagine that your much older than my students, yet you're involved in an entirely different world.”

 

“You don’t think kids can be evil?” she countered, looking serious for half a second before her face flushed and that detached gleam returned to her eye. 

 

“I don’t think anyone can be evil,” Shouta told her. “Of course, there is a point of no return but I believe most people can be redeemed. Especially if they’re young.”

 

She let out a sound that he could only describe as a confused growl as they stepped into the lobby. The police and detective Tsukauchi were already waiting. “Think about that, Toga.”

 


 

“Speed up and throw me,” Ojirou ordered. Tenya hurried to comply, hurtling Ojirou towards the person that was atop an earth spire and raining spikes down at them. He spun at the last second using his strength-trained tail to smash through the spire and topple the other examinee. 

 

“Tsu!” Shouto shouted before using an ice wall to shield her from someone with electric tentacles that tried sneaking up on her. She shot him a smile when she finished taking down the examinee she was already engaged with, someone who could transform the bottom half of their body into that of a snake. 

 

Tenya barely jumped out of the way in time, when a girl with blades for arms rushed him. Everyone left in the area seemed to be ganging up on them. Even when they took examinees down, they didn’t have time to stop and touch the targets due to the constant attacks. She got too close and he raised his arms, trusting his armored bracers to block the blades. 

 

Instead, tape wrapped around her arms, sealing them together. Then a flash of green took her down. It was Sero and Izuku. Suddenly, Izuku whipped out the new weapons Mei had made him. Tenya didn’t know much about them except that they reminded him of frisbees, except sharp, and… Izuku was throwing them straight at him?

 

Tenya ducked but they flew past him, taking out someone with a wolf transformation quirk that was sprinting toward him. “Oh. That makes more sense. Thank you, Izuku!”

 

Izuku just smiled and winked at him before shouting, “Take it away, Kouda!”

 

A swarm of all manner of birds descended upon the mosh pit of examinees. They all seemed to be focusing on anyone that wasn’t a UA student, which Tenya was certain was due to Kouda’s precise quirk control. “Tokoyami, now!” Izuku called. 

 

“Black Abyss… Covert Black-Ops Arms!” Giant arms made from Dark Shadow reached across the clearing, knocking over anyone that was still standing. 

 

“Shouto, ice them!” Izuku ordered, activating the new rocket feature on his boots. “Sero, send out as much tape as you can! Tenya, Tsu, help me make a net with the tape!”

 

Everyone fell into action, carrying out Izuku’s spur-of-the-moment plan effortlessly. “Get the ones you can first! Before they get loose!” Ojirou shouted. 

 

“Two more have passed,” the announcer spoke. “There are eight left!”

 

“Seven left!

 

“Six left!”

 

“Five left!”

 

“They just keep coming! In the final minutes, UA came together and pulled off some great combos to pass!”

 

“Four left!”

 

“Three left!”

 

“Oh, here are two from Ketsubutsu Academy now, so one left!”

 

“And zero! One hundred people! All the spots just filled up! The end! Woo-hoo!”

 


 

Resettled in the stands, Shouta looked down into the arena with exasperation. “There were that many of you left?”

 

“And now, unfortunately, those who failed will have to withdraw,” the announcer informed the rest of the examinees. Everyone, please leave promptly.”

 

“Jeez, you all made me nervous,” Shouta muttered. “Once we get back, you’ll have to train more.”

 

“You’re happy, aren’t you?” Joke prompted. “Act it!”

 

“No, I’m mad,” Shouta said stubbornly. Joke only laughed at him. 

 

He would tell his kids later that he was proud of them. 

 

All of them.

Notes:

We need more Uraraka with a Bakugou attitude.
Seriously though, I feel like that team accidentally came out more brash than I meant.
These four enable each other and it's chaotic.

Eraser being soft for his 20 babies.

Toga redemption, yay or nay?
I have two plans for her and it all depends on the majority vote.

I wonder if I'm getting better at writing fight scenes? Because although I avoided these 2 chapters for a few days, once I sat down to write them it wasn't as difficult as it usually was.
I'm not sure.

Izuku's New Weapons

 


Chapter 96: Rescue Operations Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“It looks like we all passed. Excellent work, everyone!” Tenya exclaimed as the last of the UA students made it to the anteroom. 

 

“I saw terrible, disgusting things,” Mina said dejectedly, Aoyama nodding with her and looking a little green. 

 

“Oh, dear. Let’s get you two some water,” Momo suggested before guiding them to a table of snacks and drinks. 

 

“That guy keeps glaring at me,” Shouto whispered to Izuku. Looking around, Izuku spotted the Shiketsu student, Yaoarashi Inasa, watching Shouto with an admittedly nasty glare. 

 

“Ignore him,” Izuku urged quietly. “That might just be his face.”

 

“Well for all one hundred of you who passed the first test, please watch this,” the announcer spoke, capturing the attention of the room. A TV screen turned on, showing the exam arena they all just came from. 

 

“It’s the field,” Izuku pointed out flatly. 

 

“I wonder what’s going to happen?” Ochako mused aloud. No sooner than she finished the question, huge explosions started decimating the field. 

 

“You had to ask,” Hitoshi deadpanned. Ochako shrugged sheepishly. 

 

“The next test will be the last one,” the announcer told them. “We will have you all perform rescue exercises as bystanders in this disaster site.”

 

“Bysliders?” Denki repeated incorrectly, sounding confused. 

 

“By standers ,” Hagakure corrected. “They’re people who happen to be at the scene. We learned this in class, remember?”

 

Momo pursed her lips in thought. “It can also refer to ordinary citizens, though.”

 

“For this exercise, we will assume that those of you who have passed the first test have received your provisional licenses and test how well you can carry out suitable rescue procedures,” the announcer told them.  

 

“Hey,” Shouji perked up, creating extra eyes on his limbs. “There are people in there.”

 

“Huh?” Satou turned back to the screen, as did the others, inspecting the damaged field. “Elderly and children?”

 

“That’s so dangerous! What are they doing?” Ochako exclaimed. 

 

“They are people who have undergone training to be professional people-in-need-of-rescue and are in high demand right now. The Help Us Company or HUC for short,” the announcer revealed.  

 

“Professional people-in-need-of-rescue?” Sero asked doubtfully. 

 

Tsu hummed. “There are a lot of jobs out there, huh?”

 

“It’s one adapted to this world where heroes are so popular,” Ojirou pointed out.  

 

“The people from HUC have dressed up as injured victims and are on standby throughout the disaster site. We will now have you all carry out their rescue. In addition, we will score your rescue based on points and if you have more points than the benchmark at the end of the exercises, then you pass,” the announcer explained. 

 

“We will start in ten minutes so please eat, hydrate, use the restroom, and take care of any other business right now.” The screen stayed up despite the announcement ending. 

 

“Izuku…” Tenya said softly. 

 

“Yeah…” Izuku agreed with the unspoken question. “This disaster site looks like it’s based on Kamino Ward…”

 

“It’s true that the situations are similar,” Tenya replied. “Back then, we were focused on getting Bakugou far away from the villains and staying out of the way of the pros. There were many casualties in the midst of all that.”

 

Izuku turned to him with an encouraging smile. “Let’s do our best!”

 


 

“You found Toga in the middle of all that, kero?” Tsu asked in surprise. 

 

“Yep. Izuku’s quirk was able to identify her,” Sero answered before drinking some water. 

 

“Fucking eat,” Kacchan ordered, shoving a sandwich in Izuku’s mouth. He then turned and did the same to Kirishima but with meat. 

 

“Is that how he dotes?” Ochako whispered. Izuku nodded silently while eating the sandwich normally. She tutted. “So sweet yet so violent.”

 

“Yo, Shiketsu’s coming this way,” Denki warned the group. Sure enough, a group of Shiketsu students approached them, led by a guy covered head to toe in long hair. Like a muppet.  

 

“UA students,” Hair Guy greeted.  Eyes snapped to him, watching with suspicion. To be fair, they had been attacked by villains multiple times and had some of their class kidnapped before. They were a little wary. 

 

“Did you see Shishikura, the guy whose eyes look like slits?” Hair Guy asked. 

 

“There’s so much hair…” Jirou whispered near the back of their group. 

 

“Meatball guy? Yeah, I got him out,” Hitoshi answered.  

 

“That’s what I thought,” Hair Guy replied. “I think he probably acted rudely. I know he intended to seek out UA students. He must have caused offense. He has the tendency to impose his own values on others. I would like to build a good relationship with UA, so I apologize on his behalf.”

 

Izuku noticed Shoto eyeing Yaoarashi and he groaned internally. Didn’t he say to ignore him? “Hey. You with the shaved head.” Izuku mentally facepalmed at Shouto’s choice of words. “Did I do something to you?”

 

“Oh? Well, I’m sorry, son of Endeavor…” Animosity rolled off Yaoarashi in waves. “But I hate you guys. You’ve changed a bit since back then, but your eyes are still the same as Endeavor’s.”

 

Shouto’s eyes widened and Izuku bristled. “Don’t you dare compare him to that abusive dumpster fire!”

 

Yaoarashi narrowed his eyes and Izuku barreled forward in his rant. “If you just hate Endeavor, then join the fucking club, pal. Shoto may be his son but he holds no love or admiration for the man. None of us do. The entirety of Class 1-A knows he’s a sorry excuse for a hero.”

 

“Yaoarashi, what’s wrong?” Hair Guy interrupted after noticing the missing classmate. 

 

“Nothing, sir!” Yaoarashi replied. He cast a contemplative look at their group before walking after his own. 

 

“The old man’s... eyes?” Shouto murmured, sounding distraught. 

 

“You look nothing like him,” Izuku assured his datemate. Others in the class chimed in with agreement. 

 

A loud bell rang before the announcer’s voice returned over the intercom. “Villains have begun a large-scale terrorist attack! This is occurring in all areas of ‘City Name Here.’ Due to buildings collapsing, there are many injured.”

 

“This is the scenario for the exercises, huh?” Tsu commented, watching the screen that had remained on for the entirety of the break. 

 

Jirou glanced up. “Huh? Then…?”

 

Tsu nodded. “It’s starting.”

 


 

The anteroom they were in started unfolding like the earlier building had. “Due to heavily damaged roads, the first group of rescue workers has been delayed,” the announcer told them.

 

“This opens up too?” Denki asked in disbelief. 

 

The announcer continued. “Until they arrive, the heroes in the area will lead the rescue efforts. Save as many lives as you can. Well, then…” A horn blared throughout the arena. “Start!”

 

All 100 of the remaining examinees began running toward the disaster zone. 

 

Class 1-A all fell into step with each other. “Saving lives… That is the greatest ambition of a hero,” Tenya commented. 

 

“We have to do this properly,” Izuku warned.  

 

“He mentioned points but he didn’t say anything about how we’d be scored,” Hitoshi pointed out. 

 

“Since we don’t know, all we can do is follow our training,” Shouto concluded. “What’s the plan Izuku?

 

“Let’s start by going to the closest urban area to regroup. We’ll work as a team as much as possible. We also need to work with the students from the other schools.”

 

“Don’t we want to beat them?” Sero questioned. 

 

“We need to treat this as a real emergency situation. In a real disaster, we would be expected to work cohesively with all available heroes. Not just the ones we already know and/or like,” Izuku answered as they reached a clearing. 

 

“Shouji, get up high and see if there are any safe zones that we can bring the victims to. If there aren’t, Momo and Sero, we’ll need you two to make a tent that’s a safe distance away in case of further attacks but also close enough that we can get to it easily.” Both nodded as Izuku rambled off instructions, Shouji having already left to look for shelters. 

 

“Kouda, send birds and bugs to search for victims in all the zones. Ochako, Satou, Tokoyami, and Shouto will be the best people to search the urban area. Tokoyami and Shouto can get their quirks under the rubble to protect the victims while Ochako and Satou move the rubble by working together.”

 

Shouji returned. “There are three safe zones already in place. One by the waterfront, one on the other side of the urban area, and one in the mountainous area.”

 

“Excellent, use the urban and waterfront ones when possible,” Izuku chirped. “Sero, Tsu, and Hitoshi should go to the waterfront. You all have the long-range skills needed to pull people out of the water. Kacchan, Kirishima, and Jirou should be in the mountain area. Momo, we’ll need simple devices to communicate across our class.”

 

“What about the rest of us?” Hagakure asked. 

 

“Help out where you can. Not just us but other classes. I’ll give more instructions over the communicators as needed but we need to get going,” Izuku told her. “This is just a rough draft. We have to improvise in situations like this.”

 

“Okay now, please wrap up the second test as quickly as possible too,” the announcer requested, probably still tired if not more so. Momo made communicators and passed them out.

 

“Even if this is just an exercise, this is pretty crazy,” Ashido commented as their class started spreading out. 

 

“Everyone, be careful of falling debris,” Ojirou warned. 

 

Izuku stopped in his tracks as they went around the outskirts of the urban area. Tenya noticed and paused. “What’s wrong, Izuku?”

 

“I hear a child’s voice.”

Notes:

Sometimes, there's no time for an elaborate plan. Just the most obvious decisions. Everything else is thought up as you go.

Izuku just shutting down the Inasa/Shouto fight without hesitation.

Chapter 97: Rescue Operations Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Help!” Izuku raced toward the sound of panicked crying, flanked by his class. Ochako and Satou specifically followed him up over the edge of a crater made by a collapsed building. The rest started a search of the surrounding area, staying close in case they were needed.

 

“There!” Ochako exclaimed, pointing to what looked like a child but was probably just a short adult dressed as a child. “They’re over there!” 

 

“My grandpa! He’s been crushed!” the actor cried as the three of them approached. 

 

Crouching in front of the actor, Izuku assessed him for injuries. “Head injury with a mild bleed, possible lung construction from unknown causes. Can you walk or can I carry you to a safer location to treat you while these two search for your grandpa?”

 

“I- Uh…” the actor seemed surprised. “I can’t walk.”

 

“Right. I’ve got you then.” Izuku picked them up bridal style because what else was he going to do? It was the most effective hold for people over a certain size. As he walked away from the other two, he called out. “Search the rubble. Call Shouji and Todoroki for backup.”

 

Off to the side of the crater, he placed the actor back on the ground and treated the fake injuries with the first aid supplies in his utility belt. “Do you want to wait for them to locate your grandfather or would you like to be taken straight to a rescue tent? They’ll have water and blankets for you while you wait.”

 

The trembling child act was dropped. “What is your reasoning for delaying further medical treatment?” 

 

“A panic attack due to being separated from your present guardian would be more detrimental to your health at this point,” Izuku answered analytically. The actor nodded and resumed his crying persona. 

 

“I w-want to stay with my g-grandpa!”

 

“Then I’ll stay with you until we find him,” Izuku promised. 

 


 

“Hitoshi-chan!” Tsu called, surfacing several boat lengths away. “There are three survivors behind this fallen building but it’s unsafe to get too close with the boat.”

 

“Got it! We’ll position ourselves at a distance with a direct line of sight to their location. Please guide us to the correct place,” Hitoshi replied. 

 

“Hey, excuse me!” a boy with a fish-type quirk surfaced a couple of feet away from their boat. “That rope… are you making it? If so, I could use some.”

 

Sero glanced up from the pile of waterproof tape he’d been making. “It’s tape, technically, but yeah.” He handed over a length of it. “Come back if you need more and feel free to send people my way!”

 

“Sure thing! Thank you,” Fish Boy replied before swimming off, tape in hand. 

 


 

“Remember,” the announcer spoke while the examinees worked. “You’re not just providing rescue and aid. Until the firefighters and police arrive, you need to exercise authority in their place and do your best to make sure everything goes smoothly to hand off to them. In order to save people, heroes must do many things. You must ensure citizens feel safe and protected.”

 

“For someone who’s so tired, he sure talks a lot,” Katsuki commented as they walked along the mountainous path. 

 

“Bakugou, I hear two people beyond that ridge,” Jirou said abruptly, pointing to the left of their current path. 

 

“All right. Let’s go,” Katsuki acknowledged her, veering off in the direction she gave him. He could hear her and Kirishima following close behind. They found two people in a small ravine. 

 

“Help us!” One of them cried. Katsuki looked over their injuries. No blood, able to stand, no protective posture or movements. They were fine. 

 

“You’re fine. Get over here and we’ll pull you out at least,” Katsuki ordered. 

 

“Bakubro,” Kirishima hissed. “You can’t talk to victims like that!”

 

“Would you rather I curse at them?” Katsuki asked. 

 

“Of course not!” Kirishima exclaimed. 

 

“Then shut up,” Katsuki huffed, leaving Kirishima gaping at him as he went to pull out the first person that made it to the ledge. 

 


 

“Momo, can you make tools for people? And Tenya, can you make deliveries for Momo and help get priority victims to triage areas?” Izuku asked over the communication devices. 

 

“I will do my best! Everyone, please contact me with any requests!” Momo replied. 

 

“I am happy to provide aid using my speed advantage!” Tenya said loudly. 

 

“Aoyama, can I get your help over by that large building with the red sign?” Ojirou asked over the comms. “I’m working with another school to evacuate a collapsed building but it’s too dark.”

 

“Oui! On my way, mon amie!” Aoyama responded cheerfully. 

 

“Mina, there are some examinees by the parking garage struggling with rubble,” Shouji spoke. “I think your acid could be of use there!”

 

“I’m dropping someone off at the safe zone and then I’ll be right there,” Mina answered.

 

Izuku listened to the sound of his classmates’ teamwork with pride. 

 


 

Just as Izuku dropped off an elderly actor with a fake broken leg in the safe zone, explosions rocked the disaster zone and the rising smoke told them they had occurred in all three areas. “There has been a large-scale terrorist attack by villains,” the announcer reminded them. 

 

“The villains are still here,” Izuku realized, closing his eyes for a moment in exasperation. When he opened them, Gang Orca was at the edge of the disaster zone, between the urban area and the arena wall. He was accompanied by a team of villains in black bodysuits. 

 

“Villains have appeared and started their pursuit,” the announcer warned them. “Hero candidates at the scene should continue their rescue efforts while also suppressing the villains.”

 

“Oh, you have got to be kidding me,” Izuku muttered.

 

“They’re way too close to the safe zone,” Shouji observed from wherever he was. 

 

“We need to relocate the safe zone,” Izuku told the closest examinees. 

 

“Yeah, I agree,” a purple-haired girl replied. “Hey, guys!” 

 

His attention returned to the villains as she barked out orders. He used his rocket soles to get higher and analyze the situation, letting himself mutter over the comms for everyone to hear. “Gang Orca. Quirk: Orcinus. It gives him the attributes and abilities of a killer whale, even on land. Enhanced strength, enhanced durability, enhanced speed, heightened senses… He can also produce hypersonic waves that can paralyze opponents. An enhanced variation of the echolocation abilities of killer whales.”

 

“That’s your quirk, right?” Shindo asked, appearing beside him. 

 

“Yeah,” Izuku answered. 

 

“He’s also just really fucking smart!” Mina bragged, coming up on Izuku’s other side. “He’s our analyst guy. So, what’s the plan?”

 

“I need Shouto, Denki, Yoarashi, and um, Shindo here… If that’s okay?” Izuku said hesitantly. 

 

“You can even make plans on the fly with outsiders?” Shindo asked instead of answering. 

 

“I know what your quirks are… so… yes,” Izuku replied flatly. “We need to prioritize rescue and now moving the safe zone. We need as many people as possible. Therefore, to defend against the villains we need a few wide-range, heavy hitters.”

 

“I’m in. What do you need me to do?” Shindo replied. 

 

“If you could disrupt the ground and make it impossible for the lower-level villains to move, I was planning on having the other three combine their quirks against Gang Orca,” Izuku explained. 

 

Denki ran up to them, skidding to a halt and toppling over. Shouto walked calmly behind him. “We’re here,” Shouto announced. 

 

“I send Yaorashi you’re way,” Tsu told them. “He was helping at the waterfront. He should be there shortly.”

 

“Wind whipped around them as the aforementioned student reached them. “I was told I was requested specifically. I didn’t know the son of Endeavor would be here.”

 

“I will not hesitate to smack some sense into you with my staff if you don’t cooperate,” Izuku snapped, leveling a glare at Yoarashi whose eyes widened in response. “We all hate Endeavor. Listen up and be ready to get your ass in gear.”

 

“I think you pissed him off,” Shindo commented. “He was much nicer to me.”

 

“Right. Shindo, as I said, fuck up the ground. Knock ‘em over. I’ll restrain them since I can stay off the ground. Yoarashi, I need you to make a tornado around Gang Orca. Shouto, carefully, and I mean carefully, fill it with fire. That alone will dry him out. And then Denki, you’ll discharge into it after the flames are in there. Hopefully, it’ll be enough to stun him.”

 

“Wow. I do not want to get on your bad side,” Shindo said with a grin. He cracked his knuckles, already making his way toward the fast-approaching villains. “Let’s do this.”

Notes:

This Class A is fucking prepared.

Meanwhile, Izuku's just acting like Gang Orca and company are a mild inconvenience at best.

Normal people: Just want to stop them or hold them off.
Izuku: Dry him out and electrocute him. Char that fish.

Chapter 98: Group Hug, Dadzawa

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When Shindo ripped apart the ground, Gang Orca went after him. Shouto put up an ice wall to protect him and then the three needed for the Tornado plan jumped into action. Izuku ignored the wall of flames cutting off and surrounding the hero playing a villain, hovering out over the shaking terrain. 

 

Stealing one of the weapons of the lackeys, he fiddled with it to figure out how to shoot out the goop he saw earlier. He accidentally shot a lackey in the face with it. “Sorry!” Izuku called before flying out over the grounds, aiming for the arms and legs of the minor villains. Anytime he ran out he just scooped up another one of these weapons. 

 

“Um, at this moment,” the announcer interrupted. “All the HUC actors who were deployed have been rescued from the disaster zone. It may seem arbitrary, but with this, all the provisional licensing exam procedures have been completed.”

 

“We’re done?” Izuku questioned, landing after Shinso ceased his tremors. Yoarashi, Shouto, and Denki released their quirks, revealing a felled Gang Orca. Izuku grimaced. He hadn’t actually thought it would take him out completely. 

 

“After we tally the scores,” the announcer continued. “We will announce the results here. Those who were injured should go to the infirmary. The rest of you should change and stand by. 

 

Izuku jogged over to Gang Orca, met by the Tornado trio and a few of the minor villains. One of the minor villains poured a bottle of water on Gang Orca which seemed to wake him up. The hero groaned as he sat up. “That was… impressive. What made you think of that?”

 

“It was Izuku’s plan,” Denki said brightly. “The freckled boy right there.”

 

Gang Orca looked at Izuku, eyes narrowing. With his overall appearance, it came across as rather intimidating. “Although you did not participate in the execution, your plan was successful in taking down a top ten hero. That is not an easy feat. You should be proud of that achievement.”

 

“Yes, sir!” Izuku replied nervously. Gang Orca’s minor villains helped him up and he left with them. Izuku looked around their group. “I guess we should go change like the guy said.”

 


 

“Okay. Everyone, thank you for all your hard work,” the announcer said, now standing at a podium on a stage with a large screen. The examinees gathered in front of the stage. “Now, I will announce the results. But before that, I will tell you about the scoring system.”

 

“Between those of us at the HPSC and the HUC, we had a two-fold demerit system while watching you. In other words, we were evaluating you on how few mistakes you made in a crisis situation. Anyway, the names of those who passed are listed in syllabary order. Please check the list with those words in mind.” He motioned at the screen which lit up to display the names. 

 

Izuku scanned the list, finding Aiyama Izuku and Aiyama Hitoshi fairly quickly. “I did it…”

 

“We did it!” Hitoshi cheered, throwing an arm around him. 

 

“It’s there,” Jirou sighed in relief. 

 

“I see it!” Tenya beamed. 

 

“All right!” Shouji said, sounding more excited than usual. 

 

“Uraraka!”

 

“That’s a relief,” Sero sighed. 

 

Tokoyami didn’t speak but a satisfied expression was on his face. 

 

“I’m so glad,” Ojirou smiled. 

 

“Merci!” Aoyama cried. 

 

“Me too!” Satou exclaimed. 

 

Mina jumped up and down. “Yay!”

 

Kouda was also silent aside from a happy little gasp. 

 

“Our training has paid off,” Momo commented brightly. 

 

“It did, kero,” Tsu agreed. 

 

“I did it!” Hagakure shouted with excitement. 

 

“Yes, I passed!” Denki said, sparking a bit as his emotions rose. 

 

“I’m there too! And Bakubro!” Kirishima called. 

 

“Of course, I’m there,” Kacchan huffed. 

 

“Shouto, you made it too,” Izuku pointed out. Shouto smiled softly and nodded. 

 

“What now?” Sero asked after their congratulations for each other died out. 

 

“Now we will be passing out your results,” the announcer told them. “They will have a breakdown of your scores, so please look over them carefully. The cutoff score was 50 points. We scored based on a demerit system. You can see how many points were taken off for which actions are all listed on the printouts. 

 

“61 points,” Ojirou read. “I barely passed.”

 

“I got 84!” Sero exclaimed. “I’m kind of good at this, apparently.”

 

“Momo! You got 94 points!” Jirou said, hugging her girlfriend. 

 

“Tenya, how’d you do?” Izuku asked. 

 

“I got 80 points,” Tenya answered. “Overall, I think I had trouble with practical application. What about you?”

 

“71,” Izuku read, scanning the printouts. “It looks like most of mine were for standing around at various points.”

 

“But you’re an analyst,” Tenya objected. “You weren’t doing nothing when you weren’t moving. You were analyzing.”

 

“I guess they didn’t see it that way,” Izuku shrugged. 

 

“For those of you who passed, from now on, during emergency situations only, you may exercise authority the same as that of pro heroes. In other words, fighting villains, saving people from criminal acts or accidents; You may act on your own judgment in those cases without the direction of a pro hero,” the announcer informed them. 

 

“However, this means that each and every one of your actions carries with it a responsibility toward society,” the announcer continued. “I’m sure you all know that the great hero, All Might, has used up all of his power. His existence played a large part in suppressing crime. With that deterrent fone, impudent people will definitely appear. The balance will be destroyed, and as the world changes greatly, you young people will someday become the center of society.”

 

“Next, you must all become exemplar heroes and become great enough to suppress crime yourselves. This time, all you have received is your provisional license to perform hero activities. I would like you to think of yourselves as fledglings and be even more diligent in your studies at your respective schools.”

 

“And for those of you who did not pass, there is no time for you to feel dejected that you didn’t have enough points. There is still a chance left for you all. After you attend a 3-month-long special course and pass an individual test, we plan to issue a provisional license to you, as well. In order to deal with this future that I just spoke of, we need as many good heroes as we can get. The first test was to weed people out, but we would like to grow the one hundred that passed in that test as much as possible.”

 

“That is why we watched all of you until the end. As a result, we saw that it wasn’t that you didn’t have promise. Rather, once your inadequacies are corrected, all of you have the potential to be even greater than those who passed,” the announcer finished. 

 


 

“Izuku, are you crying?” Ochako asked, sounding worried. 

 

“Ocha-chan, I did it!” Izuku cried, holding up his card containing his information and ‘Intelligence Hero: Database.’ 

 

“You did! Ah, this must be a lot for you?” Izuku nodded. After spending the majority of his life quirkless, abused, homeless, and thinking it’d be impossible for him to be a hero, this was unbelievable and overwhelming. 

 

Nearby, Hitoshi was stubbornly ignoring his tears while Denki cried into his shirt. “I always expected to be a hero,” Tenya spoke up. “I can’t imagine what it must mean to those of you who were told it was an unreachable goal.”

 

“Do you want a hug?” Shouto asked. 

 

“Yes!” Izuku wailed. 

 

“A group hug!” Ochako suggested, already pulling Tsu and Tenya closer. Sero latched onto their hug pile which made them pause and look up at him. 

 

“Oh, sorry. Is this just a datemate hug? I kinda wanted a hug too,” Sero blushed. 

 

“You can join the group hug,” Ochako assured him, squeezing his arm gently from where she was in the huddle. 

 

“Bitch, me too!” Mina shouted throwing herself into the group. What was a five-person hug quickly turned into a twenty-person hug as the entire class joined in. 

 

Their heads all snapped up when someone cleared their throat. Dad was there, waiting for their attention. “I wanted to say, I am immensely proud of all of you. Your teamwork and loyalty to each other continue to astound me. I am certain that I will never have another class like you.”

 

“Group hug with Aizawa-Sensei!” Mina exclaimed and Dad looked at them in alarm. 

 

“Wait, no!” Dad tried to protest but he was tackled by twenty teenagers, at least half of them crying. The rest were laughing. He complained loudly to be heard above them all. “I take it all back. You’re hellions, all of you!” 

 

“But we’re your hellions, Dad,” Izuku countered, thankfully the closest so he could actually hug the man properly. 

 

“Yes, I suppose you are,” Dad admitted reluctantly, returning at least Izuku’s hug. 

 

“You heard it, folks! Dadzawa loves us!” Sero announced. Dad groaned, exasperated.

Notes:

Gang Orca: this angelic-looking creature nearly killed me?

Subtle quirk discrimination in the grading, if you caught that. Because it is the HPSC and they're the ones that lowkey push the flashy hero propaganda.

Sero has a death wish. ^-^

Aizawa officially has 20 kids now.

Chapter 99: Shenanigans and Celebration

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I vote we throw a party,” Sero announced once they were back at the dorms and gathered in the common area. 

 

Mina gasped. “A party! Yes!”

 

“We fucking deserve a party!” Kacchan agreed loudly. Others chimed in with exclamations of agreement and ideas. 

 

“We do have a week, give or take, until the next term starts,” Momo pointed out. We have more than enough time to set up for one. Maybe we should hold it in a few days so that it can be set up properly with snacks and decorations.”

 

“Group project!” Hagakure exclaimed excitedly. 

 

“I’ll bake things!” Satou offered. 

 

“And I’ll make normal food,” Kacchan added. “Can’t just have sweets.”

 

“Can there be pizza?” Denki asked.

 

“I can provide any funding necessary,” Shouto said flatly, holding up what was likely Endeavor’s credit card. 

 

“Twenty pizzas,” Denki amended upon seeing the card. “I would like twenty pizzas!”

 

Hitoshi just chuckled and shook his head. Izuku smiled, watching his class which had become like an extended family, plan the party to celebrate passing the exam.

 


 

Hitoshi and Izuku followed Dad to the teacher’s dorms since both of their parents insisted on having dinner together to celebrate getting their licenses. Since the class celebration would be held later, they didn’t feel split between family and friends by leaving the 1A dorm for the night. 

 

Izuku let himself be smushed against Hitoshi as Mama hugged them both. “I’m so, so, soooo proud of you two! You’re officially heroes!” he exclaimed as he squeezed them. 

 

“Provisional heroes,” Dad interjected. 

 

“Semantics,” Mama dismissed. “My babies worked so hard and look! They did it!”

 

“They did,” Dad agreed with a subtle, but proud smile. 

 

“I finally have proof that everyone who called me a villain was wrong,” Hitoshi said, positively beaming. “I mean, I know I’m not but…”

 

“It’s nice to have indisputable evidence,” Dad finished and Hitoshi nodded. 

 

“I’m happy,” Izuku spoke quietly. “But do you think I’d still have gotten my license if I was actually quirkless? I’m not sure I’ve really proven anyone wrong as it is.”

 

“You would have,” Dad replied with certainty. “You may have a quirk now but it gives you no physical enhancements. You fight quirkless and your strength is yours.”

 

“Plus even if you didn’t have your quirk, you’re really smart in general,” Hitoshi reminded him. “You’d probably be good at analyzing anyway. It just wouldn’t be instantly accurate information. Might take you a few more minutes. But you’d still be quicker than most.”

 

“You’re definitely still proving people wrong, little listener,” Mama assured him. “And if you recall, you didn’t think you could be a hero either. So you’re also proving yourself wrong.”

 

“I am,” Izuku agreed after a moment, smiling softly. 

 


 

“Should I buy helium?” Shouto asked. “For balloons.”

 

“Or I could make them float,” Ochako reminded him. “They weigh practically nothing so I could make a bunch float for quite a while.”

 

“Oh, right,” Shouto replied flatly. Ochako giggled and kissed him on the cheek. Instead of bursting into flames, he managed to only blush. 

 


 

“Okay, so for the banner, should we make a normal one that says, ‘Congratulations! We’re Provisional Heroes!’ or!” Mina paused for dramatic effect. “Should we make a fun one that says, ‘We’re so badass we almost killed Gang Orca?’” 

 

“They wouldn’t have let us kill him!” Izuku protested while Denki and Sero laughed.  

 

“I’ll put a little parenthesis underneath that says ‘if they allowed it.’” Mina offered. 

 

“How about just, ‘Our Class Kicked Ass,’” Sero suggested. “It rhymes.”

 

“That’s… better,” Izuku relented. 

 

“Even I wouldn’t mind that,” Yaoyorozu spoke up. “I believe we did, in fact, kick ass. Right, Iida?”

 

Tenya nodded. “We did. And we all passed despite their slight discrimination against some of our classmates. If not for that, our collective scores would have been even higher. So yes, we ‘kicked ass.’”

 

“Iida swore. The sky is going to fall,” Sero whispered with wide eyes. 

 

“I thought I was the only one who got docked points for discriminatory reasons,” Izuku said, ignoring Sero’s comment. 

 

“Hitoshi-kun, Shouji-kun, Aoyama-kun, Kouda-kun, and Hagakure-san were also docked points for what I believe were unfair reasons. Like Shouji-kun scaring people during the rescue or Hagakure-san not appearing to be present due to her invisibility,” Tenya explained. 

 

“I wonder if it’s worth it to bring that up to Dad since we all passed,” Izuku mused aloud. 

 

“I think we should bring it up and then Aizawa-Sensei can say whether it's worth it to appeal or not,” Yaoyorozu accepted. “He might want to know just to spread the word that the HPSC is grading people unfairly. They might be failing applicants who don’t deserve it.”

 

“Yeah, that’s a good idea. Aizawa would know what to do,” Denki replied. The rest of them nodded in agreement. 

 


 

Rikido started making some cookies and brownies. They could be made ahead of time since it was easy to store them in air-tight containers. He’d gotten one batch of snickerdoodles in the oven and started mixing the ingredients for chocolate chip when Kouda wandered into the kitchen. “Hey,” Rikido greeted before adding sugar to his flour. 

 

Kouda didn’t reply right away but that was normal for them. “Um, would you like help?” Kouda offered after a few moments, voice softer than most whispers. Also normal for them. Their preference for signing is why Rikido’s trying to learn. He just sucks at learning languages. 

 

“If you want,” Rikido smiled. Kouda smiled back and came over to see what they could help with.

 


 

“Fight me!” Katsuki demanded, cornering Izuku in the kitchen. 

 

“Why?” Izuku whined. “I just wanted hot chocolate.”

 

“Because everyone else is resting and doesn’t want to spar with me,” Katsuki grumbled. 

 

“But I just want hot chocolate,” Izuku said again, looking longingly at the cabinet that housed the tin. 

 

Katsuki sighed. “Fine. You don’t have to. I just thought you might.”

 

“Oh, come on! Don’t do the sad Kacchan face,” Izuku protested. “What about Kirishima? Have you asked him? I bet he’d spar with you. He’s usually got as much energy as you.”

 

“I can’t fight Kirishima,” Katsuki argued. 

 

“Why not?” Izuku frowned, confused. 

 

“Yeah, why not?” Kirishima asked, walking into the kitchen with Sero. “I’ll spar with you if you want. I love sparing. It’s fun!”

 

“Uh,” Katsuki blushed, unable to think of an excuse. “Fine then. I’ll spar with you.”

 

“I want to spar too,” Sero interjected. 

 

That, Katsuki could work with. “Hell, yeah! Then you’ll both fight me together. Make things more difficult since we’ve been slacking since the exam.”

 

Izuku rolled his eyes. “It’ll only have been a week by the time we start training again.”

 

“Shut up and make your hot chocolate, Izuku,” Katsuki dismissed.

 


 

“Are you ready?” Hizashi asked, standing in their bedroom doorway. 

 

“To chaperone yet another event that the kids set up by themselves but with all of them hopped on sugar this time?” Shouta responded sarcastically. “Yeah, sure.”

 

“It’s not going to be that bad,” Hizashi laughed as Shouta pulled himself off the bed and trudged over to him. “Hitoshi said there’ll be regular food too. And music.”

 

“Oh, so it’s going to be loud,” Shouta deadpanned. 

 

“They’re celebrating,” Hizashi reminded him. 

 

“Can’t they celebrate quietly?” Shouta asked as he followed Hizashi out of the apartment. 

 

“They’re like me,” Hizashi smiled. 

 

“So no,” Shouta sighed.

 


 

“You gonna help me DJ, Mama Mic?” Jirou asked when Hizashi made his way over to where she had set up the music. 

 

“I would be honored,” he replied, cementing his new spot for the night.

 


 

“Kacchan, you’re going to be such a good husband someday,” Denki complimented through his mouthful of food. “So delicious…”

 

“Stop calling me that,” Kacchan huffed. 

 

“I wouldn’t even be mad if Denks left me for your food,” Hitoshi sighed, feigning sorrow. “I’d leave me too. It’s so yummy.”

 

Izuku laughed as Kacchan turned red with embarrassment and annoyance. “Dude, Kami’s right. Hell, I’ll marry you,” Sero offered. “Please say yes.”

 

“I’m not marrying anyone!” Kacchan said, blushing harder. 

 

“That’s fine. I can respect that,” Sero nodded solemnly. “I am open to a domestic partnership too if marriage isn’t your cup of tea.”

 

“Sero,” Kirishima hissed, just as red as Kacchan. “Leave him alone.”

 

Sero grinned at him. “You can join us too, honey.”

 

Kirishima’s quirk rippled over his skin for half a second before he stood up abruptly. “I’m gonna go get something to drink. Does anyone want anything?”

 

“Orange soda, please?” Denki pleaded. Kirishima agreed and left quickly. 

 

“Seriously though, you’re a good cook,” Sero said genuinely. “You should give the rest of us lessons so that we don’t starve after graduation.”

 

“You wouldn’t starve,” Kacchan scoffed. 

 

“I burned water once, so I beg to differ,” Sero shot back. 

 

“Ooh! Me too!” Denki chirped. “But I got caught up in a book so… Normally, I can at least make noodles.”

 

“You can’t survive off noodles,” Kacchan argued. 

 

“Tell that to Shouto,” Izuku countered with a smile and a shrug. 

 

“Fine, I’ll give cooking lessons once in a while,” Kacchan relented. 

 


 

“Okay, everyone,” Momo smiled. “In 3… 2… 1…”

 

Confetti poppers exploded all over the room. “We did it! Yay, us!” they all cheered in unison.

Notes:

Everyone else so far: Subtle flirting and slow-burn get-togethers
Sero: Haha. No. I know what I want and I'm gonna get it. :)

Kiri's quirk reacted because I headcanon that most quirks can react to strong emotions like anger, sadness, or even embarrassment. Even when they normally have strict control over their quirks. We've seen signs of it in canon but mostly in kids and some teens.

Should they appeal the HPSC's grading since they did all pass?

And now we go back to our regularly scheduled canon stuff like meeting the big three, work studies, and overhaul. Aka, the next big arc.

Chapter 100: The Big Three

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Right, so, it’s the first day of the new term,” Shouta said tiredly looking across the classroom. “Started off by someone blowing up the microwave in the dorm kitchen this morning.”

 

“Kami,” Sero coughed. 

 

“Shut up!” Kaminari hissed. 

 

Shouta sighed. “Anyway, like the start of the last term, there will be no traditional classes today. Your schedule will stay the same except we are trading a few term subjects for new ones.”

 

“Like what?” Ashido asked. 

 

“A health class with Recovery Girl where you will not only learn the usual health class stuff but also things like first aid and emergency protocol for severe injuries,” Shouta answered. “Now, we’ll be heading to the opening ceremony that Nezu will be holding outside.”

 

“So we’re not gonna skip it for an impromptu quirk test?” Jirou questioned. 

 

“You just did one this summer,” Shouta reminded them. “It’s unnecessary and Nezu has some important things to say this time aside from just welcoming people back. Get ready to go. I’ll meet you there.”

 

“Yes, Dadzawa!” the class replied which made Shouta groan in annoyance before he left. 

 


 

“Listen up, everyone! Stay in line and move promptly to the grounds!” Tenya instructed.

 

“You’re the one who’s not in line,” Sero pointed out.

 

“Ah… The dilemma of a class rep!” Tenya said as he got in line himself. 

 

They were all startled by Monoma’s sudden cackling as Class B appeared in the hallway. 

 

“Oh, look, Class B’s Monoma,” Sero grumbled. 

 

“He’s crazy, as usual,” Denki muttered. 

 

“So were you the only one to fail again? Like with the final?” Kirishima asked.

 

Monoma’s cackling died down into ominous chuckling as he turned away from him. 

 

“So… Yes?” Kirishima guessed, based on his reaction. 

 

Monoma turned around with a flourish and posed. His class even posed with him, just a little less dramatically. “We all passed! And I bet we scored even higher than you, Class A.”

 

“According to Vlad Teacher, we’ll have classes together this semester!” Pony said brightly, switching between Japanese and English. “I’m looking forward to it.”  

 

Monoma whispered something to Pony as Denki asked, “You’re an exchange student, right?”

 

“Mhm! And I’ll beat you up so bad you won’t be able to get back up!” she replied cheerfully. Monoma burst out in laughter as Denki backed up. 

 

“Don’t teach her weird phrases,” Kendo scolded, smacking Monoma and dragging him away.

 

“Ah, wait, Kendo-san,” Momo spoke up before she could leave. “I understand that you all passed but did any of you have points docked for unfair reasons?”

 

“Unfair reasons?” Kendo repeated, looking confused. Monoma straightened up. “Like what?”

 

“Like I got docked points because they couldn’t see me,” Hagakure said bitterly. 

 

“That’s stupid. You’re literally invisible,” Monoma scoffed. 

 

“I got docked points for observing things even though I have an analysis quirk,” Izuku added. 

 

“They said I looked scary,” Shouji admitted sadly. 

 

“They wrote that on mine too,” Shishido muttered. 

 

“That’s unacceptable,” Kendo huffed. “We’ll all go over our results when we get back to the dorms today and look for more infractions like that. Thank you for bringing this up Yaoyorozu-san.” 

 

“It’s the least I could do,” Momo smiled. 

 

“Hey, we’re trying to get through back here,” someone from Gen Ed complained. 

 

“I’m sorry!” Tenya apologized before turning to both heroics classes. “Come now everyone, save your chitchat for later! You’re causing problems for other people.”

 


 

“Hey! It’s the small mammal you all love, the principal!” Nezu said cheerfully, standing at a podium on a stage that all the students had gathered around. “Recently, the fur I’m so proud of has deteriorated in quality… It’s hard for me to take care of it. This is something you can say about humans, too.”

 

Even if you have a balanced diet with zinc and vitamins, the most important thing has to be sleep,” Nezu continued, stuck on some kind of tangent. “Disturbing your lifestyle is the worst for your fur. So if you’re trying to improve your hair quality, you should make sure to get enough sleep.”

 

“I really don’t care…” Ojirou muttered.  

 

“Wow, I can’t believe how long he’s talking about this,” Denki whispered to Hitoshi. 

 

“The cause of the disturbance in lifestyle is incidents from this summer vacation I’m sure you all already know about. The loss of a pillar,” Nezu spoke solemnly. “The effects of that incident have appeared faster than I could have imagined. There will probably be great chaos in society in the near future. In particular, this will be most apparent to those of you in the hero course. You must approach activities outside of school, like the hero work studies that mainly second and third years participate in, with a greater sense of caution and crisis than before.”

 

“Hero work studies?” Mina questioned.

 

Maybe it’s like the next level of the internships we did?” Tsu suggested. 

 

“The air always feels heavy when we talk about gloomy things like this, huh?” Nezu asked. “The adults are working hard to do something about that heaviness. We’d like you all to learn that hard work from them and develop into capable people. All of you in the business course, general studies, support course, and hero course-- I don’t want you to forget that you’re all successors of this society.”

 

“Thank you, Principal Nezu,” Vlad King said as the mouse-like creature stepped down. “And now, we have a few warnings front the non-curricular guidance teacher, Hound Dog-Sensei.”

 

“Grr… Yesterday… Grrrrr…. At the dorms! Grrrr… Growl…! Unused to grrrrr… life--” Hound Dog cut himself off with a long, drawn-out howl. 

 

“Let’s see,” Vlad King stepped back up to the podium. “There were students destroying property last night. Or rather, a student running dangerous tests outside of the designated areas for such activities and the students they roped into helping. You might be unused to life at the dorms, but let’s live a life of moderation, is what he means.”

 

“It was Mei, wasn’t it?” Kacchan guessed. 

 

“What was Hound Dog-Sensei there for?” Denki asked. 

 

“He tries to speak when he can but his quirk produces excess adrenaline so when he’s really upset, he reverts to canine vocalizations,” Izuku explained.

 

“And now, return to your classrooms, starting with the third years,” Vlad King instructed.

 


 

“Okay then, a lot of unpredictable things happened, but you’ll need to switch gears and focus on your duties as students,” Dad said once they were back in the classroom. “We’ll be staying inside the classroom today, but this semester, you’ll have even harsher training than before.”

 

“He’s not talking about it,” Mina whispered to Denki. 

 

Dad sent a glowing, quirked glare at her. “What’s that, Ashido?”

 

Mina shivered in fear. “I haven’t felt this in a while!”

 

“I’m sorry, can I ask a question, kero?” Tsu interrupted. “Can you tell us what the ‘hero work studies’ that came up earlier during the opening ceremonies are about?”

 

“Oh yeah, the principal said something about that,” Sero commented.

 

“I was wondering, as well,” Tokoyami nodded.

 

“He said it was something that many of the upperclassmen are engaged in,” Momo pointed out.

 

“I was planning to talk more about those more in a bit, but I guess telling you guys now is more logical,” Dad sighed. “To put it simply, they’re hero activities outside of school. Like the internships you did under heroes before, only closer to the real thing.”

 

“Oh, there was a system like that? … Then why did I work so hard at the Sports Festival?” Ochako asked.

 

“That’s true,” Tenya agreed. “If we have work studies, then even those who didn’t get scouted at the Sports Festival would have paths open up for them.”

 

“The hero work studies use the scouting from the Sports Festival as connections. This isn’t part of a class, but an activity done at the discretion of the student. So those who weren’t scouted at the Sports Festival would have a hard time lining one up to begin with,” Dad explained. “Originally, individual agencies recruited on their own, but there were many complications with trying to get UA students to join, so it ended up being like this. If you understand, sit down.”

 

“I’m sorry,” Ochako apologized. “I jumped to conclusions…”

 

Dad just nodded and continued. “Now that you have your provisional licenses, you can assist in more real ways for longer periods of time. But there haven’t been many cases where first years have received their provisional licenses. With the increased activity of villains, we are currently thinking seriously about your participation.”

 

He turned to the door. “You three can come in.”

 

The door opened to reveal three upperclassmen. Izuku perked up when he realized he recognized Amajiki Tamaki and Togata Mirio from the day he discovered his quirk and the following quirk training he did with Nezu. There was also a blue-haired girl he didn’t recognize. 

 

Togata noticed Izuku and waved as Dad introduced them. “We’ll have people who experienced it first hand tell you about how these are different from the internships. Listen carefully. The top three third years at UA, who stand at the top of all UA students-- Also known as the Big Three.”

Notes:

Aizawa is Dadzawa to the whole class now. :)

Bold and underlined text when Pony talks is English.

Should Bakugou go with Best Jeanist again and like. Get a formal apology or something? Or should he go with someone else? If so who? (I'm not sending any kids to Endeavor because fuck him.)

Who should Shouto go with? Or will he not get a work-study? Should anyone who didn't get a work-study in canon get one? Give me your thoughts on all the work studies pls. ^-^

100 CHAPTERS!!! I didn't expect this to be such a long fic. I am basically rewriting the whole show and adding extra fluff though, so maybe I should have.

Next is the overhaul arc (big three, work-studies, overhaul, cultural festival when it's done) and then I'll do the Meta Liberation Army arc but I'm changing the outcome so much that the rest of canon isn't possible. (No war arc, yay!)

Either after the overhaul arc or after the MLA arc, I will be doing a crack chapter for fun. It's basically a Q&A chapter. I have a channel on my discord server for questions and dares for the characters. I'll also formally ask for questions here on AO3 when I get closer to writing it.

After these two arcs, I'll wrap up their last two years at UA and they'll graduate. Then I'll take a break from this series to finish up some other works before I start the part three story in this series. (Can We Save Him?) Which takes place after the 1A/1B kids are all pros. (It won't be as long as Part 2 is turning out to be.)

This story has always been a bit of hurt/comfort but I promise it'll have a happy ending by the time we finally finish this. <3

Chapter 101: Experience Our Experience

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku frowned. The top of all UA students… The Big Three… And I know two?

 

“Big Three!” Mina cheered, clearly excited. 

 

“The crown among the splendid UA students,” Tenya commented. 

 

“The ones closest to pro heroes among us,” Momo added. 

 

“I heard that they’re the ones we’re supposed to be like,” Jirou said quietly. 

 

“They don’t really seem like it,” Denki replied. 

 

“Can you please introduce yourselves briefly?” Dad asked, speaking to the three upperclassmen. “Let’s start with Amajiki.”

 

Amajiki glared at the class with an intense look that surprised even Izuku. He briefly wondered if the student had gotten over his severe anxiety but then Amajiki slumped and started shaking in fear. “It’s no good,” he muttered. “Mirio, Hado-san… Even if I look out on them imagining that they’re potatoes, everything other than their heads remains human. I still can’t see them as anything but human. What should I do? I can’t… say anything… My mind’s… Blank… I can’t…”

 

Turning away from the class to face the wall with the chalkboard, he whined. “I want to go home!”

 

“Um, you are the top of UA’s hero course, right?” Ojirou questioned softly. 

 

“Oh, listen, Amajiki! That’s called having the heart of a flea. Even though you’re human. It’s so strange!” the blue-haired girl turned her attention to the class. “This is the flea, Amajiki Tamaki. And then I’m Hado Nejire. We were asked to talk to you guys about work studies. But wait!”

 

Hado approached Shouji’s desk and gestured to her face. “Hey, hey, why are you wearing a mask? Are you sick? Trying to look cool?”

 

Shouji pulled back as she invaded his space. “This is because in the past--”

 

She interrupted him with a loud gasp. “Oh, my! You must be Todoroki, right? Right? How did you get burned right there?”

 

Shouto frowned at the insensitive question. “That’s--”

 

“Ashido-san!” Hado called across the room. “If your horns break off, will new ones grow in? Can you move them? Well? Hm?”

 

Mina raised her hands to cover her horns with a deeply confused expression. Dad looked like he was questioning why he brought them here. “Oh, Asui, you’re a tree-frog, not a toad, right? There’s so much I want to know about all of you! It’s so strange!”

 

“She’s got the natural airhead thing going,” Denki chuckled. 

 

“She’s like a kindergartener,” Mina said awkwardly. 

 

“Hey, hey, Ojirou, can you support your whole body with your tail?” Hado asked. 

 

“Um…” Ojirou looked at his desk, seeming uncomfortable. 

 

“Hey, hey, tell me! I want to know!” Hado  insisted

 

Dad’s quirk activated as he glared at the back of her head. “Isn’t this lacking rationality?”

 

“Don’t worry Eraserhead!” Togata interjected, noticing Dad’s irritation. “I’m going last to wrap things up, right? The future’s gonna be…? 

 

He trailed off as if expecting a response. The entire class stayed quiet because they genuinely didn’t know what they were supposed to say here. “Grim!” Togata continued. “That’s what you were supposed to say, right? All right! My call-and-response was a huge fail!”

 

“All three of them are weird,” Satou muttered. “Even though they’re called the Big Three, it’s like…” 

 

“You can’t feel it in their personalities,” Tokoyami agreed. 

 

“Well, you guys look like you’re not sure what’s going on. We’re third years who suddenly appeared to explain about work studies that aren’t even required. That’s confusing, right?” Togata smiled. “You guys got your provisional licenses as first years, right? This year’s first years are really… energetic! Besides, it looked like my jokes didn’t work earlier so...

 

“Mirio?” Amajiki glanced away from the wall with a sight warning in his tone. 

 

“Why don’t you all fight me at once?” Togata suggested brightly.

 

“What?” several people questioned in unison.

 

“Fight you…?” Ojirou asked. “Out of the blue?”

 

“It’s the most rational to have you all experience our experience firsthand. How about it, Eraserhead?” Togata turned to their teacher. 

 

Dad sighed and shook his head. “Do what you want.”

 


 

“Um… Are you serious?” Sero asked once they were all gathered in Gym Gamma wearing their gym uniforms. Izuku and Hitoshi, of course, had their boots. And Aoyama had his belt. 

 

“Totally serious!” Togata replied while stretching.

 

Amajiki was standing facing a wall. Again. “Mirio, you probably shouldn’t. For the work studies, it would’ve been enough for us to say, ‘this is how it was, and I learned a lot from it.’ Not everyone is filled to the brim with ambition. We can’t end up with kids who are unable to recover after this.” 

 

“What does he mean by ‘unable to recover?’” Kirishima frowned. 

 

“Hey, listen, did you know?” Hado spoke up from where she was touching Mina’s horns. Mina looked extremely uncomfortable. “In the past, there was a student who got so frustrated the student quit being a hero, and that caused all sorts of problems. Did you know that? It’s tough, isn’t it, Togata? If you don’t think things through properly, this’ll be rough. Really rough.” 

 

“Please, stop,” Mina whined. 

 

“Stop harassing my student,” Dad scolded. Hado pouted but stopped. 

 

“Hold on,” Tokoyami interrupted. “There’s a handicap in place, but we’ve fought with the pros before.”

 

“And we’ve fought with villains before too,” Kirishima added.

 

“Do we look so weak to you that you need to worry about us?” Kacchan scoffed. 

 

“This is a good chance for all of you,” Dad encouraged. “Make sure you get the most out of this experience.”

 

“Right then,” Togata just smiled. “You can come at me anytime, from anywhere. Who’s first?” 

 

Izuku stepped forward. Even if One For All corrupted the quirk lines, he could still see them to some extent and he knew enough about quirks to fill in the missing information. He just needed to get him to use his quirk. “Problem child! That’s good! You really are energetic.”

 

Though it was mildly irritating to have anyone other than Dad call him that, he focused on his target. “Cover me,” Izuku whispered to Shouto and Mina before he darted out, launching himself at Togata. 

 

It definitely threw him off when Togata was quite suddenly naked but he didn’t pull back, aiming a kick for the older boy’s head. Corrupted quirk lines filled his vision as his foot literally went through Togata’s face. He landed behind Togata and turned back to face him and read the lines.

 

U̵̻̦̞̱͗͗͆̒s̴̨̫͔͗̿̈́̕ẹ̸̥̖̘̠̓̉ṙ̶̭̥͈̘̘͗ ̶̛͔͓͔͕  is  ̵͎͍̓̋c̸̝̲͚̤͚̈̓̐̕ą̵͉͓̼͔̿͂͝p̷͕͙̻̄ä̶͚̠̪̻́͗b̵̨̟͉̻̚͜l̸̥̎e̸̤͝ ̴͕͎̞͊̂͂̚͘o̵͙͖͓̥̭̙f̵̻͎̏͐ ̴̬͕̫̬͖͋̈́̈̋̂͘͜  phasing  ̶̛̥ţ̵̛̂̈́h̸̹̉̆̿̇͝r̴̥̀̾̇̓͝o̵̖̘͕̣̪̯̽̽̓̄̚u̴̮̯̖̒͛ġ̴̭̰̤̖͓̞̈́ḧ̸̡̧́̿̿̓͝ͅ ̷̦̣̭̗̤̼̍͊̋̓̚â̷̙̝̗̙̫͒̆̂͛ĺ̸̰͍̜l̴͉̬̹̻̾ ̵͚͖͍̭̝͔͝m̸̩̻͉̤̭̌̂̕͠a̵̜̭̯̩̎̏̉̆͝t̸̟̮̠̐e̵̪̝̝̣̜͒̏r̶̝̿̊̿͋͘i̶̛͇̱̪̯̥̎͌͜͝͠͠ḁ̶̢̛l̴̰̱̞̮͂̅̊s̷͚̰̲̫̥̫͂̎̑͑̀.̵̛͇̫̏̾͋̍ ̶̞͙̅͊̀̍̈́  

 

Oh, good. I can read some of it now, Izuku thought to himself. Had he built up his mental capabilities that much? Could he fully unlock corrupted information someday? Questions for another time.

 

“Um.. your clothes fell off just now,” Ojirou pointed out awkwardly. 

 

“Sorry, the fine-tuning’s a bit tricky,” Togata apologized, trying to pull his clothes back on. 

 

Togata turned to face Izuku. “You went for the face, huh?”

 

“I’m already had an idea of your quirk,” Izuku reminded him. “I figured you’d be fine.”

 

“I’ve changed since your quirk training,” Togata warned him. 

 

Izuku smirked. “Well then, come at me, little bitch.”

 

Togata gave him a confused smile before disappearing into the ground. The quirk lines followed, still visible to Izuku, and then suddenly darted across the gym, just below Jirou, Sero, and Aoyama. And then they disappeared. “Jirou, the ground!” Izuku shouted. 

 

She reacted quickly, plugging into the ground and sending out her heartbeat. It wasn’t as powerful as when she had her speaker gloves but it was enough to disorient Togata as he came out of the ground. He was deaf while his quirk was active, but to get out of the ground, he had to deactivate it. 

 

“He warped?” Shouji questioned.

 

“What kind of strong quirk is that?” Kirishima asked incredulously. 

 

“That’s not it,” Amajiki and Izuku said at the same time. 

 

“He’s displacing himself,” Izuku clarified. “When he phases through things, it’s because the effect of his mass disappears. Mass can not overlap so when he deactivates his quirk, returning his mass to his body, he’s forced out of whatever he’s occupying.”

 

Togata recovered and laughed. “Do techniques actually show up when you read quirks?”

 

“Certain applications can but I have to figure out most of these sorts of things on my own,” Izuku admitted. 

 

“So you’re just that smart,” Togata smiled. “But is that enough?”

 

“I hope so,” Izuku said softly. 

 

“Let’s find out,” Togata said before disappearing into the ground again. 

 

“Mina, Acid Veil! 360!” Izuku instructed as Togata came up behind her. Togata had a fast enough reaction time to phase through the acid, slipping into the ground once more. 

 

“Kacchan, blow up the ground!” Togata got thrown along with chunks of concrete as he came out. Amajiki finally turned away from the wall. 

 

“And you thought we wouldn’t be able to recover,” Kacchan laughed. 

 

“I can see I’ll have to take you guys a little more seriously,” Togata replied as he stood up. He phased through the ground again, targeting people with more focused attacks like Aoyama and Sero. And then he went for those with a lower defense like Kouda, Hagakure, and Hitoshi. 

 

 Izuku tried to send long-range fighters to defend them but they didn’t reach in time. “Partner up! Cover each other's backs,” Izuku called to the rest as the others lay groaning on the ground. He guided them into blocking a few more attacks and landing some hits on Togata. 

 

At that point, Togata targeted Izuku. “Ochako,” Izuku called to the girl behind him. “In front of me!” She spun them so they switched places and when Togata came up, her hand brushed his shoulder and he started floating toward the ceiling. 

 

The class stared up at him while he flailed. After a few moments, he gave up. “Can someone get me my pants…?”

Notes:

Poor Togata floating naked on the ceiling. Sorry, buddy...

Amajiki: What. The. Fuck?

Togata: I'm going to destroy you all
Hado: You may never recover from the crushing loss
Class 1A: Sorry, what was that? We were too busy kicking your ass.

Chapter 102: About the Work Studies

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Well, that was embarrassing,” Togata sighed, now fully clothed again. 

 

“Didn’t you get a school uniform and a gym uniform that you wouldn’t phase through?” Izuku asked. 

 

“I did! ...I did but… I brought the wrong one,” Togata admitted sheepishly. 

 

“Just… Get rid of the wrong one then?” Izuku suggested. 

 

“That’s probably a good idea,” Togata laughed. “But I’m used to the accidental nudity. It was the being beat so efficiently that was embarrassing. And after me and my friends made such a big deal out of how hard I’d be to beat.”

 

“If it makes you feel any better, we probably wouldn’t have beaten you without Izuku telling us where you were,” Ochako offered. 

 

“Yeah, and we’d have been too confused by the pseudo-warping to come up with a plan fast enough,” Kirishima said encouragingly. “It’s a really cool technique.”

 

“You know, your class has a level of teamwork that I’ve only seen in seasoned pro hero teams, like the Wild Wild Pussycats or my mentor and his sidekicks,” Togata complimented. “It’s incredible really. And Izuku here makes a fine leader. You all really trust him.”

 

“We all trust each other,” Shouto corrected. Others nodded in agreement. 

 

“That’s great,” Togata smiled. “Once you guys do some work studies and gain more experience, you’ll be unbeatable. Maybe you should all start an agency. Be Japan’s biggest hero team.”

 

“Will the work-studies really have that great of an effect?” Momo asked, genuinely curious. 

 

“Well, what did you guys think of my quirk?” Togata countered. 

 

“It was strong!” Sero exclaimed.

 

“You could slip through things and use it to warp!” Mina pointed out.

 

“That’s right! My quirk is called permeation. Like Izuku said, if I activate my quirk through my entire body, then my body can go through everything. Everything, meaning the ground too. I fell underground. And then, when I release my quirk while I’m falling, I get repelled because things that have mass can’t overlap. In other words, I get repelled to the surface in an instant. That’s how my warp works. By changing the angle based on the direction of my body or the pose I’m holding, I can aim for where I get repelled to.”

 

“Sounds like a buggy game,” Mina commented.  

 

“You could say that,” Togata agreed.

 

“So you can avoid all attacks and move wherever you like in an instant, kero,” Tsu said thoughtfully. “It really is a very strong quirk--”

 

“No, I made it into a strong quirk,” Togata corrected. “While my quirk is activated, my lungs can’t take in oxygen. Even if I breathe in, it’ll just go through my lungs. In the same way, vibrations go through my eardrums and light goes through my retinas. I’m blind, deaf, and unable to breathe. I can go through everything. That also means I can’t feel anything. I just fall. That’s all it is. Does that make sense?”

 

A few people shook their heads. “Okay, so, if I want to go through a wall,” Togata continued. “I activate everything but one leg, and then I release my quirk in the other leg and land on it, activate my other leg and bring myself the rest of the way through. Even for a simple action like that, there are a bunch of steps involved, right?”

 

“If it were me, I’d mess that up if I were in a hurry,” Denki grimaced. 

 

“If I couldn’t feel anything, I don’t think I’d be able to move,” Hagakure decided. 

 

“That’s right. It’s difficult to use. As expected, I was always behind. In no time, I’d dropped to dead last. I dropped my clothes too,” Togata joked. “In order to get to the top with this quirk, I couldn’t just stay behind.”

 

“Predictions!” he continued, tapping his forehead. “I had to think faster than those around me! Sometimes I had to be tricky. Above all, I had to be able to predict what would happen. And what made those predictions possible was experience. I built my predictions on what I knew. It ended up being kind of long, but that’s why I wanted to fight you all. I wanted to show you through experience rather than words.”

 

“In our work studies, we are not guests. We’re treated as one of the sidekicks and as pros,” Togata explained. “That’s really scary. Pros will sometimes end up watching people die. But those scary and painful things you’ll go through, all of them are first-rate experiences you wouldn’t be able to have at school. I changed the experience I got during my work-study into power and took the top spot. That’s why I think it’s something you should do even if you’re scared, first years!”

 

The whole class clapped as he concluded his speech. “Even his speech was like a pro’s,” Ojirou complimented. 

 

“I can’t believe he did all this for us for something he could have explained in a minute,” Momo sighed. 

 

“Guests, huh?” Denki mused. “It’s true that I felt like that at my internship.”

 

“They tried not to let us do anything dangerous,” Jirou agreed.  

 

“So that means that’s not how it’ll be during the work studies?” Sero asked.

 

“Now that we’ve got our provisional licenses, we’ll be treated like pros once we’re on the scene,” Tenya confirmed.  

 

“We’ve got to prepare ourselves for that,” Satou said solemnly.  

 

“Experience like that is just what I wanted!” Kirishima exclaimed.

 

“That’s right. We came to UA because we wanted to be pros,” Hagakure added. 

 

“That’s true,” Shouji nodded.  

 

“C’est la vie,” Aoyama cheered.  

 

“All we can do is go up” Tokoyami encouraged. 

 

“Plus Ultra!” Kouda whisper-cheered. 

 

“All right, all right. We’re going back to the classroom now to wrap some stuff up. Say thank you to your upperclassmen for coming to talk to you,” Dad instructed. 

 

“Thank you very much!”

 


 

“So is there a form to fill out, like we had for the internships?” Ochako asked once they all got back to the classroom. 

 

“There’s a bit more paperwork than you had for the internships,” Dad told them. “But it hasn’t actually been decided whether or not you’ll be sent to work with a pro hero. We need to decide that at a faculty meeting, and if we’re going to do it, we need to think about how we’ll handle the media too. We’ll see how it goes for now.”

 

“Then why was it brought up?” Mina whined. 

 

“To prepare you for the possibility,” Dad replied. “Think about who you might want to do a work-study with and when the decision comes through, if we decide to go through with it, you’ll be able to reach out right away. Since work studies are optional and a big decision to make, students usually take quite a bit of time to think it through. This gives you a head start.”

 

“That makes sense,” Sero shrugged. 

 


 

“Will you go to Best Jeanist for the work-study?” Kirishima asked Kacchan. Most of the class had gathered in the common area once school let out. 

 

“No,” Kacchan frowned. “I’m pretty sure he compared me to a villain. And he kept trying to change me into something I wasn’t. Not even changes to be a good hero. Just a hero exactly like him. My entire internship week was awful.”

 

“You do look good in jeans though,” Mina complimented, referring to the images that were circulating online after his patrols with Best Jeanist. 

 

“They were okay,” Kirishima shrugged. 

 

“Black jeans would have been better,” Sero disagreed. “Maybe with some rips or something.”

 

Kirishima and Mina both nodded in agreement. “Why are we talking about this?” Kacchan asked flatly. 

 

“Because we’re talking about internships,” Momo reminded them. “I was thinking of asking Snipe-Sensei if he does work studies. Because I can make weapons but I don’t necessarily know how to use them or have the necessary licenses.” 

 

“Oh shit!” Denki exclaimed. “Momo’s gonna get a gun!”

 

“We will never lose if that happens,” Jirou laughed. 

 

“I’ll probably go back to Hawks,” Tokoyami decided. “It was difficult to keep up but I feel like I learned a lot even being treated like a guest. I’m sure I’d learn even more if I get the full experience.”

 

“I suppose I’ll return to Endeavor,” Shouto said, sounding disappointed. 

 

“Absolutely not,” Izuku huffed. 

 

“I need to learn to control my fire, Izuku,” Shouto sighed. “You agreed last time when I said there was a benefit to going there.”

 

“I changed my mind,” Izuku replied. “You’re dad’s shit. And a work-study is long term. That’s not good for your mental health. So you should go with someone who has a quirk, not necessarily a fire quirk, that is extremely difficult to control. They can teach you quirk control just fine.”

 

“Like who?” Ochako asked. “Most heroes are good with their quirks.”

 

“Midnight’s quirk affects people indiscriminately like flames would. Present Mic’s quirk is actually very sensitive and it only seems like it isn’t because he has incredible control,” Izuku listed, rambling a bit. “Kamui Woods has to focus on every branch he grows even when he grows multiple in several directions. Hound Dog struggles with his canine instincts while fighting.”

 

“Breathe, Izuku,” Tenya warned. 

 

“Literally anyone is better than your dad,” Izuku concluded. 

 

“You have a point. I won’t do my work-study with Endeavor then,” Shouto relented.

Notes:

There were two waves of work studies. At some point after the overhaul arc, some changed mentors and others that didn't do work studies prior joined.

So there will be 2 setups. One for the Overhaul Arc and one for the MLA Arc.

First group to have work studies will be:
Ochako, Tsu, Tokoyami, Izuku, Hitoshi, Shouto, Momo, Kirishima, Bakugou, and Aoyama.

I have decided on their mentors already.

In wave two, I believe everyone gets a work-study. Momo and Bakugou will switch mentors.

Chapter 103: Practice With Paparazzi

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“A newspaper?” several students questioned after Shouta gathered them to warn them about the impromptu guest that Nezu allowed on campus. 

 

“Yeah,” Shouta sighed. “A newspaper wants to do a feature on you all.” 

 

“Isn’t that amazing, Izuku?” Uraraka asked, looking excited. Most students tend to be over things like this. 

 

“Will they be taking pictures?” Izuku asked nervously. 

 

“You all have to tell him at least once if you don’t want pictures taken,” Shouta replied. “If he still takes pictures of you after you say no, come get me.” 

 

If this reporter triggers a panic attack in any of his kids today, Shouta’s going to lose it. Izuku is definitely one who would want to avoid cameras given his past trauma. Kouda and Todoroki probably wouldn’t appreciate being photographed either, but he could be wrong. 

 

“It’s kind of embarrassing,” Kaminari muttered. Unexpected, but Shouta added him to his mental list of shy kids. 

 

“Why?” Kirishima asked genuinely. 

 

“The Sports Festival was broadcast around the country,” Ojirou reminded them. “Most of the finalists were from our class, so it makes sense that there would be interest in us.”

 

“Mina, we’ll be in the paper!” Hagakure said, hopping in place. “We’ve got to look our best!”

 

“Yeah!” Ashido agreed immediately. 

 

“You don’t have to do much, though, Hagakure…” Jirou pointed out, though she was ignored.  

 

“Don’t get too excited,” Shouta interrupted. “The article is supposed to be about how you students are doing in the dorms you just moved into. The principal thought it would be good for your parents and guardians to see you all living happily in the dorms, so he gave special permission. That’s why you all better be on your best behavior.”

 

“You don’t have to be like that, Aizawa-san,” the reporter cut in, entering the dorms without permission. “I want to report on the UA students in their natural state in the dorms.”

 

“Tokuda-san, I didn’t say you could come in yet--”

 

“I told you I’d be here from 8 am to 6 pm,” Tokuda cut Shouta off. “It’s already time.” 

 

Shouta glared at him but took a step back so he could introduce himself. “Hello, everyone! I’m Tokuda, a reporter. Thanks for having me here today,” Tokuda said, bowing politely.

 

“Nice to meet you,” the class replied, returning the bow.

 

“You don’t have to do anything special,” Tokuda reassured them. “Please just show the camera how you normally live. I might ask you questions occasionally so I’ll be counting on you then. 

 

“He’s so delightful and handsome!” Ashido exclaimed brightly. 

 

“What to do?” Aoyama sighed while posing. “I’m always sparkling, so I can’t help but be a wonderful subject for pictures.”

 

“You’re amazing, Aoyama,” Satou muttered, shaking his head slightly.  

 

Tokudo moved closer to Shouto and spoke quietly enough that the students wouldn’t hear him over their chatter. “I’m sure you’ve already heard from the principal, but please do not interfere with my reporting. I want--”

 

“I understand,” Shouta cut him off. Maybe it was a little petty but this guy started it. “If you need anything, please let me know.”

 

“I won’t need anything,” Tokuda smiled. “Everyone in Class 1-A is a promising candidate to become a hero in the future, right?”

 

Shouta narrowed his eyes before looking away to find the class rep. “Iida, if there’s a problem, let me know immediately. Got it?”

 

“Yes, sir! As the class representative for Class 1-A, I, Iida Tenya, will carry out my duty--”

 

“Okay, then, um…” Tokuda interrupted, looking uncomfortable with Iida’s particular brand of enthusiasm. Good. “What would you usually be doing now?”

 

“Having breakfast!” Iida replied stiffly. 

 

“You don’t need to be so nervous. Just pretend I’m not here…” Tokuda suggested with a smile.

 

Shouta frowned. The reporter seems like he’s up to something but Shouta’s not necessarily sensing any ill intention. I’ll keep an eye on him, he decided. Although for now, he had to leave to get ready for class. 

 


 

“Um, can you not take pictures of me?” Izuku asked when he noticed a camera pointed his way while he was eating. “Like at all today?”

 

“I have permission from Nezu to photograph while on the grounds today,” Tokuda replied, smiling. 

 

“And according to our handbook, all students have the right to individually opt-out of publicity events,” Izuku countered. “I don’t mind if you mention me but I don’t like being photographed.”

 

“Okay. But what if I catch you in the background of someone else’s photo?” Tokuda asked genuinely. 

 

“You can use it but blur my face, please,” Izuku requested. 

 

“Got it,” Tokuda nodded before heading to the next table to take a picture of the Bakusquad. 

 

“I’ve taken pictures of you,” Ochako said, sounding concerned. 

 

“That’s fine,” Izuku assured her. “I know you and you ask first. It’s also different when it’s for heroics like after the Hosu incident or during the Sports Festival. This is a casual situation. I’m not even dressed for class yet.”

 

“Is it also worse that it’s a strange man?” Shouto asked and Izuku nodded. Ochako’s eyes widened in realization. “I dislike being photographed as well. The only time I had my picture taken before coming to UA was when Endeavor was presenting our ‘perfect’ family to the public. This at least is different from that. I’ll be a student of 1-A in these pictures, not Endeavor’s son.”

 

“I will be vigilant for the camera today and help you avoid it,” Tenya promised Izuku solemnly. 

 

Izuku laughed. “Thank you, Tenya.”

 


 

“Is it just me or is this kind of distracting?” Denki whispered to Mina, gesturing at the reporter guy standing at the front of the class. 

 

“Just ignore him,” she whispered back. 

 

“Dude, I can’t. He’s there,” Denki whined. “Every time he moves, I gotta look at him.”

 

Ojirou waved his tail suddenly, drawing Denki’s attention. “You’re used to my tail so focus on that instead of the news person,” Ojirou suggested. 

 

“Thanks, man,” Denki smiled, petting the tuft of fur at the end of his tail.

 


 

By heroics training, Izuku, Kaminari, Kouda, and Satou had apparently opted out of being photographed. Shouta was a little proud of how the class watched the reporter like a bunch of hawks and kept the four who opted-out out of nearly every shot. This was turning out to be great situational awareness training. 

 

“So you have 3 classes in the afternoon, meaning 3 hours of heroics training. Isn’t that a lot of physical activity?” Tokuda asked Yaoyorozu. 

 

“Well, yes, I suppose. But not all of our heroics classes contain physical activity. Some do take place in the classroom or are mostly observation,” Yaoyorozu explained. “When we do drills, we go out one at a time or in sets. While the drill is being done by one or some people, the remaining students get to rest while they observe and wait their turn.”

 

“Plus heroes have patrol shifts that are way longer than three hours,” Jirou added. 

 

“Yes, I suppose that’s true,” Tokuda said, writing down their responses in a little notepad. “Thank you for entertaining my questions.”

 


 

Katsuki frowned when there was a knock at his door. He looked at his friends. “One… two… three… four… five… me… We’re all here. So who the fuck--”

 

“It’s probably that reporter,” Mina interrupted, standing up to answer the door. 

 

“Mina, no!” Denki hissed. “We finally got away from--”

 

It was too late. She opened the door and the reporter was there. “Hello! Hagakure-san mentioned that you guys were holding a study group and I thought it would be great to show how UA students take their academics just as seriously as their training.”

 

“Right…” Sero replied as Kaminari hid behind Hitoshi. “So are you just gonna take a picture and go or…?”

 

“I’ll stay and watch,” the reporter smiled. You could feel the mood drop in the room. “Just do what you normally do. Pretend I’m--”

 

“Not even here. We know,” Hitoshi sighed. 

 

“So um… question 15 was next,” Kirishima reminded them. “Line segment AB is 8 cm in length. AB is produced to P such that BP squared equals AB multiplied by AP. Find the length of BP.”

 

“No, thank you,” Kaminari pouted. 

 


 

Izuku watched the reporter through the window as he talked on his phone. He seemed disappointed about something. When he hung up the call, Izuku went out front to talk to him. “Ah, Aiyama-kun,” Tokuda greeted when he noticed him. “Can I do something for you?”

 

“Why are you really here?” Izuku asked bluntly. 

 

“I’m doing a report on dorm life at UA so that--” 

 

“Yeah, that’s not it,” Izuku interrupted. “I’ve been lied to a lot in my life. I recognize dishonesty pretty easily, sir. Though, you don’t seem to have any ill intentions.”

 

Tokuda laughed lightly. “That will be a useful skill in heroics. It’s one that can’t be taught. The truth is, I have a feeling that All Might’s last words at the Kamino Incident referred to a successor. Someone specific.”

 

“And you thought they’d be in our class?” Izuku asked, a little amused at the irony. 

 

“I did,” Tokuda nodded. 

 

“They are, in a way,” Izuku said after a moment. “The fall of All Might is a devastating blow to heroics. The next generations of heroes have a huge role to fill. We’ll have to work together to pull it off. But I think we can do it.”

 

“That’s one way to look at it,” Tokuda agreed. “I think I know what I’ll be writing now.”

Notes:

Working on a corrupt HPSC fic. For now, I'm just drawing certain characters, figuring out character profiles, and settling the general plot. No actual writing yet. It'll be a while yet but I'm excited.

In canon, this is the guy with the camera quirk that actually found out that Izuku was All Might's successor but didn't report it since there was no real evidence. He was a pretty chill guy in my opinion. Just unnerving sometimes but that might be the cameras.

Eri soon! I'm so excited! Not the next chapter but maybe the one after?

Chapter 104: Putting In Requests

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“About the hero studies that are like a more serious version of the internships, where you go to where pro heroes work and help them… We talked about them at our faculty meeting yesterday, and almost all the teachers, including the principal, thought you shouldn’t do them,” Shouta admitted during homeroom. 

 

“After we had that big meeting about it?” Kirishima complained.

 

“But thinking about why we ended up in the dorms, I guess that makes sense,” Kaminari shrugged. 

 

“But some think we won’t be able to raise strong heroes with our current policies,” Shouta continued. “So we came to the decision that first years will only be allowed to go to agencies with a good track record of accepting work-study students.”

 

“I wonder if Gunhead’s place will work,” Uraraka mused aloud.

 

“Maybe I’ll try contacting Selkie,” Tsu said, turning to chat with her friend. 

 

“Izuku, Hitoshi… Come talk to me during lunch about yours,” Shouta instructed before moving on. “Now, if the rest of you aren’t sure if the heroes you did your internships with qualify, feel free to ask me, Nezu, Vlad King, or Midnight. We’re in charge of the applications this time.”

 

“Yes, Dadzawa!” several students replied. Damn. ‘Dadzawa’ is a thing now, isn’t it? he realized.

 


 

“Izuku,” Kacchan hissed. 

 

“What?” Izuku asked, looking up from the rough draft he was working on for his next blog post. 

 

“It’s a free period so you’re free to help me. Who should I go to for work studies?” Kacchan demanded. “I refuse to go back to the Denim Man.”

 

Izuku sighed and leaned back to think. “Mirko seems like she’d be a good match since she could match your energy, but she could really piss you off and you don’t want to spend the whole time angry… The Wild Wild Pussycats would also be a good outlet for your energy and, no offense, but you could use some help learning to talk to traumatized civilians and they focus on rescue.”

 

“Would they make me wear that magical girl-cat costume?” Kacchan asked, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. 

 

“I fucking hope so,” Sero muttered next to them, earning a glare from Kacchan and a choked sound from Kirishima. 

 

“I think Bakugou would make a great cat-boy,” Hitoshi chimed in. “He’s got the ‘I’ll scratch the shit out of you after asking for your attention’ attitude down already.”

 

“Oh, fuck you,” Kacchan frowned. 

 

“See?” Hitoshi grinned. 

 

“I’m not gonna be a cat-boy. Suggest someone else,” Kacchan ordered. 

 

“Aw,” Sero pouted. 

 

“Gang Orca,” Izuku decided after a moment.

 

“Why?” Kacchan asked. 

 

“You both look and sound scarier than you actually are. He could help you learn how to cope with being viewed as a villain like that reporter insinuated at the press conference when we were kidnapped,” Izuku explained, noting how Kacchan tensed. “Despite being known as a scary hero, he’s also pretty well-liked. He can probably share why and teach you. Best Jeanist tried to make you something you’re not. Gang Orca has always stayed true to himself.”

 

“That’s a good point. I’ll reach out to him,” Kacchan agreed. “Thank you.”

 

“No problem, Kacchan,” Izuku smiled. 

 


 

“I asked for Izuku and Hitoshi,” Dad said flatly when they showed up with Tenya and Momo accompanying them. 

 

“We wanted to bring up another matter before you talk with them,” Momo explained. “We were discussing our grading reports from the licensing exam and noticed several quirkest reasons for docked points.”

 

“Like what?” Dad frowned. 

 

“They docked points because they couldn’t see Hagakure,” Tenya chimed in. “Shouji lost points for ‘looking scary.’ Things like that. Since we all passed, we weren’t sure if it was worth bringing up.”

 

“I’ll talk to Nezu about it. The licensing exam is not a school-sanctioned test, so the reports aren’t released to us. If you could get us copies of everyone’s reports, we’ll look them over,” Dad assured them. 

 

“Yes, Aizawa-Sensei. We’ll let everyone know,” Momo replied before she and Tenya left. 

 

“Now, you two,” Dad turned to them. “You can do your work-study with me but… I want you to think about it. Since Nemuri, Hizashi, and I all teach at UA, we generally won’t be doing anything that will take you out of class. That means you’ll be attending class during the day as usual and then evening or night patrols after school. You’ll have to sleep during the times you are not patrolling or in class to ensure you get enough rest.”

 

“Would we do one or the other or alternate them?” Izuku asked. 

 

“For the patrols?” Izuku nodded. “It will be random. Hizashi and I will tell you in the morning which patrol you’ll be going on. You may even be split up at times. You’ll need to be sure that you can handle a busy and inconsistent schedule before you accept.”

 

“If I can’t sleep when I’m supposed to, I do have sleeping pills,” Hitoshi shrugged. 

 

“If my schedule is too full, I can always put my analysis blog on hiatus for a bit,” Izuku decided after a moment. “Most of the underground heroes do night patrols anyway, so it’s not like going to someone else would change anything.”

 

“I know you want to go underground, Hitoshi, but are you decided on that, Izuku?” Dad asked. 

 

“Maybe in between?” Izuku said hesitantly. “I wouldn’t want to be a limelight hero but I wouldn’t mind teaming up with limelight agencies as a consultant. My analysis can be used in pretty much every branch of heroics. Even at support companies.”

 

“I’m a hero and a teacher. And Hizashi is a hero, a teacher, and a radio show host,” Dad reminded him. “You can have more than one job. You can be a hero and an analyst if you wish while considering them as two different careers.”

 

“Then as a hero, I do want to go underground. The cases handled by underground heroes are very different from limelight ones. I feel like those don’t get enough attention because they aren’t in the media and can’t be. I want to help the people who aren’t seen,” Izuku said, determined. 

 

“Like you and me,” Hitoshi smiled fondly. 

 

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed. “Like us.”

 


 

Ochako groaned in frustration as she laid her head in Tsu’s lap. “The school said Gunhead had enough interns so I can’t go there.”

 

“Same here, kero,” Tsu said, petting Ochako’s hair. “I wanted to go to Selkie’s but…” 

 

“Fourth Kind doesn’t even take work studies,” Kirishima sighed, sitting by Ochako’s feet. 

 

“I mean the threshold’s been set pretty high,” Sero reminded them. 

 

“Yeah, we can only ask pros with good track records who’ll take work-study students. There don’t seem to be many,” Denki complained. 

 

“It can’t be helped,” Ojirou shrugged. “Unlike the internships, we’ll be directly involved, so if anything happens…”

 

“It becomes a problem of who’s responsible on the pro side,” Dad cut in. 

 

“Dadzawa!” Sero greeted.

 

Dad sighed and then continued. “Pros who accept students after knowing the risks are the real thing. Tokoyami, your work-study with Hawks has been approved. I’ll give you the rest of the paperwork later. Let me know when you figure out when you’ll be going to Kyushu. I’ll authorize your absences for those days.” 

 

“Maybe bring an electric scooter this time so you can keep up with him,” Denki joked. 

 

“Also, Kirishima, Amajiki from the Big Three wants to see you,” Dad announced.  

 

“He wants to see me? ” Kirishima asked incredulously.

 

Dad nodded. “Also Hado wants to talk to Uraraka and Asui. Go see them tomorrow or something and hear them out. Izuku, Hitoshi, Momo, and Katsuki’s requests were approved as well.”

 

“Amajiki…” Kirishima murmured after Dad left. “I wonder what he wants…”

 

“You think it’s about the work studies?” Izuku guessed. 

 

“No way! If so, I’m getting my hopes up!” Ochako exclaimed. 

 

“I can’t wait until tomorrow,” Kirishima stood up. “I’m going to the third years’ dorms right now!”

 

“Ochako-chan, let’s go too!” Tsu said, all but pushing Ochako off her lap.  

 

“Yeah!” Ochako agreed, unphased.

 

“I was going to put in a request for Present Mic after dinner,” Shouto revealed after several moments of silence in their friends’ sudden absence. 

 

“If you get it, you’ll be with me and Hitoshi,” Izuku told him. 

 

“Really?” Shouto asked. 

 

“Mhm. Dad, Mama, and Auntie Nemuri are in the same agency. For our internships we just got cycled between all three, even though Dad was technically the one we were interning under, Izuku explained. “You might get to work with all three too.”

 

“That sounds nice,” Shouto replied. 

 

“Anyone else decided on a place?” Denki asked. 

 

“Oui,” Aoyama spoke up, walking out of the kitchen. “I am going to request Best Jeanist. He is fabulous. I am fabulous. It’s a merveilleux match.”

 

“What if he makes you wear jeans?” Sero questioned. “That’s his thing.”

 

“I wear jeans,” Aoyama scoffed. “...Sometimes. Some jeans are okay.”

 

“You’re gonna ask for glitter or rhinestones, aren’t you?” Sero raised an eyebrow. 

 

“If I do, I do,” Aoyama dismissed. “There’s no such thing as too much sparkle.”

 

“Touché,” Sero said, holding his hands up in surrender. 



Notes:

Work-studies for the Overhaul Arc:
Eraserhead - Izuku, Hitoshi
Present Mic - Todoroki
Snipe - Momo
Gang Orca - Bakugou
Best Jeanist - Aoyama
Hawks - Tokoyami
And then we already know:
Fatgum - Kirishima, Amajiki
Ryukyu: Tsu, Ochako, Hado

Bakugou, Aoyama, and Tokoyami will not be included in the Overhaul raid.

Everyone should get a Wild Wild Pussycat costume. EVERYONE. Not just the students. The teachers too. The pro heroes. Eri. Kouta. Nezu. I love their whole theme but I live for that costume. My first anime was Tokyo Mew Mew so it's nostalgic for me.

Eri next chapter? Eri next chapter.

Chapter 105: A Terrified Little Girl

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ready, boys?” Mama asked, meeting them just outside the classroom. It was the first day of their work-study. 

 

“Yes, Sensei,” Shouto replied. Last night, after dinner, he put in the request and since Mama was on staff, he was able to approve it on the spot. He even helped Shouto fill out the paperwork so that it could be filed by today’s patrol.

 

“Normally, I’d stay after school for at least an hour, but I want to get you two as much experience as I can, so we’re heading right out,” Mama explained, leading them down the hall. 

 

“What about Hitoshi?” Shouto asked, glancing back toward the classroom. 

 

“He’s with Dad tonight,” Izuku answered. Their parents told them that this morning. 

 

“Why aren’t you?” Shouto questioned. 

 

“His dad and I rock-paper-scissored for him and I won,” Mama grinned. “Shouta won the battle for Hitoshi, otherwise I’d have all three of you.”

 

“That’s how you’re making decisions about my education?” Izuku asked flatly.  “Rock-paper-scissors?” 

 

“You’d be in good hands either way,” Mama dismissed as they exited the school and headed to the staff parking lot. “Todoroki, are you ready to see the Kumori Hero Office?”

 

“I guess,” Shouto replied, sounding indifferent. Izuku could tell he was excited though. “And um, can you call me Shouto?”

 

“Sure thing, little listener,” Mama replied, opening his car door for them. 

 


 

“Izuku-chan!”

 

“Miyumi-chan!”

 

Shouto blinked at the strange woman hugging his boyfriend. He couldn’t recall an aunt other than Nemuri being mentioned. “Um…”

 

Izuku was released as the woman turned to look at Shouto. “Did you guys adopt another kid?”

 

“No, this is Todoroki Shouto, our student. He’s in Izuku’s class,” Mic explained. 

 

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Todoroki. You can call me Miyumi.” 

 

“Call me Shouto, please,” Shouto requested. Ever since his datemates had started calling him that, he realized he preferred being addressed that way. His family name was too connected to his father. “Are you an underground hero like Aizawa-Sensei?”

 

Miyumi laughed, but not unkindly. “Heavens, no! I’m an administrative assistant of sorts. I keep this whole place running.” Her hair moved to gesture around the room they were in. 

 

“Prehensile hair,” Izuku whispered, sounding a little excited even though he’d likely seen it several times before. His undying excitement when it came to quirks was always adorable.

 

“You’ll be seeing a lot of me,” she smiled. “For now, you two should probably go get ready for patrol. Mic mentioned that he wanted to start early today.”

 

“She’s right. Go ahead and change into your costumes,” Mic instructed. 

 


 

“Oh, look, heroes!” a young woman with cat ears exclaimed. 

 

“It’s the boys who were in the UA Sports Festival on TV,” her bunny-eared companion pointed out, looking just as excited.  

 

“People recognize us, huh?” Izuku said quietly, waving at the two women politely. 

 

“I am a Todoroki and you were credited with apprehending Stain,” Shouto reminded him. “It makes sense that people would recognize us.”

 

“But I’m trying to go underground now,” Izuku whined. 

 

“You could add a mask or a helmet to your costume so people don’t recognize you,” Shouto suggested. 

 

“Maybe,” Izuku replied, considering it. As he passed an alleyway a small body darted out, smacking into him before flying back from the impact. He turned to see a little girl with silver hair sitting on the ground, looking up at him with wide, red eyes. 

 

Izuku crouched down to be more at her level, taking in the bandages that covered her arms and legs. “Sorry, that must’ve hurt.” Mama noticed that he and Shouta stopped and backtracked a few paces to stand with them. 

 

When he reached out to pat her head, the girl flinched, so he withdrew his hand. Instead, he lifted her from under her arms to help her up. “Are you okay? Can you stand?” He paused when he realized she was trembling under his touch and alarm bells went off in his head. 



“Now, you know…” A man exited the alleyway she’d run out of. Izuku noticed Mama tense in his peripheral. “You can’t go around causing trouble for the heroes.” 

 

Izuku frowned as he recognized the man’s demeanor. Fake and manipulative. Something was wrong here. “I’m sorry about my daughter, hero. She likes to play around a lot and keeps getting hurt. I don’t know what to do with her.” 

 

“We’re sorry, too, for bumping into her,” Mama spoke up, taking the man’s attention off his students. Can’t he tell something is wrong? Izuku wondered. “With that lovely mask, you must be from the Hassaikai, right? You guys are famous around here.” 

 

“Yes, don’t worry about the mask. I’m sensitive to filth.” The girl in his arms flinched. Izuku’s guard was up as he turned his attention back to Izuku and Shouto. “It’s my first time seeing you two heroes.”

 

“They’re still new,” Mama spoke for them again and Izuku realized he was trying to divert the man’s attention for a reason. He knew the stranger in the mask was a threat. “Stand up. We still have to finish the route before dinner.”

 

Izuku didn’t want to leave the clearly abused girl with the man that had her shaking in fear, but he trusted Mama. So he stood, trying to help the girl to her feet. She clung to him, gripping the material of his hoodie. “D-don’t go…” she stuttered quietly, following the plea with a small whimper. 

 

“Um… Your daughter… seems scared…” Izuku said nervously. 

 

“It’s because she just got a scolding,” the man dismissed. 

 

“Help her up,” Mama instructed. “It’s time to go.”

 

“Her bandages don’t seem like they’re from playing too much,” Shouto chimed in flatly. 

 

“She falls a lot,” the man excused quickly.  

 

“For such a small child to be trembling like this without making a sound… I don’t think that’s normal,” Izuku replied, unwilling to let her go. 

 

“Please don’t force your own ‘normal’ on other people’s families,” the man said sharply, narrowing his eyes.  

 

“Everyone has different dispositions, right?” Mama turned to Izuku, shooting him a subtle warning look. 

 

Izuku ignored him, instincts winning out over his trust. “What are you doing to this girl?” 

 

“Jeez, heroes are so sensitive to the subtle signs in people, huh? Very well. It’s embarrassing to talk about it. People are watching here, so will you come this way with me?” the man asked, motioning to the alleyway he’d come from. 

 

Mama actually wanted them to follow him into the dark, sketchy alley. As if this isn’t how people get killed in movies. So Izuku picked up the girl, carrying her as she clung to him like a koala. He and Shouto followed behind Mama. He didn’t understand why Mama was deadset on giving the girl back to her apparent abuser but he could do something to help her. 

 

“Recently, I’ve had a lot of problems with Eri. She just keeps defying me no matter what I say,” the man sighed, facing away from them. Izuku slipped one of the trackers Mei made him for emergencies out of his utility belt. Shouto noticed and moved to hide it, just in case the man turned around.  

 

“Parenting, huh? It must be hard,” Mama replied conversationally. 

 

“Hold this under your tongue and hide it somewhere safe when you get home,” Izuku whispered in the girl’s ear. “ Don’t swallow it.” She nodded and he slipped the small disc into her mouth. 

 

“Yes, children are hard to understand. They feel like they can and will become someone…”  Izuku watched warily as he reached for his glove. Shigiraki had definitely instilled a suspicion of people’s hands in him. “They seriously think that,” the man said, turning and excluding a threatening aura. A threat to kill them. But it wasn’t meant for them. 

 

The girl, Eri, gasped softly and pushed herself out of Izuku’s arms before running back to the man’s side. “What, done with your tantrum already?” the man asked. 

 

“Eri…?” Shouto questioned quietly, confused. 

 

“She’s always like this. I’m sorry you had to listen to my problems too,” the man apologized before leading Eri away. Sorry for the trouble.”

 

Izuku waited until the alley was clear and then he looked at Mama. “Why?”

 

“That man’s name is Chisaki Kai, better known as Overhaul. There’s another agency running an investigation on him and they’ve asked for no interference due to the sensitive and complex nature of the case,” Mama explained. 

 

“He’s hurting her,” Izuku said tensely, tearing up.

 

“I’m sorry, but we’re not going after them. Didn’t you notice? He showed his killing intent to pull that girl back to him. If we chase them too far, it’ll be even harder to catch him,” Mama reasoned. “What we can do is go to the agency running the investigation and report this. Overhaul’s file didn’t mention a daughter. Now that we know about her, I’m sure the investigation will be prioritized so that she can be found faster.”

 

“It won’t be hard to find her,” Izuku muttered. 

 

“Why not?” Mama asked. 

 

“I put a tracker in her mouth when I realized you were going to make me give her back,” Izuku admitted. 

 

Rather than being upset, Mama smiled. “You’re just like your Dad sometimes. Good job, Database.”

Notes:

Remember, if they just run off with Eri, Overhaul can A) pack up the extremely dangerous drug operation he's got going on and vanish with all the evidence of it. and B) would likely find Eri later or stop/kill the heroes before they could get very far with her.

A full-scale raid at their base of operations is the smartest move, even if they have to leave the girl there for a little bit. This isn't Mic being uncaring or anything.

Izuku: I'm not sure this will survive in stomach acid so don't swallow it, please...

It's a dime-sized tracker, approximately. Putting it on her body anywhere, it'd be found. So it's under her tongue but even then only until she can hide it at their final destination. Like under her bed or something. Somewhere that isn't usually disturbed for cleaning or anything.

And Mirio wouldn't run into her because I don't Nighteye would send a student to patrol entirely alone. So he's with Sir and Bubble Girl.

Chapter 106: Meeting Sir Nighteye

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Present Mic-Sensei,” Togata greeted when Mama walked through the door of the Nighteye agency with Izuku and Shouto in tow. “And kouhais!”

 

“Hello, Togota-kun. We’d like to speak to Nighteye. We have some new information regarding one of his cases,” Mama explained quickly. 

 

“Sure. I’ll take you to him,” Togata replied, already turning to lead the way. They walked down a hallway leading off the side of the lobby and were led to a door with Nighteye’s hero name on the nameplate. He knocked before opening the door. “Sir, Present Mic is here to see you about a case.”

 

“Bring them in,” a voice, presumably Nighteye, instructed from inside. They were led into the room and Izuku’s mouth fell open at the sheer amount of All Might merch. Didn’t they have a falling out years ago? Is it really healthy to be this obsessed with someone that you’re publicly known for not getting along with? 

 

“Present Mic. And students, I presume?” Nighteye questioned, eyeing the boys behind him as he stood to greet them properly. 

 

“Interns, yes. They’re doing a work-study at my agency,” Mama answered. 

 

“Are you a fan of All Might?” Nighteye asked, noticing that Izuku’s attention was on the merch. 

 

“Oh, absolutely not,” was Izuku’s immediate reply. He realized that was a mistake when Nighteye bristled slightly. “I mean um. He’s a good hero. I’m just not…” He gestured weakly at all the merch. “All this.” 

 

“Your tone seemed to imply you dislike him,” Nighteye said, narrowing his eyes in accusation. 

 

“We’re getting off-topic,” Mama interrupted. “We have new information on the Overhaul case.”

 

“Oh? What is it?” Nighteye inquired, turning his attention to Mama. 

 

“He has a daughter. Or at least a young girl that he’s calling his daughter,” Mama told him. 

 

“He what?” Nighteye hissed, furious. “How did you find this out?”

 

“She appeared to be running away from him and she bumped into Database here,” Mama motioned to Izuku. “She was terrified and covered in bandages. But I recognized Chisaki and remembered the interference order you put out for his case. We let him go with the girl.”

 

“Legally, he has no children. She’s likely a victim of kidnapping but I’ll look into it,” Nighteye promised. “This will certainly move up the timeline on the investigation. I doubt he’d keep her in the Hissaikai house. We haven’t seen children come or go, either. So we’ll have to figure out where he’s holding her before we even consider--”

 

“I put a tracker in her mouth,” Izuku cut off his planning. “You don’t need to look. I can give you access to the tracker feed.”

 

Nighteye froze. “You did what?

 

“I put a tracker in her mouth. Told her to hide it under her tongue and to hide it somewhere safe when she got to wherever she was being held,” Izuku elaborated. 

 

“You said she’s a young girl? So what will you do if she screws up and Chisaki finds it? If he finds out we’re onto him, he could disappear with her or kill her,” Nighteye said angrily. 

 

“Abused kids tend to be a little more clever than people expect because we need to in order to survive,” Izuku countered. 

 

“We?” Nighteye asked. 

 

“I don’t like All Might because when I was 11, he told me a quirkless person could never be a hero. I’m sure you know the statistics for how quirkless people are treated,” Izuku said pointedly. Nighteye nodded, paling slightly.

 

“Thankfully, another hero saved me. I got a loving family and found out I actually did have a quirk. But that’s not the point,” Izuku stopped himself, realizing he was rambling again. “My point is, she will be fine and we will save her. She was willing to go back to her abuser to save us, so we owe it to her to save her as quickly as possible.”

 

Nighteye seemed to appraise him. “The other day, as a band of robbers was escaping, there was a truck accident that involved some people. The people involved were Chisaki and others from the Hasaikai.”

 

“But there were zero casualties,” Nighteye continued. “Those from the band of robbers felt intense pain and passed out, but for some reason, they were uninjured, and even chronic ailments like rheumatism and cavities were completely gone. They thought this was due to Chisaki’s quirk, but because they caught the villains and no one was injured, there wasn’t anything to accuse him of.”

 

“So nothing can be done because nothing would stick,” Shouto concluded. Izuku had a feeling he was thinking about his father too. 

 

“She’s hurting,” Izuku reiterated. “He’s hurting her. We have to get her out.”

 

“I understand but haste makes waste,” Nighteye replied. “If you rush to chase after them, then they’ll be more likely to escape. You’re not so special that you can save anyone you want whenever you want.”

 

“Nighteye,” Mama said in a warning tone.

 

“Currently, we are also requesting that other agencies team up with us,” Nighteye revealed. “First, we must predict what our opponent will do and after analyzing it, arrange for the most complete preparations possible. This world isn’t so lenient that you can save her with good intentions. The truly wise villains hide in the shadows.”

 

Nighteye’s stern gaze softened just a bit. “Know that sometimes, things will take time.”

 

“I understand,” Izuku replied. And he did. Even if it upset him. 

 


 

“This isn’t where we patrolled last time,” Hitoshi pointed out, speaking softly. 

 

“I have an alternating patrol route,” Dad replied. “But our plans changed. Instead of a normal patrol, we’re conducting surveillance.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Dad leaped across a particularly large gap between rooftops. Hitoshi waited until Dad was watching to follow so that he’d be able to catch him if he fell. “What for?”

 

“We’ve been invited on to another agency’s case,” Dad answered as they continued to their destination. “A yakuza group has been under investigation for suspicion of creating and dealing drugs. We just found out the leader also has a child, likely kidnapped.”

 

“Are we going to save them?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“Not tonight. But eventually,” Dad assured him. “Sir Nighteye and some of his associates are watching the compound during the day. I’m taking over the night watch.”

 

“What are we looking for?” Dad finally came to a stop. Hitoshi almost ran into him but he recovered quickly. 

 

“See that big house?” He pointed to a building across from the one they were on. Hitoshi nodded. “We need to track every single person that comes in or out. We’ll make note of anything they have on their person or deliveries made as well. We’re looking for any evidence of the drugs, the girl, or any other crime that can get us a warrant for a raid.”

 

“It’s going to be a long, boring night, isn’t it?” Hitoshi guessed. 

 

“Sometimes hero work is boring,” Dad shrugged. “It’s all important, though. Now, come on. We can’t be spotted and we have some gear to set up.”

 

Hitoshi sighed but followed. At least with his insomnia and the nap he had earlier, he didn’t have to worry about falling asleep due to boredom. He would watch the shit out of that house.

 


 

“Izuku?” 

 

He looked up as Tsu crept into the dorm kitchen. “Hey,” he replied. 

 

“It’s late, kero. Didn’t you say you had to sleep because of your new schedule?” she asked. 

 

“Yeah,” he admitted reluctantly. “Can’t sleep. You?”

 

“Frogs are nocturnal. I usually wake up a few times a night and I wanted some water,” Tsu explained. “So I came down, kero.”

 

“I was going to make hot chocolate,” Izuku told her. “The good kind with actual chocolate, not powder.”

 

“Ah, a comfort drink,” Tsu said knowingly. “If I help, can I have some?” 

 

“I’d give you some even if you didn’t,” Izuku shrugged. “But you can if you want.”

 

She stood next to him at the counter and helped him chip bits of chocolate to melt. “So what’s got you up and making a comfort drink at 3 am?” 

 

“I don’t know if I can talk about it. Because of confidentiality, not because I don’t trust you,” he clarified. 

 

“I know,” she smiled. “I’m guessing it’s to do with your work-study.”

 

“Mhm,” Izuku hummed, setting a saucepan of milk on the stove to heat slowly. “I saw something sad and I keep seeing it when I close my eyes. I know the right action was taken but I wish more could have been done.”

 

“Is it over?” Tsu asked, looking thoughtful. 

 

“No,” Izuku answered, transferring the chopped chocolate to the saucepan. 

 

“Then there is more that can be done. Just not right now, right?” He nodded. “So it’ll be fine. Keep doing the right things like you already did. When you’re stuck in a big or long-term situation, focus on the little things you can control. Little opportunities where you can make the right choices. It’s okay if you can’t fix everything all at once, Izuku.”

 

His eyes misted as he was overwhelmed with emotion. He moved with her when she pulled him into a hug. “Thank you, Tsu.”

 

“Anytime, Sunshine.”

Notes:

I had extra space at the end so y'all got a fluffy Izu/Tsu moment.

Sure there's the queerplatonic fluff with all 5 but I'm also trying to show all of them one on one so you guys have an idea of how their rather complex relationship works. They have slightly different interactions depending on the combination of them (2, 3, or four of them instead of all 5) and that's based on how their personalities affect each other. If that makes sense.

Nighteye: All Might did what?

Chapter 107: Bakugou Being Soft for 1,215 Words

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Good morning, Bakugou.”

 

“Uh, morning,” Katsuki replied awkwardly. “Thanks for accepting my work-study request.”

 

“No need to thank me. You’re a promising student and I’d be honored to teach you,” Gang Orca responded. “Though, I’m surprised that you didn’t go to Best Jeanist. I know you did your internship with him.”

 

“Yeah, well, he all but called me a villain and tried to change everything about me,” Katsuki scoffed. “I wasn’t going to put myself through that twice. And my friend said that you might have experience with being thought of as scary and mean when you aren’t.”

 

“I do,” Gang Orca replied, giving him a contemplative look. 

 

“My friend also said that you’re well-liked despite that, so he thought maybe you could teach me how?” Katsuki said with a questioning lilt at the end. “Without changing who I am, at least.”

 

“I can certainly try,” Gang Orca agreed. “And I know Jeanist can go a bit overboard sometimes, but I think there may have been a miscommunication between you two.”

 

“Are you going to send me back to him?” Katsuki asked with suspicion. 

 

“No. But I might set up a time for you to talk to him,” Gang Orca admitted. “I know Jeanist pretty well and I’m sure he wouldn’t want you walking around believing that he thinks you’re a villain.”

 

“Okay,” Katsuki replied, not exactly thrilled with the idea of seeing his old mentor again, but not willing to start off with an argument with his new mentor. 

 

“Now, you said you’re thought of as mean and scary when you aren’t. So why not just show the public that you aren’t?” Gang Orca suggested. 

 

“How?” Katsuki asked incredulously. “I come off as an asshole without meaning to. That’s just how I am. I’ve been in therapy for it and I’m still like this.”

 

“There’s nothing wrong with being prickly. I mean, have you met your teacher?” Gang Orca chuckled lightly. “What I mean is, what do you do that’s nice? Show them that side of you.”

 

“I help my friends study and cook for them sometimes,” Katsuki shrugged. “They like me even if I’m prickly or tease them because I’m not mean. They understand me. But how would I show that to the public? Host an open study group at the library?”

 

“That probably wouldn’t work. Tell me about your friends though,” Gang Orca requested. 

 

“I have like… 20,” Katsuki warned him. Gang Orca just motioned for him to continue. “There’s Izuku. He and I have been friends since we were babies. Our mothers were friends. We had a really rough patch before our last year of middle school. I was the aggressor and when I realized that, it was my wake-up call to get therapy. He actually made me do group therapy before he considered letting us even try being friends again. Now, we’re like brothers.”

 

 “He has a brother, Hitoshi, that I’m just as close to. He has the same sense of humor as me and he gives back as good as I give. He’s got a negatively viewed quirk but he’s proving the whole world wrong about it and I’m really fucking proud of him. Then there’s Mei. She’s in the support course but I met her before UA. She’s like our sister. Really fucking smart and there’s no doubt in my mind that she will really be CEO of Hatsume Tech Industries like she claims.”

 

“There’s the Baku Squad-- which I didn’t name, by the way --which includes Mina, Kaminari, Kirishima, and Sero. Though Hitoshi and Jirou are honorary members. Mina, or as I call her, Pinky, is energetic and cheerful. She loves dancing and has tried to convince the rest of us to do dances on social media with her. Only Kaminari, aka Pikachu, has accepted so far. Probably because he has the same brand of energy as her. He also seems dumb and people mock him for it, but he’s actually really smart. He just has ADHD and a brain injury. It’s not his fucking fault. It took forever to get him to stop calling himself an idiot all the time.”

 

“Kirishima is strong… and stupidly brave. His quirk is the polar opposite of mine. Mine doesn’t even hurt him, so he doesn’t mind going all out in training with me. He’s always smiling which is ironic since I’m always frowning. But we work. And then there’s Sero, who holds us all together. He has a tape quirk so that’s funny. But he’s really calm and patient so he’s able to keep all our extreme personalities from clashing. No one asked him to. He’s just a peacekeeper like that.”

 

“I already told you about Hitoshi but Jirou’s like the female version of him. They’re both sarcastic assholes with purple hair. She’s really involved in music though. She’s able to play most instruments and sing and she’s always making playlists for everyone. They’re always exactly what you need. She’s almost scarily observant. But it’s still comforting most of the time.”

 

“The Nerd Squad is Izuku’s main group that he hangs out with. Now they’re all dating or something. More power to ‘em. Along with Izuku, there’s Tsu, Uraraka, Iida, and Todoroki. Iida is our class president and he’s kind of… overwhelming. But he’s not a bad person. Our personalities clash a lot but he still considers me in all the class matters. In middle school, the class reps just started leaving me out but Iida always makes sure to ask my opinion, even if he’s frustrated. He’s a really patient person for putting up with me.”

 

“Icyhot and I clash sometimes too. Um, that’s Todoroki. I’m loud and he’s quiet. His quirk is really powerful and he has a lot of control over it. I’ve seen him make little ice sculptures for his datemates when training is slow. He doesn’t seem like the type to joke, but that’s just because of how he grew up. Once he learns any pop culture, he won’t stop referencing it. The week he discovered memes was interesting.”

 

“Uraraka and Tsu are a pair within their group. I almost never see them apart. They’re even doing their work-study together. Uraraka is the most badass bitch you will ever meet. She goes from cute and innocent to feral in a heartbeat. She’s gonna be a great hero. Tsu is just as strong but she’s more collected at all times. I have never seen her angry and I don’t think I ever will. She’s blunt but she gives really good advice.”

 

“Speaking of good advice, Aoyama has a lot too. Especially in fashion. When I first met him, I assumed he’d recommend glitter and rhinestones for everyone, but he doesn’t. He actually picks things based on your style despite his obsession with sparkly things. He’s French, which I don’t speak, but I can cook French cuisine so I do that for him sometimes.”

 

“I’ve also been baking with Satou recently. I had a general idea of how to bake simple things but that’s it. So he offered to teach me to bake more complex things if I taught him to make regular dishes. That’s become a weekly thing. I’m also teaching him sign language because he wants to communicate with Kouda better. Kouda can speak but prefers signing. They’re really shy but their confidence has gone up a bit while at UA. They still haven’t told anyone other than me that they’re in the hero course to become an animal rescue specialist. It’s not a very well-known branch of heroics.”

 

“Ojirou is another one that’s pursuing an uncommon branch of heroics. He wants to be a freelance hero that specializes in hired protection of people, places, or things. Short-term jobs that take advantage of how unassuming he looks. He thinks he looks plain. I mean, I kind of agree but Hagakure likes him, so he can’t be that plain. She may be invisible, but she’s not good at hiding things like that. She’s extremely emotive despite not having a visible face. She wants to be in the media, but she’s better suited as an underground hero and she knows it. So she focuses on stealth training. She’s also learning makeup art to create a fake face for herself on undercover missions. It’s kind of cool actually.”

 

“Shouji and Tokoyami are probably our quietest friends, always blending into the background. It made it hard to get to know them at first. But Shouji is really caring. Because of his quirk, he overhears things. If someone’s having a hard time, he’ll usually do something subtle to help them. I’ve seen him leaving gifts outside people’s doors more than once.”

 

“Tokoyami and Dark Shadow, his sentient quirk, are odd but I like them. Most of the class struggles to understand him but he’s just saying normal things in a poetic, and sometimes morbid, way. He also writes poetry which a few other people and I have gotten the privilege to read. I think it’s good. He gave me a shiny rock for saying so. Shiny rocks and trinkets are his love language, because, you know, birds.”

 

“And I think that just leaves Momo, our class vice president. She’s about as smart as Izuku and Mei. Her quirk lets her create things and she’s always making things for people. When she’s not making them herself, she’s buying them. Even though she can make anything, she thinks it’s important to support the economy like that. She’s really big on tea and I’m not entirely sure how many kinds she has in the kitchen. She makes the perfect one for everyone somehow.”

 

“And that’s everyone,” Katsuki finished lamely. 

 

Gang Orca nodded. “You know, while you were talking about them, I could see how much you care about them. I could really imagine your softer side. So show the public your friends from your perspective. Make a social media account geared toward the public that features you and your friends and what’s happening from your perspective.”

 

“That seems simple,” Katsuki said, considering it. “But wouldn’t that put them in danger?”

 

“Don’t share anything personal or exploitable,” Gang Orca replied. “Share a dish you made for Aoyama or a cup of tea Momo made for you. Maybe do some dances with Mina like she wants and share them to both of your accounts. Show the public how you care and they’ll see that you aren’t as scary or callous as they think.”

 

“Okay. Sounds like a plan,” Katsuki agreed.

Notes:

I've written soft Bakugou moments before in this story but this is the longest one yet.
A whole chapter of him just gushing about his friends.
And the fact that he considers the whole class to be his friends.

This chapter was an accident but it's a good one. I love how this turned out.

Chapter 108: The Hero Experience

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“...This is a toy gun,” Momo observed. 

 

“Mhm,” Snipe hummed. “Shoots foam darts.”

 

“Right…” Momo said slowly. “Why?”

 

“It’s your first day. I’m not letting you use a real gun yet,” Snipe laughed. “This won’t be like the real thing, especially considerin’ there’s no blowback. But you’ll get a feel for aiming.”

 

She frowned. “Aw, don’t look at me like that,” Snipe sighed. “You’ll work your way up. After you master the foam darts, I’ll have you use a paintball gun.”

 

“Yes, Snipe-Sensei,” Momo replied, although she was a little disappointed. 

 


 

“This--” Best Jeanist gestured at all of Yuuga. “--is impractical. I’m not letting you go out like this.”

 

“I can wear jeans if you want,” Yuuga offered. 

 

“It’s not about jeans,” Best Jeanist sighed. “Your armor, while protective, is clunky and hinders your mobility. I can tell that just from seeing you walk in here. Your boots have high heels. I understand it’s common in female costumes but I disapprove of heeled footwear on women as well. Flat soles are much safer. And your glasses, well, your glasses are just tacky.”

 

Yuuga was starting to see what Bakugou had an issue with here. “Well, I feel that my costume represents me,” he defended. 

 

“You can keep the theme while altering it to be practical,” Best Jeanist said, picking up a sketchbook from his desk. Your armor could be limited to your belt for your laser, slimmer shoulder pads, sleeker gauntlets, kneepads, and sleeker boots with flat soles. Underneath, I’d recommend a bodysuit. You could add a hood to your cape for stealth. And the glasses could be made more angular, or diamond-esque, and pale blue to match the rest of your costume.”

 

Best Jeanist turned the sketchbook to show Yuuga the rough draft. It was… actually really nice. “I like that, actually. C'est merveilleux.” 

 

“I’ll have it fleshed out for final approval before you go home tonight and produced by the time you come back tomorrow,” Best Jeanist told him. “In the meantime, we’ll stay in the office today. Paperwork is also a part of heroics. And you’ll wear jeans during your stay here. Denim is the easiest fabric for me to manipulate. In an emergency, it enables me to pull you to safety. That’s why I require it of my sidekicks and other employees.”

 

“Oh… That makes sense,” Yuuga replied. Had he not explained that to Bakugou?

 

(source)

I saw this and decided it was way better.

Get that boy some mobility. Still looking fabulous.

 


 

“Can you fly?” Hawks asked, looking at Fumikage with curiosity. 

 

“No,” Fumikage replied. “The bird head is just a mutation I inherited.”

 

“Would you like to?” Hawks grinned with a wild look in his eye.

 


 

“Hey, did Bakugou ask you for pictures we’ve taken at class hangouts and stuff too?” Mina asked Denki. 

 

“Uh, yeah. So you thought it was weird too?” Denki clarified. 

 

“Very,” Mina nodded. 

 

“He asked me for pictures too,” Jirou spoke up. “And then I got a follow request from @nitro.behindthespikes. He posted one of me and Tokoyami listening to music.”

 

“Ooh, I took that one!” Mina exclaimed. Then she pulled out her phone. “@nitro.behindthespikes you said?”

 

“Mhm,” Jirou hummed. “It’s a public account. Pretty sure it’s for his hero PR. He was going to Gang Orca to work on that.” 

 

“Did you read the caption?” Mina cooed. “Our resident goths enjoying some music together!” 

 

“I am clearly punk, but okay,” Jirou smiled, shaking her head slightly. 

 

Our resident goths. Our , Jirou!” Mina stressed. 

 

“Yes, I saw,” Jirou laughed. 

 

“So cute!” Mina squealed. “He’s claiming us and including himself! I’m following.”

 

“Me too,” Kaminari said with a smirk. “And I’m sending it to the class and Mei.”

 

“I turned on post notifications,” Jirou admitted. 

 

“Ooh, yes! Big brain Jirou,” Mina said as she did the same.

 


 

Ochako and Tsu watched Hado fly out to confront two people with gigantification quirks that were rampaging. Whether they were villains or criminals or just civilians, the fact of the matter was that they were using their quirks unlawfully and damaging property.  

 

“Hey, why are you fighting? Is it because your quirks are the same? That’s so weird,” Hado called trying to get their attention. Once she had it, she called for Ochako and Tsu.” Do it now you two!”

 

Floating the debris the rampaging giants had created, Ochako flew herself and Tsu into the fight. Once they were high enough, she released the medium and large chunks of rubble and Tsu lashed out with her tongue to give them momentum. A more powerful version of the meteor shower she’d used in the Sports Festival and the Provisional Licensing Exam. 

 

It knocked the villains out and Ochako almost laughed at herself for having once thought that she’d only be good at rescue work. As long as she was creative, there were plenty of combat applications for her quirk. “That was great!” Hado exclaimed. “Yeah, that was really great! Were you nervous?”

 

“I was able to do what I was supposed to,” Ochako shrugged.  

 

“Kero, I was calmer than I thought I’d be,” Tsu admitted.  

 

Ryukyu approached them while the police apprehended the now shrunken giants. “As expected of those recommended by Nejire. You’re both great at this. Nejire, you’ve also fixed the timing for your attack.”

 

“Thank you for taking us on!” Ochako and Tsu both said, bowing together.

 

“Of course,” Ryukyu smiled. 

 

“Hey, Ryukyu,” Hado chirped. “These two couldn’t go to the heroes from their internships. Did you know that first-years can only go to agencies with a good track record of accepting work-study students? Did I tell you?”

 

Ryukyu seemed unphased by Hado’s excitability and curious nature. She turned to address Ochako and Tsu instead of responding to Hado. “Even if you’re still students, now that you’re here for a work-study, you’re a legitimate part of our forces. And you two seem like you’ll be able to play an active role in that matter.”

 

That matter?” Uraraka questioned.  

 

“Kero?”

 

“A request to team up from All Might’s former sidekick, Nighteye,” Ryukyu told them.

 

“Oh, ‘team up’ means for hero agencies to work together,” Hado explained. “But you knew that, right?”

 

“What’s the request to team up about?” Tsu asked.

 

“The investigation and siege of designated the villain group, Shie Hissaikai,” Ryukyu answered. “It’s a big job that might lead to the League of Villains. It’s been highly confidential so I don’t have any details. But there will be a debriefing when it’s time to take action.”

 

Ochako and Tsu nodded solemnly. Ochako had to smother a shiver at the thought of running into the League again. The last time she had encountered them was when they rescued Izuku and Bakugou. Although, the last time anyone from 1A had encountered them was during the provisional license exam. Toga had infiltrated it and been captured. 

 

At least every time they ran into the League it was also an opportunity to stop them.

 


 

Shouta watched as Izuku crawled closer to the edge of the roof. He had both kids tonight. Suck it, Zashi. “Database. You can’t be seen,” he reminded his son. 

 

“I know,” Izuku dismissed, staying low and in the shadows as he peeked over the edge.

 

Hitoshi looked up briefly from the notebook he was writing in before returning his attention to it. They’d managed to get audio bugs set up down there near the main entrances. He was copying down a conversation happening between a man dropping something off and the man he was giving it to. Hitoshi looked bored so it probably wasn’t anything substantial. 

 

“So I have an idea,” Izuku said after a few more moments. 

 

Shouta hummed in acknowledgment and waited for him to elaborate. “When I was homeless there were times I found myself in the sewer systems. The ‘why’ isn’t important. But in crowded places like this, the residential homes and other buildings connect directly to it. I could go right up to the compound without being seen down there. And if I can find a basement drain or a vent anywhere, I can get a bug inside by tossing it in there.”

 

Izuku faltered. “I mean, it’d probably be to a laundry room or something, but it would still be inside where they’re more comfortable to talk about what’s actually going on in there.”

 

“This compound doesn’t have a basement,” Shouta frowned. He’d seen the blueprints from city hall. 

 

“Sure it does,” Izuku disagreed. “When I said there were times I found myself in the sewers, I really meant a lot of times. I’ve explored most of the Shizuoka both above and below ground. It was safer to get around that way sometimes. And anyway, I recognize that building down the street. I’ve been here and I remember that all of the buildings had basements for a good 5 blocks in either direction.”

 

“You’re sure?” Shouta asked.

 

“Pretty sure. But even if I’m wrong, the worst case is I spend twenty minutes in the sewer system with nothing to show for it,” Izuku pointed out. “It can’t hurt to check.”

 

Reluctantly, Shouta let him go. He came back 30 minutes later rather than 20, which had him pacing on the roof. When he got back he smelled rancid but he said he’d planted the bugs. He also had news. “So you’re not seeing anything or anyone important going in or out because they have underground entrances.”

 

“You didn’t go in?” Shouta asked, heart-dropping. 

 

“No, the door I saw was heavily secured. I didn’t want to try in case it set off an alarm,” Izuku assured him. 

 

“Good,” Shouta sighed in relief. “We’ll have to let Nighteye know about this development.”

Notes:

Just a bunch of their work studies. This is day (and night) 2 of work studies. Izuku, Hitoshi, and Shouto got to start a day before the rest of their classmates.

So all of these are happening on the same day starting from the morning (those kiddos got excused absences) ending in the middle of the night.

Yes, Snipe gave Momo a nerf gun. Enjoy that visual. You're welcome.

Aizawa being petty and gloating to himself because he won rock paper scissors tonight and got both the kids.

Me? Mentioning Toga's earlier capture for a reason? No... I would never... ^u^

The Shie Hassaikai wiki page led me to believe there are underground entrances, not just the hidden one in the actual compound. So I'm going with that. It makes sense anyway.

Izuku told his family about the bad things that happened during his 8 years homeless. But he didn't really talk about the good or mundane things. Like travelling via the sewer system to avoid getting mugged late at night or spotted by police after shoplifting food. You know, just casual things.

He's just setting into his life with his family so well that there haven't been any situations for this stuff to come up yet. As he gets more into underground heroics, I'm sure we'll see more.

Chapter 109: Red Riot Unbreakable

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eijirou followed Fat Gum with Amajiki trailing slightly behind them. Fat was eating a whole tray of Takoyaki. He’d offered some to both the students already. “Punks and hoodlums ‘round here keep getting into so many fights these days,” Fat told him. “Yeah, the hero agencies ‘round here have been wanting a fighting type. Red Riot, you’re perfect.” 

 

“I look forward to working with you!” Eijirou replied eagerly. “Fourth Kind wasn’t taking work-study students, so I’m grateful to you for taking me on.”

 

“You kept coming at me. It was scary,” Amajiki said quietly. 

 

“If Tamaki could only do something about his weak mind, he’d be a great talent,” Fat said confidently. 

 

“The pressure leads me to even lower lows,” Amajiki sighed. “It’s always like this. This man scouted me in order to torment me. It’s power harassment. I want to go home!”

 

“Maybe he’s trying to encourage you!” Eijirou suggested. “That’s how it sounds to me, anyway.”

 

A shopkeeper called out for Fat Gum to try their food as they passed and he promised to the next day.  “I can’t be cheerful and positive like you or Mirio,” Amajiki continued.  

 

“I feel the same sometimes. There are lots of times I can’t do anything when everyone else is frantic. The gap in ability and experience between me and my classmates has gotten bigger, so I want to at least close that gap so I can stand next to them,” Eijirou smiled. 

 

Amajiki gave him a flat look. “That’s called being positive, first year.” 

 

A shout interrupted them. “It’s a fight! Somebody, help!”

 

“Speak of the devil,” Fat said, turning toward the commotion.  

 

A group of criminals were running toward them, seemingly fleeing from someone. Fat got in their way and caught them, restraining them by absorbing them. However, one slipped away by turning into a ghost-looking thing. “Damn it,” Fat grumbled, stuck holding the other struggling criminals. “What are you doing anyway? Your quirk’s the same as Edge’s.”

 

Amajiki was quick to react though, manifesting octopus tentacles and capturing the slippery criminal. “What’s with this octopus?” the criminal demanded as he struggled. 

 

“That’s mean…” Amajiki muttered, looking dejected. 

 

“No, wait! That’s not an insult,” Eijirou reassured him. “He’s talking about how it looks.” 

 

Manifesting clamshells as hands, Amajiki used them to knock out the criminal and then he pinned him under a taloned foot. “Clams are handy. They can be used for offense or defense. That’s why I make sure to eat some every day,” he glanced behind himself at the pair of wings that manifested with the talons. “I didn’t need the wings…” 

 

Wow… I mean, I didn’t get to do anything again… I wonder if I did okay? Eijirou shook his head to dispel the negative thoughts. “That was amazing! You were so fast and so good at using your quirk!”

 

“Our Suneater’s skills have long been as good as a pro’s. He still needs to work on his mental weakness though,” Fat said before turning to the crowd. “Right?”

 

“Good job, Suneater! You’re so cool!” People in the crowd cheered Amajiki on making him visibly nervous.

 

Eiirou noticed a sparkle in the ground just before Fat shouted, “Oh no! Get down! 

 

“Suneater!” Eijirou yelled, reacting to the sound of a gun firing and using his body to block him.

 

“Suneater! Red Riot!” Fat shouted in concern. 

 

One of the bullets hit Eijirou in the head but bounced off due to his quirk. “That hurts less than I thought it would…” Amajiki commented, holding his arm where he’d gotten shot.

 

“Suneater! Are you alright?” Eijirou asked, worried. 

 

The shooter turned to run, pushing people as he went. “G-get outta the way!”

 

“I’ll chase him,” Eijirou offered. 

 

“I’ll catch him with my octopus--” Amajiki cut off as his quirk failed to activate. “It won’t activate?” 

 

Eijirou ran after the shooter. “Wait, you!”

 


 

“Wait, don’t go running into things! If you’re not careful, it might come back to bite you!” Fat called after Kirishima. “Suneater, if you’re unhurt, then I’ll leave this place to you. Other heroes will be here soon, so work with them!”

 

Fat started to run after Kirishima. “Wait! I’m not hurt, but my quirk won’t activate!” Tamaki warned. 

 

Stopping in his tracks, Fat glanced around. “Is Eraser here or something?”

 


 

“Don’t come near me! Stop chasing me!” the shooter cried as he turned a corner. 

 

“Then don’t run away! At least finish saving your friends!” Eijirou scolded. 

 

“What’re you getting angry about?” the shooter asked incredulously. 

 

“Running away scared after shooting someone isn’t manly,” Eijirou answered.  

 

He cornered the shooter at a dead-end street lined with shops. “Prepare yourself!”

 

“You’re too loud!” the shooter complained before manifesting blades on his body and attacking Eijirou. It only took one punch to the face from Eijirou to knock him down. 

 

“That wasn’t my full power. Come quietly, gun maniac!”  Eijirou warned. He faltered when the man started bawling. “Huh? You’re crying?”

 

“It’s not fair,” the shooter complained, lying on the ground. “All I’ve got is a quirk that lets me pop out blades less than ten cm long. That’s about as long as a box cutter. It’s not fair. I wanna save my bros! But I’m scared. You should be praising me for getting the courage to shoot.” 

 

“No way. Besides, if you’re gonna cry about being scared, then don’t do bad stuff to begin with,” Eijirou chastised before helping him up. “Come on, can you stand?”

 

“I wanted to become strong,” the man sniffled. “If I hung out with strong guys, then I could get stronger too.”

 

Eijirou sighed. “I understand how you feel but--”

 

“Don’t say that!” the man cut him off. “For a guy who can become a hero to say he understands without thinking…” Eijirou’s eyes widened as the man injected himself with something. “Don’t say that!”

 

“What are you doing? What did you give yourself?” Eijirou demanded but the man only screamed in pain. “Hey, are you okay?”

 

Long, jagged blades erupted from the man, pushing Eijirou back. “What’s this? What’s going on?”

 


 

“Thanks to you, we’re saved. These guys are part of a team selling illegal drugs and items, so we’d been waiting for a chance like this,” an officer said. 

 

“So my quirk couldn’t activate because of one of those drugs?” Tamaki asked. 

 

“Die, stupid scum!” one of the criminals spat at him. Tamaki hid his face in a wall. 

 

“Anyway, please leave the rest to us,” the officer said, leading the criminal away.  

 

Kirishima, Fat… I have a bad feeling about this... 

 


 

Eijirou watched as the blades grew longer, damaging the surrounding buildings. He suddenly powered up. I’ve seen this before on the news. A drug that boosts your quirk. If this ends up on a main road, it won’t end with just a tragedy. I’ll end this here. 

 

“Everyone, get back!” Eijirou ordered the bystanders. “Get somewhere that this guy’s blades can’t reach!”

 

Blades shot out at him from the man, chipping away his hardening. He cut through? His blades are sharper than my hardening?  

 

“You got too full of yourself, huh, kid? It’s because you’re playing at justice so proudly. My bros said the age of heroes will crumble soon, you know! They said it’ll be the age of those like us that live in the shadows next.” The man withdrew his blades. “Man, I feel like I’m on such a high. Move, kid! I feel like I should save my bros now like you told me to earlier.”

 

Eijirou braced himself when the blades came towards him again. Get harder! More! My body and spirit! He felt his skin harden further. Get harder! Harden! And become… a wall that will never fall! 

 

His skin hardened to its maximum, shattering the blades pushing against him which made the shooter cry out in pain. After intensive training to improve my quirk, this is the highest hardness level I can achieve right now. Red Riot Unbreakable!

 

I can only hold this for 30 to 40 seconds. But during that time, I can not be brought down! Eijirou ran towards the shooter. “I’ll bring everything to one spot,” the man said, sending out all his blades from one concentrated spot on his body. “And push you away!”

 

The people behind me haven’t escaped yet. I’m sure there are still people inside the stores too. I’ll make him point his blades only at me! Eijirou thought as the clashing blades made sparks fly off his skin. Instead of small tricks, I need to bulldoze my way through!  

 

Eijirou raised an arm, smashing through the blades, and pushed forward to deliver an even harder punch, knocking the shooter down again. By the time he finished, his quirk had deactivated. Just before my time ran out. That was close. 

 

“Don’t come near me!” the shooter begged, sitting up and crying again. He went back to the crying state he was in before the drug. Did its effects wear off?

 

“I just wanted to get stronger. Please, let me go!” the shooter sobbed. “I’m just a pitiful man who wanted some power. 

 

“I can’t. You shot Suneater. I really do understand how you feel. In the past, I too--”

 

“Who cares about you, moron!” the shooter yelled, launching himself off the ground using his still-enhanced blades. 

 

“I’m saved! I’m gonna escape. I’m escaping!” the shooter yelled gleefully. “Like I’d let you catch me!”

 

“Sorry, I’m late!” Fat Gum appeared at the entrance of the street and captured the shooter easily.

 

“Fat Gum!” Eijirou smiled. 

 

“When you’re squaring off, the villain can win by killing, running away, beating us up so bad we can’t recover, et cetera. On the other hand, there’s only one way for us to win; Capture without casualties,” Fat explained. “Remember this when you leave, Red Riot. The key to fighting villains is how fast you can make them lose the will to fight.” 

 

I gave it everything I had and just barely held my own, but he was done in an instant! Eijirou ignored the negative thoughts. “Thanks for your help!”

 

“Thanks, youngun’!” a bystander said. “You were amazing!”

 

“You were trying to keep him from pointing the blades at us, weren’t you?” another guessed. 

 

“I can tell after watching heroes for so long. Most people would get scared of a blade guy like that. You really saved us.”

 

Fat smiled. “What a spectacular debut. Completely different from my first job. You really helped us out today. You’ll be an amazing hero someday! I’m sure of it.”

 

“Thank you!” Eijirou beamed. 

 

“Young man, what’s your hero name?” the first bystander asked. 

 

“I’m Red Riot!” Eijirou answered. 

 

“Thank you, Red Riot!”

Notes:

I tried to shorten this because it was over 2000 words.
But I couldn't so I just moved the post-fight section to the next chapter.

This happened in the evening, between the other daytime work studies in the last chapter and Izuku/Hitoshi's work-study at night. It was just so long that it got its own chapter.

So to recap: We only gave Eri back to overhaul 2 days ago. (the day we gave her back plus this day of inside looks at the work studies.)
Canon kept saying days were passing so I estimate she spent an extra week or so with Overhaul in canon. I won't be doing that to her.

Chapter 110: The Waiting Game

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“His quirk powered up…?” Taishiro mused. “That drug’s banned in Japan, right? Based on how short the effects lasted, it must have been an inferior version made in Asia. The ones made in the US last at least an hour or two.”

 

“Wow, you know a lot about it,” Kirishima noted. 

 

“In the past, I’d work with the coppers and catch guys like that all day,” Taishiro explained.

 

“Fat!” a police officer called, running up to them. “About the gun that guy fired, it’s been broken into pieces by someone’s quirk. Also, this isn’t a normal gun. Anyway, I’ll investigate and report back.”

 

“Thanks for going out of your way to let me know,”  Taishiro replied. 

 

“Are you alright?” Kirishima asked Tamaki. 

 

“It sucks,” Tamaki answered, pulling his hood down over his face. 

 

“To make it so you can’t use your quirk… What a terrible way to treat a hero!” Kirishima exclaimed. 

 

“More importantly, you defended me,” Tamaki pointed out. “Just like Mirio, you’re a person who shines brightly, like the sun.” 

 

“If you’re going to say that, then you’re like the sun, too, for introducing me to this place,” Kirishima said encouragingly.  

 

“Just like that,” Tamaki shook his head lightly. “You’re amazing you know.”

 

“Why don’t we have them take a look at you at the hospital?” Taishiro suggested. “There’s something I want to investigate there too. Why don’t we stop by the agency first and then go?”

 

“Okay,” Tamaki replied quietly.

 

“Yes, sir!” Kirishima agreed loudly. 

 

I understand drugs that boost someone’s quirk. They were originally proposed to help those with weak quirks. But drugs that completely prevent someone from using their quirk? I’ve never heard of them. 

 

I’ve got a bad feeling about this, Taishiro thought to himself.

 


 

“Come in,” Nighteye responded when Dad knocked on the door after Bubble Girl let them go up alone. Togata wasn’t here since it was nearly 5 am. He’d be asleep in the dorms still. 

 

When they entered, Nighteye was typing at his computer but he looked up once they stood in front of him. “Database has information for you,” Dad said, pushing Izuku forward. 

 

Izuku hadn’t expected to be put on the spot like this by his own father so he struggled for a moment. “Um… I, uh…”

 

“Speak clearly,” Nighteye scolded. 

 

He took a deep breath to collect his thoughts. “I went into the sewer system below the compound intending to place audio bugs in the drains that connect basements to the sewers. I did that. But I also found an underground entrance down there. That’s how they’re moving things and people without being detected.”

 

Nigheye narrowed his eyes, more in confusion than anger this time. “There aren’t any basements indicated on the blueprints for the compound.”

 

“With all due respect, Sir, I think a yakuza group that’s been in power since before the age of quirks probably had the time, money, and connections to either bury those records or create the underground passages in secret,” Izuku pointed out nervously. “Either recently or years ago.”

 

“Yes, I suppose that’s true,” Nighteye sighed. “Additionally, I logged into the tracker feed you had Eraserhead email me the details for. It is showing the main compound as its final location.”

 

“That’s good. If we know where she is, we can save her sooner, right?” Izuku asked. 

 

“I need to verify that they didn’t move her out through the underground entrance, but yes,” Nighteye agreed. “Knowing where she should be does speed up the process without rushing things in a risky way.” 

 

“Is that all?” Dad asked. 

 

“No,” Nighteye replied, only glancing at him for a second before looking back to Izuku. “Database… What you said about All Might the other day…?”

 

“That he told 11 year old me that I couldn’t be a hero if I’m quirkless?” Izuku repeated. 

 

“Yes, that,” Nighteye replied solemnly. “He’s your teacher now, isn’t he?”

 

“He’s an assistant teacher,” Dad corrected. “Has been since he said and did some stupid things at the beginning of the year.”

 

“I see.” Nighteye looked heartbroken. 

 

“He apologized,” Izuku told him. “At the start of the year, he had still had some pretty hurtful beliefs, geared toward the quirkless and inadvertently hurtful towards other quirks as well. But I changed his mind, I guess. And he’s been better. I can’t say I like him now but I do acknowledge that he changed his mindset, and I appreciate the effort he’s put in since to make up for it. 

 

“That’s understandable,” Nighteye said firmly. “Forgiving someone doesn’t mean you have to like them or let them into your life again. If I may ask, what did your quirk turn out to be?”

 

“I can analyze quirks and related stats,” Izuku answered. “When a person’s quirk is active, I see lines around them that are full of information. When their quirks aren’t active, I can still see a few details like their general strength or speed or what type of quirk they have. It’s always active.”

 

“No combat applications,” Nighteye noted. 

 

“Like yours,” Izuku replied. 

 

“Yes. Like mine,” Nighteye agreed. 

 


 

When they got back to the dorms, Kacchan was already awake along with a few other classmates. The usual early risers. “Why do you smell like that?” Kacchan grimaced, stopping short a couple of meters away. 

 

“He thought it would be a brilliant idea to take a trip in the city sewers,” Hitoshi answered. 

 

“It was a brilliant idea,” Izuku defended. He’d gotten new information from it, after all. 

 

“Yeah. Until I had to ride in a car with you,” Hitoshi countered. 

 

“Okay, well, go shower,” Kacchan frowned. “I’m making breakfast so come back down when you’re done.”

 

“Yes, Kacchan,” Izuku replied before heading for the stairs. He didn’t want to leave the smell of the sewer in the elevator. It would be too insensitive of his poor classmates. 

 


 

“Did you make katsudon?” Izuku asked. “For breakfast? For everyone?

 

“In pork, chicken, and tofu,” Kacchan answered. “But yeah. You, Toshi, and Icyhot have been upset ever since your work-study started. Thus, you get comfort food.”

 

“I like soba,” Shouto spoke up from behind Izuku. 

 

“You need to eat something other than noodles,” Kacchan chastised. 

 

“My sister says that too,” Shouto pouted, accepting a chicken katsudon. 

 

“Your sister’s fucking right,” Kacchan huffed. 

 

“Kacchan cooked!” Denki exclaimed, entering the kitchen with Sero and Mina. 

 

“Hell, yes!” Mina cheered. 

 


 

 

She clung to him, gripping the material of his hoodie. “D-don’t go…” she stuttered quietly, following the plea with a small whimper. 

 

Izuku stared down at a blank page of his notebook. He was supposed to be taking notes on the class discussion for the book they were reading in Cementoss’s class. Instead, he was replaying his encounter with Eri in his head over and over. 

 

 

“For such a small child to be trembling like this without making a sound… I don’t think that’s normal,” Izuku replied, unwilling to let her go. 

 

“Please don’t force your own ‘normal’ on other people’s families,” the man said sharply, narrowing his eyes.  

 

Was there really no way he could have helped Eri? He could have run with her then, right? Sure Overhaul’s quirk was powerful, but he was just one man. Wasn’t he? But Nighteye had made it clear what that one man could do. 

 

 

Those from the band of robbers felt intense pain and passed out, but for some reason, they were uninjured, and even chronic ailments like rheumatism and cavities were completely gone. They thought this was due to Chisaki’s quirk, but because they caught the villains and no one was injured, there wasn’t anything to accuse him of.

 

Mama and Nighteye agreed that the encounter went as well as it could have. And Izuku managed to plant a tracker on her so they even knew where she was. They could rescue her faster because of what he did. But she was also currently with her abuser because he let her go. He didn’t know how to feel about that. Even if they kept saying he did the right thing, it felt wrong. 

 

 

“I understand but haste makes waste,” Nighteye replied. “If you rush to chase after them, then they’ll be more likely to escape. You’re not so special that you can save anyone you want whenever you want.”

 

“This world isn’t so lenient that you can save her with good intentions.”

 

Izuku’s parents had saved him with good intentions. Him and his brother. But they also put in the work. It was just luck that both of them were in a situation where they could live with them while everything was being sorted. Had Izuku or Hitoshi been out of reach, Dad and Mama probably would have had to leave them until they had more information to take them legally. 

 

But knowing that didn’t make it any easier to see her leave with Overhaul. 

 

“Hey, Izuku,” Hitoshi tapped his shoulder. 

 

“Hm?” Izuku turned around. 

 

“You’re crying,” Hitoshi told him gently. 

 

“Oh,” Izuku responded, finally registering the cooling tear tracks on his cheeks. 

 

“It’s okay. We’ll get her,” Hitoshi promised quietly. 


Izuku turned back to face the front. We will, he thought resolutely.

Notes:

Izuku's a sad bean :(

Chapter 111: Nighteye's Confrence Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku walked up to the building that he, his parents, his brother, and Shouto had been summoned to. By Sir Nighteye. When he walked in, he saw the Togata, Amajiki, and Hado in the lobby. “The Big Three are all here too.”

 

Dad ushered them upstairs to a conference room with the Big Three following close behind. When they got inside the room, he saw Kirishima, Ochako, Tsu, and Momo too. “Gran Torino? And Snipe-Sensei? Dragoon Hero: Ryukyu, BMI Hero: Fatgum, Rock Lock, Kesagiri Man, and Mr. Brave. There are so many heroes gathered, from famous heroes from the charts to minor local heroes. It’s amazing.”

 

“Fanboy Izuku has been unlocked,” Hitoshi said, smothering a laugh. 

 

“Be nice,” Mama scolded. 

 

“Hey, hey, what’s this? What’re we gonna do?” Hado asked, walking up to her mentor. Izuku was surprised to see her hug the older hero. “Hey, Ryukyu, you said it was a meeting, I know, but what about?”

 

Ryukyu wasn’t phased by the hug so they must be close. “You’ll find out soon enough.”

 

“Aizawa-Sensei! Mic-Sensei!” Ochako exclaimed, heading over to them. 

 

“Why are you two here, kero?” Tsu asked.

 

“Mic and I were called in,” Dad answered. “I also heard roughly what’s going on.” 

 

“Girls, I told you before, didn’t I?” Ryukyu turned to the man in charge. “Nighteye-san, let’s get started.” 

 

Once everyone was seated at the conference table, Nighteye spoke. “Thanks to the information we received from you all, the investigation has moved forward substantially. We will now have a conference to share what information we have acquired regarding what the small organization, Shie Hassaikai, is planning.”

 

“I’m completely in the dark about this… Hassai? What’s that?” Kirishima asked his mentor quietly.  

 

“They might be thinking of doing something bad, so this is a time for us to discuss it together. You two are also very much involved,” Fat told them.  

 

“Well then, let us begin,” Bubble Girl spoke up, reading from a tablet. “Those of us from the Nighteye Agency have been conducting an independent investigation into the designated villain group known as the Shie Hassaikai for about two weeks.” 

 

“What prompted this?” Izuku didn’t catch who asked. 

 

“An accident involving a gang of thieves called the Reservoir Dogs,” Bubble Girl replied.  

 

“I heard about that,” someone commented.  

 

“Police wrote it off as an accident, but there were a number of points that didn’t make sense, so we began tailing them,” Bubble Girl explained.  

 

Centipeder, a sidekick with a bug-like head stepped up to speak and Izuku noticed Mama tensing in his seat. Right… fear of bugs… “I, Centipeder, conducted a follow-up investigation. In my investigation, I found that in the past year, the members of Shie Hassaikai have increased contact with those outside of their organization and other groups involved with shady businesses, moving with the aim of expanding their organizations and increasing their funds.” 

 

“And soon after beginning the investigation, he was in contact with a member of the League of Villains, Bubaigawara, villain name: Twice. They were wary of being tailed and I was unable to follow them, but with the help of police, I was able to confirm that an altercation had occurred between the two organizations.” The screen behind Centipeder showed images as he spoke. 

 

“Since the League was involved, they also reached out to Tsukauchi and me,” Gran Torino said. 

 

“Where is Tsukauchi?” Kesagiri Man asked. 

 

“There were other eyewitness reports to look into, so he went to check them out,” Gran Torino answered. 

 

“Please continue,” Nighteye prompted Bubble Girl. 

 

“So after all this happened, we put out a request for help on the HN--” she started. 

 

“You can skip that part,” Centipeder interrupted. 

 

“Right,” Bubble Girl sighed. 

 

“HN?” Ochako repeated, looking confused

 

“Hero Network. It’s an online service only those with pro licenses can access. You can see reports of what all the heroes in the country are working on and request help from heroes with helpful quirks,” Hado explained. 

 

Izuku looked at his dad. “No,” Dad said before Izuku could even ask anything. Rude.   

 

“Even if they’re from UA, why are there kids here?” Rock Lock asked. “We’ll never get anywhere with them here. The sun will set before we get to the actual plan.” 

 

“Don’t say that! These two have super important information.” Fat gestured at Kirishima and Amajiki. 

 

“Us?” Kirishima looked surprised.

 

Amajiki just looked nervous. “I can’t take this…”

 

“Anyway,” Fat continued. “I think I’m meeting a lot of you for the first time, so I’m Fat Gum. Nice to meet you. 

 

“He’s so round and cute…!” Ochako and Tsu cooed. 

 

“We suspect one of the Hassaikai’s main sources of income is unauthorized drugs. So I requested help from heroes who are well-versed in those matters,” Nighteye told them.  

 

“I crushed tons of guys like that back in the day. And then, at Red Riot’s debut fight the other day… A type I’d never seen before was shot into Tamaki. A drug that destroys quirks,” Fat revealed. The tension and shock that fell over the room was palpable. 

 

“What?” Togata exclaimed. “Tamaki, you’re okay, right?”

 

“Yeah, I recovered after I slept. Look at this cow hoof.” Amajiki raised his hand which he had transformed into a hoof. 

 

“So you had gyudon for breakfast?” Togata questioned, concern forgotten. 

 

“I feel better knowing that you can recover from it. So it’s not gone for good?” Rock Lock clarified.  

 

“No. We will hear from Eraserhead on the matter,” Nighteye replied.  

 

“It seems to be a little different from my Erasure since I don’t attack the quirk itself directly. The quirk is an extra part with a special function added to the basic human body. Those ‘extra parts’ are lumped together as quirk genes. I only stop those genes temporarily, but I can not directly inflict damage on them,” Dad explained. 

 

“Right after Tamaki was shot, we had the hospital take a look at him, and his quirk genes were damaged” Fat shared. “Thankfully, they healed on their own, and he’s now back to normal.”

 

“What about the analysis on what was shot into him?” Nighteye asked. 

 

“There was nothing wrong with the rest of his body,” Fat assured them. “It was only his quirk that received any damage. The guy who shot him isn’t saying anything either. The gun’s in pieces and the only bullet we had was the one that had been shot. But thanks to Kirishima’s brave actions that led to one bouncing off his body, we were able to get one still filled with the drug.” 

 

“Me?” Kirishima asked. He looked a little lost. 

 

“Good job, Kirishima-kun!” Ochako encouraged. 

 

“Hardening, right? I know about that! It was the perfect match-up!” Hado said brightly. 

 

“And after analyzing the contents, we discovered something that made me sick,” Fat continued, looking genuinely angry. “Human blood and cells were inside.”

 

Izuku thought of the bandages he saw on Eri. Human… blood…?

 

“It’s like we’re talking about a different world,” Tsu commented.  

 

“In other words, that effect came from a person, someone’s quirk?” Ryukyu asked. “A quirk that destroys quirks.” 

 

“Hmm… I’m not really sure I’m following this,” someone admitted. “How is this related to the Hassaikai?”

 

“The man Kirishima captured, and the illegal drug that guy used. The distribution channels for things like that are complex. It’s gotten a lot smaller these days, but various people and organizations sell them wholesale until they finally reach the end-user. There’s no proof that the Hassaikai handled the goods, but they did interact with one of the intermediaries,” Fat explained.  

 

“That’s it?” they scoffed. 

 

“The other day, when Ryukyu’s team broke up a fight between two villain groups, controlling one of the groups was the intermediary dealer organization,” Nighteye added.  

 

“One of the two that turned giant had been given an inferior drug that didn’t last very long,” Ryukyu pointed out.  

 

“There have been a rash of gang-related crimes recently, and most of it could be connected to the Hassaikai if you tried hard enough,” they argued. “It sounds like you’re trying really hard to make Hassaikai guilty. Don’t you have something that implicates them more obviously?” 

 

A picture of Chisaki appeared on the screen. “The young head, Chisaki’s quirk is overhaul. His power lets him disassemble and restore things. A quirk that lets him break things and fix them. And a bullet that can break down quirks.”

 

“Furthermore, Chisaki supposedly has a daughter named Eri. There are no records or details about her birth, but when Present Mic, Aiyama, and Todoroki encountered her, she had a large number of bandages wrapped around her arms and legs.”

 

Ryukyu gasped. “Don’t tell me something so horrific…”

 

“It’s a society of superhumans” Gran Torino shrugged. “If you can dream it, you can do it.”

 

“Do what?” Kirishima asked. “What are you talking about?” 

 

Rock Lock looked at Nighteye. “Are you sure we need the kids?” Nighteye simply nodded. “Okay, I’ll only say this once. We’re wondering if this Chisaki bastard is turning his daughter’s body into bullets and selling them.”

 

Izuku’s classmates looked as distraught as he felt.

Notes:

Mic: *terrified of bugs*
Centipeder: *exists*
Mic: ヽ( °д° )ノ *fear*

I couldn't catch everyone that spoke so I put 'someone' once in a while.
It was mostly whenever they zoomed out and didn't quite animate anyone.
There were unnamed heroes so assume it was then.
There were also some unnamed heroes that were clearly speaking but I lack a name.
So again. "Someone."

Chapter 112: Nighteye's Confrence Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“We don’t know if he’s actually selling the bullets,” Nighteye amended. “At their current stage, their efficacy is still too uncertain. However, if they’re at the test stage, and he’s using them as samples to gather more to his cause… There is no hard evidence. But he’s gathering people and funds across the nation. If the completed drug would be able to completely destroy someone’s quirk, I’m sure they’ll have many ideas for crimes using this.”

 

“Just imagining it makes my blood boil. Let’s go find him right now!” Fat insisted. 

 

“Wouldn’t this have been resolved already if those three had just taken the child?” Rock Lock asked. As if Izuku hadn’t wanted to.  

 

“I take full responsibility for what happened,” Nighteye replied. “Please do not blame them. Even though they didn’t know the full story, they acted to save the girl. Aiyama was willing to bear the risk of taking her then, but Mic thought ahead and acted to try again when the odds were better. The ones most frustrated here right now are them.” 

 

“We’ll definitely take Eri next time and protect her!” Izuku vowed. 

 

“That’s right. That is our goal,” Nighteye agreed.  

 

“It’s fine for the kids to show off, but if it’s what we think, that girl’s the crux the young head will want to hide, right?” Rock Lock pointed out. “She got out because of some kind of trouble. On top of that, some heroes saw her. You think he’ll just keep her at home. I wouldn’t if I were him. Even if we push our way in, it won’t matter if she’s not there. Have you already identified where she is?”

 

“He’s right. How about it, Nighteye?” Ryukyu asked. 

 

“We have. All thanks to the kid ‘showing off,’” Nighteye replied evenly. “Aiyama put a tracker in the girl’s mouth and coached her on hiding it. The feed shows that it’s in the main Hassaikai compound. He also took the initiative to go into the sewer system below the compound to see if bugs could be planted in the basement drains.”

 

“There’s no basement in the files,” Rock Lock argued. Izuku tried not to roll his eyes at the third adult pointing that out. 

 

“You’re right. They are not in the files,” Nighteye agreed. “But they are there. Aiyama reported finding an underground entrance along with the basement space so we sent someone down to double-check and see what the security is like at that entrance. It was highly secure, so it’s not an option for us, but it explains why we never saw anything nefarious.”

 

Rock Lock sat back, apparently satisfied. “I also wanted to verify that Eri was not moved after she hid the tracker so I monitored the members of the Hassaikai in order to intentionally make contact with one so that I could use my quirk.”

 

“Foresight?” Ryukyu questioned. 

 

“Yes. Please think of it as the ability to watch a film of someone else’s life for an hour after each activation. However, that film is all from the perspective of that person. All I can see is that person’s actions and a little of their surroundings,” Nighteye explained. “Although, I can only use it on one person for one hour each day.”

 

Izuku watched as Nighteye lifted a box out from under the table and set it in front of himself for everyone to see. It was pink with anime characters and it read ‘Gung-Ho! Glitter Squad 10!’ It earned him a few confused looks. 

 

“A member of the Hassaikai went to a nearby department store and bought playthings aimed at young girls. I pretended to be a fan of the franchise he was looking for so that I could open an opportunity to use my quirk. Once I did, I saw him first enter the compound and then a hidden passageway leading underground. He followed a specific route and at the end was Eri.”

 

“So we know that she’s definitely there and how to find her, right?” Fat asked. 

 

“And we know for sure when they’ll be there thanks to our stakeouts,” Centipeder added.  

 

“We also worked with the police to get a warrant,” Bubble Girl told them. “All that’s left--”

 

“Is to get in there!” Fat exclaimed. 

 

“He took my line,” Bubble Girl frowned. 

 

“We need time to set up the raid,” Nighteye warned. “For the rest of today, all of you will go about your business as normal. Tonight, once a time is confirmed with the police, we will reach out to you through your preferred method of contact. But sometime tomorrow, we will act.”

 

No one cheered or spoke but determination pulsed through the room. 

 


 

Izuku gathered with his classmates and the Big Three while they waited for their mentors. “Using her blood…” Izuku muttered angrily. “If only I had taken her back then, even if I had to do it by force, right now, Eri-chan would be…”

 

“I see, something like that happened. I’m sorry, Izuku. And Todoroki. That must be frustrating,” Kirishima said quietly. 

 

“It is,” Shouto replied sullenly. 

 

“Is that what you were upset about that night?” Tsu asked. Izuku nodded. 

 

A nearby elevator opened, letting out Dad. “Is this a wake or something?” 

 

“Kero. Aizawa-Sensei,” Tsu greeted.  

 

“Oh, call me Eraserhead outside of school,” Dad corrected. “But man, I was going to recommend that your work studies be suspended today…”

 

“What? Why, after all this time?” Kirishima asked. 

 

“You heard them say the League of Villains could be involved, right? That changes things. But given the Kamino incident, I’m sure that if I stop you now, you’ll rush out again on your own. I’ll watch you. If you’re going to do this, do this properly... Got that, problem children?”

 

“Yes, sir,” came a few solemn replies. 

 

Dad knelt in front of Izuku. “I’ll say this to give you some peace of mind. The hand you missed grabbing onto did not necessarily mean despair for Eri-chan. Face forward.” 

 

“I will,” Izuku replied, holding back tears. Shouto nodded in agreement. 

 

“That said--” Dad stood back up. “--apart from the big three who are at least as strong as the pros, the rest of you probably won’t have as big parts to play. Asui, Uraraka, Kirishima, Hitoshi, Momo. You five aren’t here of your own volition. What would you like to do?”

 

“Sens-- I mean, Eraserhead!” Ochako corrected herself. “After hearing that, I can’t say I’m not going to help!”

 

“If you aren’t going to say we can’t do it, then I would like to help,” Tsu decided. 

 

“Even if I wasn’t on that patrol, I’ve been involved this whole time. I’m going,” Hitoshi replied with determination. 

 

“Since the heroes had you participate in the meeting, I think they have recognized you first-years’ abilities,” Amajiki pointed out. “In fact, I saw firsthand how a first-year could shine much brighter than me.”

 

“You start going off on that whenever you get the chance,” Hado sighed with a smile. 

 

“If I can help that girl with my power even a little, then I’ll do it, Eraserhead,” Kirishima insisted... 

 

“Some poor girl is being hurt. How can I say I’m trying to be a hero if I don’t help?” Momo asked.

 

“It’s fine as long as you understand. Our goal this time is only to rescue the girl, Eri-chan. We won’t step in further than that,” Dad warned. “It is the opinion of police and Nighteye that the League of Villains and the Shie Hassaikai are not in a partnership, so the chances are low that the League will be involved in this time’s raid. But in case they are wrong, and the League ends up involved, then you guys are out.”

 

“Yes, sir,” they all replied. 

 

“I will follow you for the rest of my life, Eraserhead!” Kirishima vowed. 

 

Dad looked distressed by the thought. “...That’s too long.”

 

“Sorry!” Kirishima apologized. 

 

“Kirishima, you’re too loud,” Ochako chastised. 

 


 

“You did the right thing,” Hizashi reminded Izuku once they’d started driving back to UA. “If we had tried to just take her, he could have made us vanish with a quirk like that. Instead, we got away to tell someone about her and you managed to track her location.”

 

“I know,” Izuku sniffled, having lost the fight against his tears on the way to the car. He sat in the middle, leaning against Shouto while Hitoshi held his hand. “But still…”

 

“I know, listener,” Hizashi sighed. “I feel it too.”

 

“If I had been there, I could have brainwashed him,” Hitoshi pointed out, sounding upset with himself. “We’d have been able to get her away safely.”

 

“No. That is not your fault,” Shouta said sharply. “You can’t be everywhere at once. To blame yourself on that assumption is illogical.”

 

“Shouta’s right. You can’t let yourself think like that ever. If that becomes a habit, your hero career will be very painful for you,” Hizashi warned. “Anyway, we’re getting her tomorrow. She’ll be safe by the end of tomorrow. Because of the choices those present made during that encounter.”

 

“We’ll save her,” Shouto promised, chilling the air in the car slightly.

Notes:

It didn't make sense for the context since they /know/ she's in the compound.
But I treasure this conversation between Fat Gum and Nighteye.
______________

Fat: How were you able to confirm this?

[Sir shows them a pink box with anime characters that said “Gung-Ho! Glitter Squad 10!”]

Sir: A member of the Hassaikai went to a nearby department store the other day and bought playthings aimed at young girls.

Fat: Maybe he just likes things like that! There are all types in the world, Nighteye. Anyway, why did you buy one too?

Nighteye: No, he said something that no one who has that sort of hobby would say-- "Hey, do you have any Glitter-something-or-other toys? The ones little girls like."
____________

Fat Gum: Men can like cute toys too!
Nighteye: I know but a collector would know what they're called.

Just... Fat defending boys who like cute things and Nighteye being in complete agreement.
As a guy that likes cute things, I love this.

Chapter 113: Restless By Nature

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“It’s still midday. Should we go to class?” Shouto asked. 

 

“No,” Dad decided. “Rest. Try and sleep. When that message comes tonight, I think you’ll have trouble sleeping so you should get an early start. Be sure to come down for dinner though.”

 

“We will,” Hitoshi promised. 

 

“Our classes are already covered for the day, so Hizashi and I will do the same. I have some people to email anyway,” Dad said before letting them head back to the dorms. 

 

Izuku tried to sleep. He sort of managed to, if waking up every hour or sooner counts. Despite being awoken by nightmares of Eri crossed with his own past, he forced himself back to sleep each time. Restless or not, he knew he needed energy to save Eri. Sleep would give him that. 

 

When the alarm he set told him it was time for dinner, he finally let himself get up, abandoning the goal of sleep for now. They weren’t allowed to talk about what was happening to their classmates. Those who had been at the meeting couldn’t even talk about it to each other, just in case someone overheard. 

 

He sat with his datemates, Hitoshi, and Denki for dinner. “You’re not gonna eat?” Denki asked when he noticed Izuku staring at his plate blankly.  

 

Izuku startled and took a bite. “I am! I’m eating!” 

 

“Are you okay?” Tenya asked, looking concerned. 

 

“Yeah, all of you have been looking gloomy ever since you started your work studies,” Denki pointed out.  

 

“If you ever feel hopeless, let me know. We’re friends, right?” Tenya said gently. “That’s what you told me back then, when I was being foolish. Before the internships… Remember?”

 

Izuku couldn’t help it as he started crying earnestly. Tsu reached over to rub his back gently. “Izuku! I-- I-- Um-- I’m sorry!” Tenya panicked.

 

“No, I’m okay,” Izuku assured him, sniffling unconvincingly. “It’s nothing. But thank you, Tenya.”

 

“It’s obviously notnothing,” Denki argued. 

 

“We can’t talk about it, Denks,” Hitoshi said quietly. “Non-disclosure or whatever.”

 

“Sorry,” Izuku said, wiping at his tears. “Heroes don’t cry.” 

 

“No,” Shouto disagreed. “I think heroes cry when they need to too. Probably.”

 

“If they don’t, they should,” Ochako decided, blinking away a few tears of her own. 

 


 

It was about 3 am when Izuku’s phone buzzed and lit up with a notification. He nearly fell out of bed when he hastily rolled over to grab it. He’d gotten a text from Bubble Girl with the police department they’d be teaming up with, the address, and the time to meet. It was hours from now but he still went downstairs to the common area. 

 

Tsu and Ochako were already there, Ochako’s hair kind of wild from sleep. Kirishima ran up to them seconds later with his hair gel-free. A rare thing to see. Finally, Momo, Hitoshi, and Shouto stepped out of the elevator. Of course, everyone was still in their pajamas. 

 

“Did you all get the message?” Kirishima asked. 

 

“Yeah,” Urakaraka nodded.

 

“We did, kero.” 

 

“The day we move,” Shouto said solemnly.  

 

“I don’t think I can get back to sleep,” Hitoshi admitted. 

 

“Me either,” Izuku said, shaking his head. 

 

“I think that’s understandable. I was going to come down and make some tea to calm my nerves anyway. Would you all like some?” Momo offered. 

 

And so the seven of them sat in the common area, drinking tea until Dad came to get them. 

 


 

Shouta was already awake and working at his computer when the notification came through on his tablet. Hizashi came out of their bedroom a moment later. “Sho, did you get it?”

 

“Yeah, I got it,” Shouta replied. “We’ll be ready.”

 

“You know,” Hizashi paused, sounding hesitant. “If for some reason, we can’t save that girl, our kids are gonna be crushed. Especially Izuku and Shouto.”

 

“We’re going to save them,” Shouta assured his husband. “Everyone involved is determined. That sort of unified dedication to one goal pretty much guarantees success. I’m not worried.”

 

“But you’re worried about something?” Hizashi guessed.

 

“Yeah,” Shouta confirmed. “We’ll save her. But who all will get hurt along the way?”

 

“You think Izuku will do something reckless?” Hizashi wondered. 

 

“If he gets himself hurt because he’s snarking at villains again, I’m going to ground him,” Shouta huffed.

 

Hizashi laughed lightly. “Sounds like something he’d do. And his friends would follow his lead.”

 

“Problem children. The lot of them,” Shouta shook his head, exasperated. 

 


 

Denki was watching the news in the common area with Ojirou before school. The weather report seemed positive but there was nothing to point to what Hitoshi was stressed about. He almost didn’t notice Sero walk up behind them. “Tokoyami’s in Kyushu, so it’s to be expected, but the other work-study students are absent too, huh?” 

 

“Izuku’s been acting weird lately, hasn’t he?” Ojirou pointed out.

 

“Especially this morning,” Denki agreed. 

 

“Yeah,” Ojirou nodded. “He was staring at his breakfast with a really serious expression.”

 

“It wasn’t just Izuku,” Sero noted. “Kirishima, Hitoshi, Todoroki, Momo, Uraraka, and Tsu also looked like they were brooding over something.”

 

“You think they’re after something big?” Denki fretted.

 

“Even if they were, they’ll be with pros,” Ojirou reassured him. 

 

“That’s true,” Sero sighed. “I guess we don’t have to worry about them.”

 


 

Izuku and the rest of the raid team gathered outside the police station in their hero costumes. At 8 am, the detective leading the police force addressed everyone. “Thanks to the provisional hero Database, we discovered the existence of undocumented underground facilities at the head of the Hassaikai’s residence. Then after Nighteye used foresight on the Hassaikai member, we were able to confirm which room the girl was being held in.”

 

“Although we were unable to uncover the entire underground layout, the path the man took is the shortest route to our target, and it’s the best intel we could have for searching the Hassaikai’s expansive hideout. However, even if we head there, if they use their quirks freely on us, it would make the search difficult. So we’ve made a list to the best of our knowledge of quirks registered to Hassaikai members. Please memorize this list.”

 

“It’s nice to be able to just pull this out, huh?” Mr. Brave said as officers started handing out copies. 

 

“We don’t want to give them time to hide, so we want to identify and apprehend all of the members as quickly as possible,” the detective warned.

 

“Things are moving fast now,” Kirishima commented excitedly.

 

Amajiki gave him a flat look. “You’re energetic for how early this is…”

 

“I’m getting nervous,” Ochako admitted.  

 

“From detective work to cooperation with the police… There’s so much I don’t know,” Tsu sighed.  

 

“Right? Isn’t it mysterious?” Hado asked brightly.

 

“Yeah, schools don’t really teach you much about things like this. I had a hard time when I first started,” Ryukyu confessed.  Kesagiri Man made a sound of agreement. 

 

“All the pros are so calm,” Momo observed. “Is it because they’re used to this?”

 

“Hey, I haven’t seen Gran Torino all morning. I wonder where he is,” Izuku mused aloud. 

 

“Apparently, he can not come anymore,” Nighteye answered.  

 

“It looks like the League, which Tsukauchi is keeping an eye on, is on the move,” the detective explained. “But well, we have enough people too. So it should not impede us.” 

 

“I see,” Izuku responded. 

 

“Maybe we can catch the Hassaikai and the League of Villains all at once,” Hitoshi commented. 

 

“Hey,” Dad said approaching with Mama and Snipe. “We will move with the Nighteye agency. Siren and Database, you’re with me.”

 

“Shouto, we’re with the Fat Agency,” Mama added. 

 

“What about us, Sensei?” Momo asked Snipe. 

 

“We’ll be stickin’ with the Ryukyu Agency,” Snipe answered. 

 

“Heroes!” the detective called. “Things might get a little violent. If you see even a hint of suspicious behavior or resistance, please deal with it immediately. We’re up against gangsters who have survived until now. Don’t let your guard down and carry out your respective tasks.”

 

The detective and all the officers lined up behind him saluted. Izuku wasn’t sure if that was for the heroes or some kind of routine thing. “We will commence the operation at 8:30,” the detective continued. “All hands, move out!”

 


 

The police and heroes gathered on the street outside the Hassaikai residence a few minutes before 8:30 am. “Once they’ve read the warrant, charge in,” the detective instructed. “I’m counting on everyone to move swiftly. 

 

“He keeps saying the same thing over and over,” Rock Lock complained. “It’s like he doesn’t trust us.”

 

“You know that’s not what he means. Stop being mean,” Fat Gum chastised. Seeing pro heroes other than his parents and teachers act like normal people eased a bit of Izuku’s tension. Just a bit.  

 

“In the first place, these yakuza guys are living secretly in the shadows. If they see all these heroes and police, they might just curl up on themselves,” Rock Lock pointed out.

 

And he wasn’t wrong. When the detective reached for the intercom button on the front gate, a muscular man as large as, if not bigger than, Fat Gum burst through the doors of the gate before the detective could even touch the button. The message was clear. 

 

The Shie Hassaikai would not be going down without a fight.

Notes:

Tenya: We're friends, right?
Izuku: ...friends that kiss. wtf Tenya?
For the record, Tenya just said it like that because he was using Izuku's words exactly from back them.

“If for some reason, we can’t save that girl, our kids are gonna be crushed."
Please note: Hizashi is referring to ALL the work-study kids as "our kids"

I haven't seen it in canon, but I think they would (or should) differentiate between professional heroes and provisional heroes. So Izuku (Database) would be introduced as one. Nighteye is already known as a professional hero, so specifying it isn't necessary.

I couldn't find a name or even a description of the main police guy. But he's wearing plain clothes instead of an officer's uniform, so I'm gonna say he's a detective. I'm just guessing.

So, I'm transcribing the episodes. (This is how I stay aligned with canon events.) I stop just before the big fight with Overfuck because my hands hurt. And I take a moment to move the transcribed text to chapter documents so that I can see how much space I need, approximately. I'm at Chapter 120 in my drafts and there's still more to transcribe. This raid is so long.

But I guess, once I clean them up and change things for my version y'all will get a bunch of chapters /really/ quickly. I have no idea how many it'll be since things get shorter or longer as I alter them.

Reminder: Mirio has One For All. Hehe... : )

Also! Did you know? Eraserhead DOESN'T have to look at someone to Erase their quirk. Like, initially he does, but once it activates, he can look away as long as he doesn't blink. I was so confused during these episodes until I fact-checked that. It just doesn't come up in other episodes. (As far as I can tell.) So, just so you know, in case you were confused like me. They did not change his quirk for this arc, it's just always been like that.

Chapter 114: Off To a Rocky Start

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When the detective reached for the intercom button on the front gate, a muscular man as large as, if not bigger than, Fat Gum burst through the doors of the gate before the detective could even touch the button.

 

The chaos was immediate as the man bowled into the crowd of heroes and police. Fat Gum’s first instinct was to hug an officer and Dad grabbed a few with his scarf to pull them out of the way. “What do you want?” the big guy demanded. “Bringing all these people so early in the morning.”

 

(Fat is so cute. But that poor officer. I hope he can breathe...)

 

“Hey, wait! Hang on a second!” Rock Lock exclaimed. “Did they already notice us?” 

 

“Forget about that, let’s just all hold them back together!” Mr. Brave responded.

 

“I feel a little more awake now. Jeez,” the big guy muttered before he moved to attack aimlessly again. Izuku could see that whatever he was doing wasn’t his quirk. He was just that powerful on his own. It was intimidating. 

 

“Get back!” Ryukyu ordered. 

 

The big guy was swinging his arms as he shouted. “What do you people want?”

 

Ryukyu shifted into her dragon form and met his wild attack head-on. They collided and the resulting shift in the air was strong enough to push the surrounding people back a bit. As her quirk lines jumped into view, she called to the others. “We shouldn’t split up our forces here. Ryukyu Agency will take care of him. The rest of you go now while you have a chance!”

 

“Let’s go support Ryukyu,” Hado said to Tsu and Ochako. 

 

“We’ll stay out here too,” Snipe told Momo.  

 

“Okay everyone, get in! Quickly, quickly!” Fat ordered, rushing in through the gate. Izuku tore his gaze from Ryukyu to follow. He could analyze her from videos later. 

 

As they ran toward the main building, the detective held up the warrant. “It’s heroes and the police! We have a warrant to search your premises on suspicion of the manufacture and sale of illegal drugs!” he announced. 

 

“A search warrant?” a thug scoffed. 

 

“Who cares?” another said before using the plants near him to attack.

 

Kesagiri Man knocked a few down in an incredibly fast blitz attack. “Stop resisting!” he ordered, pinning one down. 

 

“There was that big guy too. Are none of them scared?” Rock Lock asked incredulously. 

 

“Who the hell are you?” a thug demanded. 

 

“Shie Hassaikai, we have a warrant to search your premises on suspicion of the manufacture and sale of illegal drugs,” the detective reiterated.  

 

“Wait, what are you bastards?” another thug asked and Izuku realized they were stalling. 

 

“We said we're here to investigate, didn't we?” an officer huffed, exasperated.  

 

“Please calm down,” Mr. Brave requested as he stopped a man from attacking him. 

 

“Clear a path! If you fight without thinking about the consequences, you'll regret it,” Kesagiri Man warned.

 

(Spotted: Iida's long-lost cousin. He has a stick!)

 

“They sent everyone out just to buy time? That's so self-destructive,” another hero commented. 

 

“Leave them to us and go on ahead!” Mr. Brave stated. 

 

“We're counting on you!” Nighteye replied. 

 

“Use the shortest route to get to the target!” Fat reminded them. 

 

Eri-chan, wait for us, Izuku thought as they burst through the entrance of the main building. 

 

“It's an emergency! Excuse us for not taking off our shoes!” Fat apologized. Nothing happened when they got in so they kept going. “They haven't done anything suspicious yet.”

 

“I'm getting kind of worried,” Rock Lock admitted. “We have no choice but to keep going now that we've started, though.“

 

“I wonder if someone leaked information to them,” Amajiki said quietly. “I feel like they're all gathered in one place for some reason.”

 

“If someone had, I think they'd be avoiding us more smartly,” the detective replied as they went down a hallway. “They should be used to working together with one will already.” 

 

“They devote their all to their bond with their boss and brothers. They might feel ashamed now, but that makes them put more importance on their old bonds,” Dad explained. “All this commotion, but Chisaki and the top brass haven't shown themselves yet. They're probably underground getting ready to hide or flee right now.”

 

“That's not loyalty!” Kirishima exclaimed, sounding angry. “Forcing their henchmen to take responsibility and running away themselves isn't manly!”

 

“Yeah!” Fat agreed loudly. 

 

Suddenly Nighteye stopped in front of a shelf in the wall with a vase. “It's here. There's a device here to open a hidden passage. By holding down these wooden floorboards in a specific order it'll open.”

 

It opened like he said and Bubble Girl seemed impressed. “It's like a ninja residence.”

 

“If you hadn't seen it with your foresight, we wouldn't have noticed it. Be careful of quirks we haven't seen yet,” Centipeder warned. No sooner than he finished speaking, three more thugs jumped out of the now open passageway. “Bubble Girl! Take one of them!” 

 

As Centipeder grabbed two of them with his quirk, Bubble Girl floated a bubble into the last guy’s eye. “Ah! My eye!” the man yelled. 

 

“Right, sorry!” Despite her apology, she knocked him down to the ground and restrained him. “I'll make them stay here and not follow us. Please go on ahead.”

 

“Let's go!” Nighteye said to the rest of them. 

 

“I'll join you again soon,” Bubble Girl promised before they headed down into the passageway.  

 

“We're almost there. Hurry!” Nighteye prompted. But they hadn’t gotten very far into the basement hallway when they were cut off by a wall.  

 

“It's a dead-end. You sure you're not mistaken?” the detective asked.  

 

“Explain yourself, Nighteye!” Rock Lock demanded. 

 

“I'll go take a look,” Togata offered, stepping up to the wall.  

 

“Lemillion, wait,” Kirishima protested. “Your clothes might--”

 

“It's all right. Mirio's costume is made of a special fiber made from his own hair,” Amajiki explained. “It's made so it becomes permeable when he activates his quirk.” 

 

Togata slipped through the wall for a moment and then returned. “It's been blocked off by a wall. But it's a pretty thick wall.” 

 

“With Chisaki's ability to break down and restore things, even this is possible?” Rock Lock asked in disbelief. 

 

“A cheap trick!” Fat exclaimed, sounding offended. 

 

“It's like he's telling us he'll be in trouble if we go this way,” Izuku muttered.  

 

“Yeah,” Kirishima agreed. “Good luck to him if he thinks that'll stop us.” 

 

Kirishima hardened and punched the wall as Shouto sent an ice pillar through it. The wall shattered. “You guys aren't too bad,” Rock Lock said begrudgingly. 

 

“They beat me to the punch,” Fat sighed, disappointed.  

 

“Let's keep going,” Togata said, walking around the ice pillar. It didn’t block the path but it was in the middle of it. Once again, they didn’t get far before encountering another obstacle. The hallway started moving. “The path is rolling,” Kirishima frowned, struggling to stay balanced.  

 

“It's changing,” Izuku observed as he noticed quirk lines appear on the walls. They were corrupted. “It’s a quirk. Something’s wrong with it though.”

 

“It's not Chisaki,” the detective determined. “It's different. The only one it could be is the director, Irinaka. Irinaka's quirk, mimic, lets him go into objects and control them freely from within.  He's gone into the concrete that makes up the underground, and it's turned into a living maze.”

 

“But it's on too big of a scale,” Rock Lock argued. “He shouldn't be able to enter and control objects bigger than a fridge. 

 

“If he gets a big enough boost it's not impossible,” Fat countered. “You heard Aiyama-kun. It’s been altered. I was being careful about what he turned into, but I didn't think he'd turn into the underground. This has got to be hard on him physically. Eraser, you can't get rid of it?”

 

“Not if I can't see the main body,” Dad replied, shaking his head.  

 

“If the path keeps getting changed and remade, Then they can prepare as many escape routes as they want.  To have the judgment to be able to deal with this so quickly... Oh, it's no use anymore… Far from being able to save the girl we're also…” Amajiki started to panic. 

 

“That's not going to happen,” Togata calmed his friend. “You're the Suneater.  Besides, this is just a stopgap. No matter how much they try to warp the path, as long as we know the direction of our goal, I can get there.”

 

“Lemillion!” Nighteye said in a warning tone. 

 

“Time is of the essence. Those guys know this too. That's why they're stalling for time. I'm going on ahead,” Togata smiled before darting ahead, unphased by the warped hallway. 

 

“Database, can you find the body?” Dad asked. 

 

“I think so. The lines are corrupted, but I don’t need to read them to follow them,” Izuku answered, looking around. 

 

The villain was close enough to hear them, apparently, because all of a sudden the floor opened up beneath them, dropping them into darkness.

Notes:

Izuku can kick through some walls with his boots but I didn't know how thick that first wall was.
So Shouto got to help!

Off Mirio goes, armed with Permeation and OFA. ( :

Everyone else: Database. Siren. Flashpoint. Red Riot. Suneater. Etc
Fat Gum: Aiyama. And Aiyama. Todoroki. Kirishima. Tamaki.
Dude! You're supposed to use their hero names for a reason!

I'm gonna include screenshots of some of my favorite moments during these episodes btw.
Don't mind me.

Chapter 115: The One Who Eats the Sun

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The darkness opened up again and dropped them into a large room. “We're getting further and further away from our goal,” Fat growled in frustration. 

 

“Hey, hey, hey, hey!” a blonde man approached with two others. “Some government authorities have fallen from the sky. Strange things happen, huh?”

 

“It looks like they're really ready for a fight,” Fat said with narrowed eyes. “It's about time we showed them the strength of a pro--”

 

Amajiki stopped Fat from stepping forward with an outstretched hand. “Save the strength of pros for the goal. For the ones stalling for time, I'll be enough by myself.”

 

“What are you saying?” Kirishima frowned. “Let's work together.”

 

“Yeah, work together,” the blonde man agreed, brandishing a sword. “I'll kill all of you.” 

 

“It's Setsuno,” the detective noted. “We can't use our guns against him. Heroes, it's up to you.” 

 

“You figured it out?” the blonde, Setsuno, asked. “Oh well. It just makes it easier to go wild.”

 

Dad activated his quirk as Setsuno lifted his hand. “We won't let you. Throw away your sword.” 

 

Setsuno flexed his hand in confusion. “I can't use it.”

 

The large, bald man with him stepped forward, pulling out a gun. “He erased his quirk? An inferior version of Eri's quirk.  I've heard that a hero like that exists.  But it doesn't matter. What we should be doing is blocking them.”

 

“Swords and bullets will just sink into my body,” Fat said. “It'll be better for you if you give up now.”

 

“Threats like that just make you sound like you fear for your life,” Setsuno grinned. 

 

“Since Eraser's erasing your quirk, we can use our weapons,” the detective said, raising his gun. His officers did the same. “Resign yourselves and surrender.”

 

Amajiki attacked with manifested tentacles, destroying the villains’ weapons and restraining them. Using his tentacles, he smashed all three into a wall, leaving them dazed. 

 

“I'll take these guys on” Amajiki insisted. “At Fat Agency, we eat tons of takoyaki, so I'm really good at using octopus. Since I was shot before, I'm more alert to things like this. 

 

“But Suneater!” Kirishima protested. 

 

“It won't do any good for us to all fight against them.  With so many pro heroes stopped here, we're playing right into their hands. We should save the pros' quirks, including Eraser's, for later,” Amajiki reasoned. “We should save the power to get through the wriggling underground too. And the police officers and their guns. Fat Gum! If it's me, I can completely shut down all 3 of them.”

 

Fat nodded. “Let's go. To that door!”

 

“Hey, hey, hey! Wait, wait!” Setsuno protested. 

 

Dad blinked and then reactivated his quirk before knocking out one of the three villains. “Amajiki, I used my quirk on the three of them. Bind them up before the effect wears off.”

 

“Everyone! Please take care of Mirio!  He's definitely going to try too hard, so please help him,” Amajiki pleaded as everyone else pushed forward.  

 

“Fat! You're going to leave him alone like that?” Kirishima asked once they were in another hallway. “What are you thinking?”

 

“He's from your agency, so I left that decision to you, but frankly, isn't he in trouble?” Rock Lock questioned. 

 

He's stronger than anyone here. But he was weak emotionally. He crushed himself with pressure to do things perfectly. He climbed up to become part of UA's Big Three under those conditions.  Someone like that declared he could completely shut them down. So all I can do is leave it to him,” Fat said resolutely.  

 


 

Those guys are here to eliminate those heading to the target. Nothing significant is happening with the one called Irinaka’s mimicry, either. Did he prioritize the police offers left at the top? Either way… Tamaki turned back to the villains still bound in his tentacles. I’ll stop these guys. 

 

“I still can’t use my quirk. It feels gross,” Setsuno complained.  

 

I talked big, but if I can make them all unconscious before Eraser’s erasure goes away…

 

“Sorry but I’m going to have you all go to sleep,” Tamaki apologized, winding up tentacles on his other hand to make a giant fist. 

 

When he hit them, something sharp hit his tentacle. He recoiled and lost his grip on the villains. “You were surprised and pulled back without thinking, huh?” Setsuna said smugly. “I know you’re in a hurry but you can’t shrink back. Since you’re fighting people who are like trash. You don’t know what we have under our masks.” 

 

The villain, Hojo Yu, stood up covered in crystals. “The quirk of that scruffy man from earlier’s stopped working too.”

 

Tamaki created a clam fist to defend himself only for it to vanish and reappear in Setsuno’s hand. “It’s a handicap for you guys to not be able to kill us, isn’t it?” Setsuno asked.  

 

Larceny… It lets him move anything his opponent is weaning to his own hand instantly. Does my shell also count as something I’m wearing?  

 

“We’ve thrown away our possessions and our lives,” Setsuno told him. “When I was caught by a hero when I tried to jump to my death, I felt so hopeless. We’re people who couldn’t see the point of living. You can’t understand that.”

 

“The young head picked up that trash and found a new use for it,” Hojo added. “Even trash has its pride. If someone has expectations for us--” Hojo punched Tamaki with a crystalized fist. “--then we need to meet them!”

 

Tamaki felt the fight shift in their favor and his confidence wavered. Then he thought of Mirio.

 

I can do my best because you’re here, Tamaki. I think you’re overvaluing me and undervaluing yourself too much. That’s why you call me things like ‘the sun.’ I know that you have really amazing power. That’s why, if I use your own words, then you’re someone even more amazing than the sun.  

 

“I’m…” Tamaki mumbled as Hojo drew back to punch him again. 

 

Have confidence in yourself, Tamaki. You’re…

 

“I’m--” Tamaki catches the punch with armored tentacles and crushes the crystals around it. “--someone who eats even the sun! Suneater!”

 

Hojo grimaces in pain and tries again with his free hand but Tamaki blocks by creating a shell mask and dozens of large, armored tentacles. An ultimate move; Vast Hybrid, Chimera Kraken.

 

“Hey, hey… Hey, hey, hey!” Setsuno cried as Tamaki flailed his tentacles, smacking them all repeatedly. “Is this how it is? Tabe, wake up! It’s time to eat!” 

 

The one Eraser had knocked out woke up and ate through one of Tamaki’s tentacles. “Octopus, yum.”

 

Setsuno laughed. “With those teeth and jaws, he can eat anything in an instant! And he’s got a stomach that digests everything he eats in a second! Tabe’s stomach will never get full. You two are a great match!”

 

Eraser took this into consideration and took him out before he left. But it’s fine. I can move well right now. I can surpass his movements. 

 

His shell mask vanished as Setsuno stole it. He barely reacted in time to form another one to block an incoming crystallized punch. “You can’t stop my crystallize with just that,” Hojo scoffed, punching him again and smashing through the shell. 

 

“You’re the one that wanted to fight, three-on-one, right, Suneater?” Setsuno taunted. “Did you think you’d get a ‘complete shutdown’ just by waving your giant octopus arms?”

 

Tabe could still be heard eating Tamaki’s tentacles. “Yum, yum, yum!” 

 

I’ll manifest the neurotoxin present in an octopus’s saliva in my arm. If you eat it, you won’t be able to move anymore.

 

The remainder of his tentacles vanished and reappeared in Setsuno’s hand. “It was too big for me to steal before but if it’s this small, it’s no problem,” Setsuno grinned.  Then Hojo punched Tamaki into a wall and pinned him with a crystallized arm.

 

Their teamwork is incredible…  

 

“We’re trash, but we have strong bonds as trash,” Hojo told him.  

 

“Y-you all will be arrested soon…” Tamaki warned. “Even if you beat me, you have no future.” 

 

“What about it?” Setsuna asked, stealing the pouches on Tamaki’s utility belt and opening it. “It’s all food. So is it like you can turn the things you eat into power?”

 

“We haven’t had a future for a while,” Hojo dismissed. “One was unable to fit into society and was thrown away. One was betrayed by his lover and made to bear various debts. One was used as a tool by someone obsessed with money, but when it was discovered that the gems he produced were worthless fakes, he was called useless and beaten half to death.”

 

“To us, that man said ‘Come join us. You aren’t someone who should rot away in a place like this.’ Who cares about what happens after this? For the man who gave us worth, I’ll kill anyone who gets in his way,” Hojo vowed. 

 

They’re not following him out of fear. It’s almost like they’re brainwashed.  

 

“Do you really want to be used and thrown away?” Tamaki asked weakly.  

 

“A hero can’t understand,” Hojo replied, forming a spear-like crystal on his arm. “Can you take this with your back against the wall?”

 

My attacks are eaten… My defense gets peeled off… Then… 

 

Tamaki manifested a talon foot so that he could reach the crystal shards on the ground and kick one at Setsuno. He manages to hit the man’s eye and Setsuno recoiled. “Ow!”

 

I’ll throw off their teamwork from the start. Larceny only works on things he can see. That’s why the police couldn’t point their guns at him. 

 

“Die!” Hojo shouted, preparing to drive the crystals into him. But Tamaki blocks by manifesting the same crystals, having eaten a few shards when he broke some earlier. 

 

“Don’t tell me…” Hojo muttered. “He ate my crystals?”

 

“That’s exactly right!” Tamaki yelled before grabbing him with a large taloned foot and crushing the crystals.

 

“Eat!” Tabe screamed as he rushed toward them. Tamaki used Hojo as a shield and shoved them all into each other, pinning all three to the wall. 

 

“You had good teamwork where you trusted each other. I can’t understand your circumstances or anger or sadness… But I do understand your strong bonds.” They couldn’t move so he put his foot down. “You’re not just using each other. Right? You can’t eat your friends.”

 

“The octopus poison should be in your bodies by now. You won’t die, but you probably won’t be able to walk very well for a while,” Tamaki explained after tying them up. “Also, I took of your masks. I don’t know what’s built into them.” 

 

That took too long. Was everyone else able to keep moving forward? I need to go too.  

 

He collapsed before he reached the door, exhaustion finally hitting. Oh.

Notes:

Tamaki is so cool! :D

Anyway. We know there's no Toga so I've picked Dabi instead.
Decide which path he takes to his fate:

A) Shouto recognizes him and Aizawa offers protection from Endeavor so Dabi just surrenders. No conflict really.
B) Shouto recognizes him and gets mad, siccing Izuku on him. Poor Dabi gets tasered and when he regains consciousness, he's captured. Aizawa offers protection from Endeavor so Dabi surrenders.
C) Shouto recognizes him but because Dabi finds out Izuku kicked Endeavor in the face he just decides to follow him now. Nothing else needed to convince him.

For the record: In all three, Dabi /will/ get protection from Endeavor.

Chapter 116: Shield and Shield

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Amajiki… I wonder if he’s all right… I can’t help but worry about him…” Kirishima fretted as they continued running toward their goal. 

 

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed.  

 

“But! Once you’ve left him to guard your back, you’ll trust him to do it if you’re a man!” Fat exclaimed. 

 

“Right! I’m sure he’ll be fine!” Kirishima responded loudly. 

 

“That just makes you seem like someone who’s easily swayed,” Hitoshi pointed out.  

 

“I’m still worried but all I can do is trust him,” Kirishima countered. 

 

“We can’t waste a second of the time Suneater got for us!” Fat told him. 

 

“Right!” Kirishima cheered, earning a confused look from Rock Lock. 

 

“This is strange,” Dad interrupted their pep talk. “It’s weird that the guy who was moving the basement hasn’t shown any movement.”

 

“Yeah, nothing’s twisting or turning,” Izuku agreed.  

 

“If he isn’t putting any obstacles in our way while we’re running, then our opponent may not be able to observe and control the whole basement. There’s the police squad that remained above too. Maybe he’s focusing his attention on them,” Dad suggested. 

 

“Are you saying that he’s limited in the area he can keep tabs on?” Rock Lock asked.  

 

“It’s just a prediction. He went into the basement to control it. If it’s not that he has been assimilated into it, but that he’s moving around inside the walls to hear what’s going on then when he’s manipulating the basement,” Dad explained his theory. “If an eye or ear from his main body is peeking through to try and block us, then I can see him.” 

 

“If I remember the sheet right, his quirk allows him to merge his body and mind into an object, granting him full control over the object as if it were his own body,” Izuku mumbled. “Normally, there’s a size limitation but we’ve established he powered up somehow. Rather than just changing the size limitation, it changed the functionality of his quirk, allowing him to move within objects rather than just merging with them. You know--”

 

“No experiments with Trigger,” Dad cut him off.

 

“I didn’t say--” Izuku was cut off by a pillar coming out of the wall straight at them. 

 

“Eraser!” Kirishima shouted. “Data!”

 

They were nearly pushed into a hole that had opened up on the opposite wall but Fat pushed them out of the way. “If we let this guy do what he wants, then the time Tamaki got for us will be wasted. Eraser, erase this guy!” 

 


 

Taishiro rolled through the tunnel until he landed in another room. When he started to stand up, Kirishima was under him. Not smushed, since he hardened with his quirk. “Why are you here?”

 

“I also jumped out to protect Aizawa-Sensei. I thought that I wouldn’t take any damage. But then… I sank into you,” Kirishima admitted sheepishly.

 

Taishiro sighed. “I guess it can’t be helped.” Then he noticed the villain approaching. “More importantly, brace yourself.”

 

The hulking man sprinted at them, gearing up to punch something. “That fist,” Kirishima activated his unbreakable form. “Don’t blame me if it’s smashed to pieces!”

 

The villain knocked Kirishima across the room with one punch and then, without pausing, started rapid-fire punching Taishiro. He was able to stand his ground and the man backed off a bit. “Red…” Taishiro turned to see Kirishima in a freshly cratered spot on the wall. 

 

“M… My arm!” Kirishima exclaimed in shock as bits of his hardened skin crumbled away.

 

“You know what I think?” the villain spoke up. “It’s boorish to use guns or blades in a fight. Anyone who has those can win. That’s not a real fight. It’s better to kill each other using just the power living inside you. I wonder if you understand.”

 

“What are you going on about?” Taishiro mumbled before throwing his own punch at the villain. A yellow forcefield stopped his first. “Huh? A barrier? What is this?”

 

A blonde villain stepped out of the dark. “Fat Gum and a boy who can harden his body. Hm. They both have quirks that are good at defense. Too bad, Rappa.” 

 

The first villain, Rappa, ignored his partner and sent another set of rapid punches into Taishiro’s gut. He could feel himself taking damage and his hoodie was torn. For this much shock to get through even my fat… It’s like a bullet…  

 

“Good at defense?” Rappa scoffed. “They didn’t get away unscathed. Well, I guess it’s good enough that they didn’t turn into mincemeat.”

 

These two weren’t on the quirk list we got… Are they outside guys? A rush attack of bullets and a barrier? This will be an annoying pair to fight.  

 

“We are a spear and a shield,” the blonde spoke. “In contrast, you two are a shield and a shield.”

 

“Wait, what kind of fight is that?” Rappa demanded. 

 

The blonde glanced behind Taishiro. “Although, I do not know if that boy over there could even be called a shield.”

 


 

My arm cracked… Ouch! Eijirou winced in pain. I couldn’t take all of it. If another barrage like that comes, I won’t be able to take it. I thought I’d gotten stronger. Damn it. Again, I’m…  

 

“Don’t let go of your unbreakable!” Fat called to him. “If even your spirit breaks, then you really have lost. When fighting villains, it’s a matter of how fast you can make them lose their will to fight. You can’t lose your will before them. Let's blow these small fries away quickly and go back to the others!”

 


 

“They’re planning to beat us. Isn’t that great, Rappa?” the blonde asked sarcastically. 

 

“You understand? What a great fat guy!” Rappa said, pleased. “Tengai, I’m starting to have fun. Get rid of this.” He knocked on the barrier. “Don’t use it. It’s not like I need a barrier in the first place.”

 

The blonde, Tengai, scoffed. “Don’t wallow in your own desires. Don’t forget what Master Overhaul said. This is an excellent matchup. We will win for certain with our teamwork.” 

 

Rappa sighed before abruptly attacking Tengai who protected himself with his own private barrier inside the large one that contained them. “What are you planning to do, fighting maniac?”

 

“Overjerk decided we were a team without asking,” Rappa complained. 

 

“It’s not ‘Overjerk.’ It’s ‘Master Overhaul,’” Tengai corrected. 

 

“I don’t care!” Rappa shouted. “As long as I can fight to the death, I don’t care!”

 

Tengai lowered his barrier with an annoyed look. “Then do what you want, if you think you can take care of them by yourself.”

 

“You understand? What a great recluse!” Rappa said excitedly before launching himself at Taishiro with more rapid-fire attacks. 

 

If I close the distance between us, it’ll be impossible to dodge. On top of that, it’s such a strong quirk that even with my absorption, I get hurt. At this rate, he’ll just eat away at me slowly until I’m done, Taishiro realized. 

 

They were fighting earlier, but I’m sure that if he’s in danger, the other guy will put up a barrier. When I punched that, it felt like an iron wall. It’s so strong that I won’t be able to do anything about it with my power. If I don’t do anything about that guy, we can’t win. 

 

He glanced back at Kirishima. And despite what I said, Kirishima took a lot of damage. I guess I have no choice but to do it. If I don’t do it right, I’ll die, but if I don’t, I’ll just die for sure. Taishiro turned back to Rappa with a look of determination. 

 

“He called you Rappa, right?” Taishiro asked. “It’s been a while since any attacks had an effect on me. I was a hardcore martial arts guy back in the day too. Let’s see if you’ll stop being able to raise your arm first, or if I’ll stop being able to take your hits first. Spear and shield. Let’s have a match to see which is stronger, Rappa.”

 

“You really are a great fat guy! Tengai, what about your barrier?” Rappa asked.  

 

“I won’t put it up,” Tengai promised.  

 

“Yeah! You guys are all great guys!” Rappa cheered. Then he and Taishiro clashed. 

 


 

Eijirou watched the fight before him with a sinking heart. Fat… Protecting me… Even though he isn’t able to completely withstand the attack… What am I doing? Feeling like I’d gotten stronger. Jumping out with my ultimate move and having it ripped through so easily. Ending up just getting in the way.  

 


 

Taishiro braced himself against the rapid-fire punches. Rappa’s quirk maybe? Momentum related? Oh man, this hurts. He’s getting faster and faster. Maybe I won’t make it in time? 

 

Rappa took a step back. “Don’t disappoint me, fat guy. Don’t pass out on me yet. My shoulder’s finally warmed up!” To prove his point, he resumed his onslaught. 

 


 

What… can I do? What can I do right now? Fat Gum’s gonna die. Because of me. Don’t you have anything, boring bastard? Don’t you have anything left after they break through your hardening? Can’t you do anything? Eijirou asked himself. 

 

“That boy… is already done for,” one of the villains commented. “His eyes are filled with fear.”


Nothing’s changed since back then… Nothing… Eijirou realized. He thought back to how much of a coward he’d been in middle school and the villain incident where he did nothing while Mina stepped up to save her friends. I’ve been through a lot of scary things up until now. But even more than that, I’ve always been scared.

Notes:

For Dabi: I'm going with a combination of options B and C.
C by itself was way too short so I used elements from B to flesh it out and make it more interesting and natural/believable.

This whole scene is just a casual reminder that Kiri has clinical depression and self-esteem issues despite how he normally seems. Anyone can have mental health struggles. The people who can mostly hide it are just masking or coping. (Different things.)

Chapter 117: Shield Becomes Spear

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Rappa ceased his attack again. Taishiro could tell he was bleeding by the copper taste in his mouth. Still, he taunted the villain. “You’re kidding, right? You can still keep going, can’t you?” 

 

The punches resumed and Taishiro braced himself, taking it. Because he had a plan. I bet you thought I was a shield but that will be fatal for you. All the attacks you gave me have been absorbed and sunken into my body.  

 

Because I’m using so much energy to sink and suppress them, I’m burning up so much fat from my shield. My defense is getting thinner and thinner, but the stored-up attacks will become a spear that can punch through any shield. Taishiro drew his arm back, letting the energy gather in his fist. 

 

“Rappa! He’s up to something!” Tengai warned. “Hurry up and finish him!”

 

That’s how it is, but my shield’s been cut down more than I expected. I can’t make something equal to what I’ve stored up, Taishiro worried. 

 

“I want to see it! If you’re alive, then show it to me!” Rappa demanded. 

 

He didn’t build up enough power yet but then at the last second, he was bought more time. All of a sudden, Kirishima was in front of him, taking Rappa’s next punch. “Red!”

 


 

I won't... I won’t regret anything again! Eijirou promised himself as he stepped between Fat and the villain, taking the next hit and standing his ground. I… will become… a hero who can protect! His skin started crumbling under the force of the punch. If it cracks, then harden it again! Bear it! Protect! Sacrifice yourself!

 

“You’re pretty great too!” the villain exclaimed. 

 

Eijirou raised an arm and sharpened it into a spear before trying to drive it into the villain. A sharp pain radiated up his arm and into his shoulder as a barrier blocked him from landing the hit. “You put the barrier up! You said you wouldn’t,” the villain before him complained. 

 

“Of course I’m putting it up,” the other villain countered. “Things done in vain should just fall in front of my defense.” 

 

Pain and his quirk deactivating were the last sensations Eijirou felt before everything went black. 

 


 

“It wasn’t in vain,” Taishiro argued as he caught Kirishima in one arm. “Thanks very much. I’ve become a great spear!” He raised his arm to show off his fully charged, glowing fist. 

 

“Tengai! Take down your barrier!” Rappa demanded. 

 

“There’s one reason for your defeat! You guys underestimated my greatest, hardest defense. It’s no use. It’s gonna break. You guys and I, as well, underestimated the hero named Red Riot and his chivalrous spirit!” Taishiro shouted as he punched the barrier. It shattered under his fist, blowing the two villains back with enough force to crater the wall they landed against.

 

The villains were down and Taishiro remained standing, all his stored fat gone, and Kirishima unconscious in his arms. “In this spear and shield battle, we’re the winners.”

 


 

“Red! Red Riot! Can you hear me? Red?” 

 

Eijirou opened his eyes to find himself being held by this random blond guy. “Wh...Who are you?”

 

“It’s me, Fat Gum!” the man exclaimed. “Figure it out from the context!” 

 

And yeah, Eijirou could see that. His tattered clothes resemble Fat’s costume. “I-I... Fat… I’ll protect you… I’ll do… Whatever I can…” 

 

The skinny Fat Gum looked at him with tears in his eyes. “Kirishima-kun…”

 

“Like Crimson Riot…” Eijirou added weakly. 

 

“You tried so hard you ended up like this… You’ve done enough…” Fat said gently. And Eijirou believed him so he let himself drift back into unconsciousness.

 


 

“Not yet…” Rappa interjected as Kirishima passed out again. “It’s a battle to the death. I’m not… dead yet.”

 

Taishiro tensed, holding Kirishima close. He’s too tough! The barrier’s turned into cushioning, huh? Even so, I don’t have any more fat and I’ve used all my stamina. What should I do? 

 

“We can at least do first aid in the back room. Treat that ki-- that man --over there,” Rappa offered unexpectedly.  

 

“...Must be a trap,” Taishiro muttered.  

 

“Do I look like a man who’d set a trap?” Rappa asked tiredly. 

 

“Rappa! Don’t act on your own,” Tengai scolded. “It’s my job to keep you under control. Follow my instructions.”

 

“Huh?” Rappa sounded annoyed. 

 

“Think about why a beast who only craves violence can even be in this place,” Tengai yelled. “What’s your duty, Ra--”

 

Abruptly, Rappa kicked Tengai in the stomach. “You don’t even have enough strength left to put up a barrier, do you? Then, shut up. Although... I’ve got broken bones too and can’t lift my arm.” 

 

“What do you want to do?” Taishiro asked.  

 

“Fight. To the death,” Rappa answered. “I come from the world of MMA. You must’ve at least heard of it, right? A fight club where you can use quirks to the fullest. There weren’t many who could stand up after taking my first. Those who could always started begging for their lives.”

 

“You understand, right? The pain of not being able to do what you want? The power that only comes when your life’s at stake. The fight that comes from that. That’s why it was great! You guys were really great! Especially the redhead. I like you. Let’s have another match. Heal your wounds. I’ll kill you properly next time,” Rappa vowed. 

 

“You’re gonna be arrested and put into the slammer later, you know,” Taishiro told him. “Do you get it? There is no next time. You’ve lost.”

 

“Who cares?” Rappa asked as he started limping away. “If no one died, then it’s a draw.”

 

“It’s not a draw,” Taishiro argued, confused. “Why are you trying to be sportsmanlike now?” Is it the policy of an eccentric? He’s so devoted to his urges that you know he has no ulterior motive. Either way, with these wounds, it’ll be hard to meet up with Nighteye’s group.  

 

Kirishima-kun… You called yourself pathetic at first and seeing that, Tamaki introduced you to me. Taishiro stood, lifting and carrying Kirishima. I kind of get it now. Someone who knows their own weakness… 

 

Rappa stopped at a door that wasn’t very far from where they fought. “I want to do this again properly. With that man.”

 

Taishiro looked down at Kirishima as he followed Rappa. I showed you a pathetic side of myself. Right now you’ve been acknowledged not just by me, but by the enemy.  

 


 

Taishiro looked over the heavy bandaging, satisfied with Kirishima’s treatment. “This should at least stop the bleeding. It’s frustrating, but he’ll need to rest for a while.”

 

Rappa stood across the room with Tengai wrapped up nearby. “Is he better? I’ll kill him!”

 

“How can he be better already? Let him live!” Taishiro exclaimed. “Oh, since we’re kind of talking frankly with each other now, this might be weird for a hero to ask, but Rappa, why are you stuck in a smalltime gang like this?”

 

“That’s ‘cause Overjerk was the only person I ever lost to,” Rappa answered easily.

 

“You lost…” Taishiro repeated, stunned by the declaration. 

 

“He told me to join, coming out of nowhere, picking a fight… Of course, I left it up to who won,” Rappa explained. “And then, I died. But just when I thought that, I was back to normal. Even after I joined, I challenged him five times, but I lost every time. I stay here in order to beat that man.”

 

He lost every time…? Wait a minute… That means Chisaki can handle Rappa’s power and speed?  

 

“Even though Chisaki’s so strong, he’s still left the fighting to his underlings. Why won’t he come out?” Taishiro asked. “He’s not here, right? Either run away or hide. What does Chisaki want to do?”

 

“Don’t get ahead of yourself,” Tengai scoffed. “Who’d tell an enemy?”

 

“Trying to rehabilitate the yakuza?” Rappa seemed to be guessing.  

 

“Rappa!” Tengai warned. 

 

“I don’t know the details but I’ve overheard them talking. They said they’d distribute large numbers of something or something,” Rappa said uncertainly.  

 

“Stop! Rappa!” Tengai scolded his loose-lipped partner.

 

“And that they needed money for that,” Rappa continued. “As long as they clear that, then the day will soon come to implement their plan.”

 

“What plan?” Taishiro asked. 

 

“I don’t know. I just heard them mentioning rehabilitating people,” Rappa shrugged. 

 

Rehabilitating them from what? Taishiro wondered.

Notes:

Tengai: Who would answer that?
Rappa: *answers*
Tengai: I should have seen that coming...

Rappa's neat. He's not even a proper villain. He's like Jasper from SU (Or was it SUFuture that the episode I'm thinking of happened in?) Kick his ass and you own it. It's a weird concept.

His loyalty isn't even to whoever beat him. It's to his ideology on fighting.

Chapter 118: Suprise Players Pt. 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They stared at the spot where Fat Gum disappeared. “Um… where’s Kirishima?” Hitoshi questioned, looking around. 

 

“He was standing by Fat Gum,” Shouto replied. “He must have gotten swept up in that.”

 

“Let’s keep going,” Nighteye prompted. “We need to catch up to Mirio!” 

 

Shortly after they continued running through the hallways, they started shifting again. “This is officially getting on my nerves,” Izuku huffed. 

 

“The walls are coming nearer,” the detective pointed out. 

 

“They could be trying to crush us to death,” Dad added. 

 

“Rock Lock! Freeze the walls in place,” Nighteye instructed. 

 

“Stop acting like the leader! We’re in this fix because of your mistake,” Rock Lock snapped, even though he did as asked. “Deadbolt!” The walls froze in a cramped shape. “Things that I lockdown get locked in place. This area won’t move any more! Don’t complain about how cramped it is. I can’t hold that many spots with this security max deadbolt. This is my limit.”

 

Everyone started moving again, albeit a bit slower due to how contorted the hallway was now. Something rumbled in the distance. “He’s coming at us again from the places I haven’t locked down!”

 

A pillar of concrete came at them from down the hallway. “Cover your ears,” Mama ordered, stepping to the front of the group. A single shout made the concrete crumble before it could hit them. The reverberation could be felt in the cramped space. 

 

“If the Fat team were here, it’d go even more smoothly, huh, Eraser?” Rock Lock commented once the attacks paused after a few more of Mama’s shouts.  

 

“It’s fine,” Dad dismissed. “Data, he’s pinpointing our location and aiming for it specifically. Figure out where he’s watching from.”

 

“At this rate, it’ll only get worse. We’ll just keep getting cornered,” Rock Lock said.  

 

The attacks started up again and everyone covered their ears again as Mama shouted through them. As a group, they pushed forward slowly, despite the onslaught of attempts to stop them. Izuku could see the lines but they disappeared into the distance. He couldn’t pinpoint where the body was. 

 

Suddenly the attacks ceased entirely and the hallway opened up. Everyone tensed. “What are they planning this time?” an officer questioned, rightfully suspicious. 

 

Abruptly, walls formed between them, dividing their group. “Data!” Dad shouted, picking Izuku up and moving him out of the way of one of the forming walls. Izuku had been too startled by Mama and Hitoshi disappearing behind a wall to notice the one above him. 

 

(This is a dad reflex. Dadzawa is canon.)

 

“Sorry,” Izuku squeaked, still being held like a ragdoll.  

 

“Don’t worry about it,” Dad replied, finally putting him down. “But why separate us now?”

 

“They’re planning something,” Shouto concluded. 

 

“Hey, everyone! You okay?” Rock Lock’s voice came through the wall, a little muffled. 

 

“It’s Rock Lock’s voice,” someone commented, sounding more muffled. They must be further away in a different section from Rock Lock.  

 

“The wall isn’t that thick,” Nighteye pointed out, sounding like he was in the further section.  

 

“Did they change methods because they weren’t able to crush us to death?” someone asked.

 

“It makes it easier for us to move, but…” another person spoke, trailing off.

 

“But they’ll give us another obstacle to make up for it, I’m sure. Be careful,” Nighteye warned. 

 

Then they heart a scuffle and a scream of pain from Rock Lock’s section. “Rock! What’s wrong?” Dad called.  

 

“Eraser! Please move aside!” Izuku said, knowing that if it’s a thin wall, he could kick through it. When the debris cleared, Rock Lock was sitting on the ground, legs badly burned. “Rock Lock!”

 

“Aiyama. Fancy seeing you again,” a familiar voice drawled. 

 

“Burn Unit,” Izuku replied cooly. Dabi raised an eyebrow, looking amused. 

 

“Dabi! What is the League of Villains doing here?” Dad demanded, immediately erasing the villain’s quirk and restraining him with his capture weapon. 

 

“Ah, no. You’ve got it all wrong,” Dabi said nonchalantly. “We aren’t here with the League. We’ve just been loaned out. Today, we’re mercenaries… or whatever.”

 

“We?” Dad prompted as Izuku moved Rock Lock off to the side in case of a fight. 

 

Dabi ignored him and looked over at Shouto. “Todoroki, right? What’s that like?”

 

“Don’t talk to him,” Dad growled. 

 

“Aw, come on,” Dabi frowned, feigning offense. “I’m simply asking what it’s like for him to live with the number two hero. With that temper of his, I bet it’s hard.” 

 

Shouto looked confused. “Doesn’t sound like you’re a fan,” Izuku noted. 

 

“Why? Are you?” Dabi countered. 

 

“No. I’d rather kick him in the face. Oh, wait. I’ve done that,” Izuku grinned. 

 

“Data,” Dad warned. 

 

“Seriously?” Dabi asked, seemingly impressed. “Tell me about it.”

 

“Kicked his stupid fire beard right off,” Izuku replied and Dabi’s eyes lit up.

 

Then dad blinked and the room erupted in blue flames. Dad pulled his capture weapon back to himself before it could burn. Mei had upgraded it but Dabi exceeded normal temperatures. 

 

“I wish I could have seen his face,” Dabi laughed. Dad reactivated his quirk, snuffing out the flames. Dabi stopped laughing to glare at him. “That is really fucking annoying.”

 

“So they say,” Dad replied, keeping his guard up. 

 

“I-- You-- Touya?” Shouto asked hesitantly. He looked spooked and disoriented as if stuck in a memory. 

 

Dabi froze and forced a carefully blank expression on his face. “Who’s Touya?”

 

“You are, aren’t you?” Shouto asked, raising his voice. “The blue flames, the burns, your eyes! I thought it was a coincidence but that laugh! That’s Touya! I thought you were dead!”

 

“I fucking am,” Dabi snapped, dropping the act. “That bastard had me declared dead. Did he even look for me? I certainly never saw any news reports asking people to look for me!”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened and Dad gave him a questioning glance. Izuku just watched the exchange, shocked. This was the sibling Shouto mentioned at the sleepover? Touya, as in the older brother that went missing Touya? The one Shouto thought his dad killed?

 

“I--” Shouto faltered. “I don’t know. I was too young. But… You’re a villain! You hurt people! You attacked my class! You kidnapped my friends!”

 

Dabi, or Touya, looked just as shocked to see Shouto shouting as Izuku felt. But he recovered faster. “It was a fucking job, Shouto. I do what I have to so that I can take that bastard down.”

 

“But you left me with him!” Shouto all but screamed before he fell to his knees. Izuku was at his side in an instant. “You left me with him,” Shouto sobbed, sounding like all his anger dissipated. 

 

“With Endeavor?” Dad asked, blinking and not reactivating his quirk. Dabi didn’t try to use his. 

 

“Shouto,” Dabi sighed. “I had to leave. But I was going to come back. Once I could destroy him.”

 

“Shut up,” Shouto mumbled. “Izuku?”

 

“Yeah?” Izuku questioned. 

 

“Get him.” At the request, Izuku stood and took his staff out of his pocket. 

 

“Oh, come on,” Dabi groaned when Izuku extended it and it started sparking. Izuku smiled apologetically before launching himself at the villain. A wall of blue flames formed, shielding Dabi, but a short ice pillar formed just before them. Using the ice as a boost, Izuku leaped over the flames, swinging his staff down to hit--

 

The wall behind Dabi, because the fucker dodged. Dabi stared at him with wide eyes as Izuku tried to pull his staff out of the wall. “Holy fuck! I’m glad you weren’t armed that time I kidnapped you!” 

 

“Has he been able to do that this whole time?” Rock Lock asked from his spot near the wall. The flames died down as Dad activated his quirk again. 

 

“Give me a sec and then I’ll kick your ass,” Izuku said, placing a foot on the wall to give himself more force to get it out. 

 

“Yeah, no. I don’t want that going through my head. How about this?” Dabi paused. “I’ll just follow you. Change affiliations, you know? Because you kicked Endeavor in the face and I don’t think anyone else has done that. I align myself with those I think can help me destroy the old bastard, and you are it, kid.”

 

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Dad sighed.

 

Izuku finally just kicked the wall, freeing his staff, and held it up to Dabi’s chest. “Fair warning, this could probably stop your heart if it touches here. Your staples wouldn’t exactly help. Now, why should we believe that you’ll just surrender? You’ll just go to prison. And changing sides so easily doesn’t exactly prove you’re capable of loyalty.”

 

“He wouldn’t necessarily have to go to prison,” Dad cut in. 

 

“I’m pretty sure he does,” Rock Lock argued. Izuku nodded, agreeing but generally confused. 

 

“There’s a villain rehabilitation program he could join,” Dad explained. “It’s new. It’s limited to people who became villains due to circumstances out of their control. Like poverty, quirk discrimination, or abuse. And if you’re implying what I think you’re implying, we can protect you from Endeavor. You’ve created a new identity to hide from him, right?”

 

“Yeah,” Dabi confirmed. “Dyed my hair and everything. The staples aren’t an aesthetic choice though.”

 

“We can get you proper medical treatment as well,” Dad assured him. “If you agree to surrender and let me put handcuffs on you.”

 

“I get medical treatment, to stay out of jail, and protection from Endeavor?” Dabi laughed holding out his hands. “Seems obvious. Yeah, I’ll follow the feral green kid.”

Notes:

The whole time he was on the floor:
Rock Lock: No it's fine. We can stop and chat with the guy that BURNED me. Whatever
Rock Lock: ... Well, now I feel like I'm intruding on something...
Rock Lock: ...O-O Are you implying Endeavor, number two hero, abuses his kids?
Rock Lock: Could Database always do that? Has he been armed the whole time?
Rock Lock: Okay, why haven't we been using the green kid more?
Rock Lock: Apparently we're adopting a villain. Okay. This is fine.

Option C was too short by itself! But I didn't want to drag it out with a real fight.
We gotta get to Eri, ya know?

Dabi won't admit he's soft (cares about his bro) and scared (thinks Enji will kill him) so he only admits to one of his motivations to surrendering. Following the green bean.

Aiz: Feral child?
Dabi: He bit my boss's face once.
Aiz: ...Yeah, that tracks.

Reminder: A lot of these scenes are overlapping as far as when they are happening. Like while this is happening, Fat and Kiri are fighting Rappa.

Chapter 119: Surprise Players Pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The commotion on the other side of the wall had barely started when another wall lowered to let the villain Twice and some big, masked guy into the confined space. “I’m getting excited!” Twice exclaimed while posing. Hitoshi wondered if it was a good or bad thing that they got him instead of someone like Shigaraki. 

 

“Man, I was wondering what kind of heroes we’d get, but this guy?” Twice complained, pointing at Nighteye. “He’s like a normal businessman. Don’t underestimate the yakuza, bastard! Get ‘em, Big Bro Rappa!”

 

The big guy, Rappa apparently, ran at them. In one, barely visible movement, Nighteye tripped Rappa while avoiding the attack. His suit tore though. “You grazed me? You’re pretty strong,” Nighteye acknowledged before punching Rappa and knocking him into the hallway behind the opening they came in through. The wall cratered where he landed. 

 

“What… Just happened…?” an officer asked. Hitoshi agreed with the sentiment. 

 

Nighteye held up some little metal objects. “These are battle support items, high-density personal seals. They weigh about 5 kilograms each. They go with my businessman appearance and are quite humorous items, don’t you think?” Hitoshi certainly thought so. Reminded him of Izuku. They both had misleading nerd personas. 

 

“‘Make a prediction and move first.’ Perhaps because I have seen the futures of so many, I’m able to do that a little faster than others during close combat. But I didn’t predict this. I didn’t think the famous League of Villains would support mere Yakuza,” Nighteye glared at Twice. 

 

Rappa melted, which probably meant he was one of Twice’s fakes. “He melted! That yakuza’s useless!” Twice complained. 

 

Nighteye threw two of his stamps at Twice. They tor his mask rather than knocking him out. “Ouch! Damn it, you bastard!” Twice tried to run away. 

 

Hitoshi threw out his capture weapon and pulled him back. Mama and Nighteye stood on either side of him in case Twice tried anything. “Stop it! Let me go!” Twice struggled. The torn half of his mask revealed… tears? “Stop it! Stop! My mask! I can’t be uncovered! I’m gonna split!”

 

“He’s having a panic attack,” Mama pointed out. 

 

Twice threw himself to the ground, squirming desperately. “Gonna split! No! Stop!”

 

Hitoshi knelt down next to him. “Twice, what does that mean?”

 

The villain sobbed. “I’ll tear apart!”

 

His squirming stopped as Hitoshi’s quirk took hold and his one exposed eye glazed over. “I’ll help you stand up,” Hitoshi said calmly. “Work with me here.”

 

Twice complied, much calmer than he had been. At least externally. Internally, his mind was a mess and Hitoshi could feel it through their connection. He wasn’t struggling against Hitoshi’s hold though. He was struggling against himself. Hitoshi moved aside part of Twice’s mask to reveal the scar that was peeking out. It ‘split’ his skull and Hitoshi wondered if it was related. 

 

“Can we get something to cover his face?” Hitoshi asked the others around him. “I don’t think I can safely release him until that’s resolved.”

 

“I have a handkerchief,” an officer offered, pulling it out of his vest.

 

“That’ll work,” Hitoshi replied, taking it and tying it around Twice’s head. He adjusted it until he covered everything that had been exposed. Then he released his quirk. 

 

“I’m…” Twice came back to himself and then started to panic. “My face!”

 

“Is covered,” Hitoshi assured him. “But uh, you’re under arrest so…”

 

The wall that separated them from the others crumbled as Izuku kicked through it. Todoroki was supporting Rock Lock who looked badly burned and Dad had Dabi in cuffs. “I made a friend!” Izuku chirped. 

 

Hitoshi sighed. “Of course you did.”

 

“I’m not your friend, I’m your follower,” Dabi corrected. “This kid’s gonna help me destroy Endeavor.”

 

“I didn’t officially agree to that,” Izuku countered. 

 

“But you will, right?” Todoroki asked with a slight ‘puppy dog look.’ 

 

“Of course,” Izuku reassured him. 

 

“Oh look! They got Twice,” Dabi noticed. “What happened to your mask, buddy?”

 

“The mean businessman tore it,” Twice complained, still a little down. 

 

“This is weird right?” an officer asked. 

 

“Yes,” the main detective replied. 

 


 

Izuku watched as Twice was fitted with handcuffs. Apparently, he’d had a panic attack when his mask was torn. Mama wanted to sponsor him for the rehabilitation program the way Dad was going to do for Dabi. “So we have League members but we aren’t arresting them?” the detective asked in disbelief. 

 

“We’re arresting them but they’re being placed under protective custody until they can be taken to a designated psychiatric facility for an evaluation,” Dad answered. “We won’t just be shipping them off to prison.”

 

“Besides, we were meant to betray the Yukaza anyway. Shiggy’s orders,” Dabi shrugged. And then the walls and ceiling started moving again. “Now, see, that guy has a temper too.”

 

Tunnels opened in the floor below them before Izuku could look for the lines. After a short time in what were basically slides, they were dropped into yet another room. And someone was screaming. “That yell. You hear it, right?” Rock Lock asked. 

 

“Where’s it coming from?” Mama asked. “The sound’s echoing too much to tell.” 

 

The ground and walls shifted while dirt and debris began to flow into the room. “Hey, this is bad! We’ll be crushed!” the detective exclaimed. 

 

“Cowards always want to hide how weak they are. They want to make themselves look strong, so they look down on others from above. This yakuza… They’re lame, huh?” Dabi taunted. 

 

The screaming got louder. Loud enough for Izuku to pinpoint it. He looked up and saw where the corrupted lines all intersected. He ran forward and kicked that portion of the wall, making the villain fall out of it. “Eraser!”

 

Dad activated his quirk, freezing everything. 

 

“Catch him!” Nighteye ordered. Hitoshi caught him in his capture weapon. 

 

“Are we arresting this one at least?” Rock Lock asked after a second. 

 

“Yes,” Dad sighed. “The Hassaikai members will be arrested normally.”

 


 

“It’s nice that the living maze is done but it’s hard to tell where we are now,” the detective said.

 

“I know what direction Eri-chan’s room is in,” Nighteye replied, pointing in one direction. 

 

“Irinaka! Put the walls back in order! Hurry!” the detective ordered. The villain didn’t respond.
“Hey!”

 

“The drugs probably wore off,” Dad dismissed. “Fat Gum’s guess was right. Irinaka doesn’t have enough power to do that anymore.”

 

“Are there any other members of the League here?” Nighteye asked. 

 

“Nope. It was just us,” Dabi answered. 

 

“And we’re supposed to take their word for it?” the detective scoffed. 

 

“What’re you standing around talking for?” Rock Lock chided. “Stop arguing and move forward. If you don’t trust Dabi and Twice, the police can scout the place for anyone else. The heroes should focus on getting Eri. That girl is our top priority!”

 

“He’s right. That would be best…” the detective agreed. 

 

“Either way, someone has to stay behind to restrain Irinaka. Thanks to that bastard, it’ll be hard for me to jump around now,” Rock Lock muttered. 

 

“What about these two?” the detective gestured to Dabi and Twice. 

 

“I’ll stay behind with them,” Hitoshi offered. “Both my weapon and my quirk are good for capture so I can assist Rock Lock.”

 

“Fine,” Rock Lock agreed. “If the rest of you get it, then hurry up and move your legs. Ryukyu and everyone else at the top, the police who were separated from us underground, Suneater, Red Riot, Fat Gum, and Lemillion... Now that we’ve gotten this far, we’re almost there. Don’t waste the time everyone’s worked hard to get! Go!”

 

Those moving forward started running again, heroes and police splitting up to take different paths. Hitoshi watched them until they disappeared from sight and then he turned to Rock Lock. “I can bandage your burns, if you want.”

 

“Yes, please,” Rock Lock sighed, sounding relieved. 

 

“So do we just wait here or…?” Dabi asked as Hitoshi pulled first aid supplies out of his utility belt. 

 

“Since the walls are in shambles and we have no idea where we are, yes,” Rock Lock answered. “We stay here until the rescue and clean-up teams come through. They come through after the raid to look for survivors, arrest villains, and gather evidence.”

 

“Ugh, this is going to be so boring,” Twice complained. “Can we at least play a game?”

 

“Yeah, sure. Let’s play a game of shut up. You go first,” Rock Lock deadpanned. 

 

“You’re mean too,” Twice grumbled, sitting down on the floor to pout. 

 

“Fuck him. We’ll play our own game,” Dabi said, sitting next to twice. “I spy with my little eye… An asshole!” 

 

“Is it that guy?” Twice asked, pointing at Rock Lock. 

 

“You got it!” Dabi exclaimed. Rock Lock groaned in annoyance and Hitoshi had to smother a laugh. This was going to feel longer than it would wind up actually being.

Notes:

Off we go to get Eri!

Dabi's gonna be fun to have around.
He has the same chaotic energy as Izuku and they're definitely going to instigate each other.

Chapter 120: Lemillion Saves One

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Mirio ran through hallways and through walls until he finally came across the men he recognized as Chisaki Kai and Kurono Hari. Eri was being carried by Kurono, Chisaki’s second-in-command. “Excuse me… But can I ask you some questions?” Mirio asked. 

 

Chisaki narrowed his eyes at him. “You shouldn’t have been able to get here so fast.”

 

“I took a shortcut,” Mirio dismissed. “I’m here to rescue that girl.” 

 

“This girl doesn’t want you to rescue her,” Chisaki countered cooly. “She understands that leaving my side will only cause trouble for everyone. That she will only cause trouble for everyone.”

 

“That’s not true,” Mirio argued. “You’re the one causing trouble and I’m here to save her from you so that she doesn’t have to suffer anymore.”

 

“I’m not getting through to you. Let me make this simpler.” Chisaki turned to walk away. Mirio ran forward to stop him. “I’m telling you to die.”

 

All of a sudden, Mirio’s vision blurred and he wobbled on his legs, stumbling into the nearest wall. “What? My sense of equilibrium…?”

 

Manic laughter drew his attention up to the ceiling. “Are you sloshed? You’re legsh look sshaky…” a man asked, slurring his words and drinking as he spoke. “Mine’re too… Thash why I’m walkin’ up ‘ere… Don’t get closh t’me… You’ll catcsh my drunkenesh…”

 

Is it this guy’s quirk? Eri’s right over there… I can’t let a guy like this take me down. 

 

Someone else stepped forward and aimed a gun at Mirio. Despite the ceiling guy’s quirk, he managed to dodge when he heard the shot fire. “What’s your quirk?” the gunman demanded. 

 

“Permeation. When activated, I can slip through anything.” Mirio covered his mouth with his hand, surprised. I didn’t mean to say that. 

 

“I was wondering where you sprung up from,” the gunman replied. “I see. That’s why you could get through Mimic and the others.” 

 

“You misshed? What’re you, drunk?” the drunk on the ceiling mocked before throwing the now empty alcohol bottle at the gunman. 

 

The gunman wasn’t phased, knocking the bottle away easily. “That would be you.”

 

“Me?” the drunk questioned. 

 

The gunman sighed. “You should just be quiet and support the extraordinary me.” 

 

“I get it,” Mirio said, remembering the quirk list he’d read over. “You forced me to talk, huh?” He took a wobbly step forward. “But you’re not the type to stand in the front lines.”

 

“Hence, I am different from other dispensable pawns. In the Hassai Group, I’m the only one who’s been allowed to get close to the young boss’ ambition,” the gunman said before aiming and shooting at Mirio again. 

 

Mirio activated his quirk so that the bullets phased through him. “How can it be called ambition when he’s using his own daughter?”

 

“Hm?” the gunman hummed. “Oh, in order for things to proceed smoothly, emotions are unnecessary. I’m sure that’s something you understand well. Heroes have to set aside their emotions sometimes in order to carry out their jobs.”

 

“That’s right,” Mirio admitted, compelled by the man’s quirk. 

 

“I live for the young boss’ ambition! He needs me! I must follow him! We’ll walk together! We’ll share the joy when it’s realized! Now!” the gunman and the drunk moved to attack him at the same time. He dodged and fell into the wall so that he could use his technique to shoot himself at them. 

 

“No way! How can you still move?” the drunk asked. 

 

“I get a taste of something much worse than intoxication all the time,” Mirio told him. “I won’t waver! For that girl to keep not being able to smile, I definitely can’t allow that!” He phased into the ground as they ran toward him and shot himself forward, knocking them out. Once he was past them he shot himself forward again, aiming himself at Chisaki. 

 

Chisaki turned just in time to dodge and Mirio’s punch only knocked him on the cheek. But he expected that. His true attack was the kick he phased through Eri to hit the man holding her. Kurono was knocked back, losing his grip on Eri. Mirio grabbed her and jumped back to get her to a safer spot. 

 

“Why? You can’t be here… He’ll kill you!” Eri warned. 

 

“I won’t let him make you sad anymore. It’s fine. I will become your hero!” Mirio promised her.

 

“How filthy… Come back, Eri. Killed?” Chisaki laughed. “How many times do I have to tell you? You break people. That’s how you were born.”

 

“No… You shouldn’t…” Eri whimpered. 

 

“You don’t have to listen to him,” Mirio told her gently. 

 

“Aren’t I always telling you? I have to get my hands dirty because of your selfishness. Each and every action you take kills people. You’re cursed,” Chisaki insisted.  

 

“How can you say that to your own child?” Mirio asked, disgusted.  

 

“Huh? Oh, I see. That’s the story I told you. I don’t have any children.,” Chisaki grinned before breaking apart the ground to attack Mirio. 

 

Mirio dodged. This isn’t just restoring… What amazing speed. That was close. But this guy… “He didn’t care that she was here,” Mirio muttered aloud.  

 

“Yeah, it wouldn’t have been an impediment even if she broke. If I put her back right away, I can revive her.” Chisaki attacked again and Mirio dodged that too. “Even if she didn’t keep her shape, I could put her back the way she was. She should already know that firsthand.”

 

Attack after attack was launched at him but Mirio kept dodging, holding onto the girl. “What’ll you do if Eri gets injured? Under these conditions, I’m the only one who can heal her. I’ve sealed off your escape. You won’t be able to run away using permeation if you’re holding Eri. Are you going to fight me, Hero-san?”

 

Mirio barely dodged in time when Kurono tried to shoot him. I thought I knocked him out but was my center off? Is that drunk’s quirk still in effect?  

 

“Blockhead, aim for the arm carrying Eri,” Chisaki instructed.  

 

“I didn’t think he’d be using his quirk so precisely,” Kurono defended. “He must have trained very hard.”

 

“I’ll break the spikes so he doesn’t have any cover,” Chisaki told his second. 

 

If he’s shooting with his gun, then the spikes won’t come. Mirio looked at Eri. “Sorry about this,” he apologized before manipulating his cape so that it would wrap around her as it fell. Then he put her down and phased through the ground. 

 

Kurono shot at where he had been but missed, hitting the edge of the cape instead. “I thought a hero’s cape was just them trying to look cool,” the villain commented.  

 

“Kurono!” Chisaki warned as Mirio came up behind Kurono. Chisaki wasn’t fast enough to stop his punch. He phased back into the ground before Chisaki could touch him. 

 

“Sorry, Overhaul!” Kurono apologized. 

 

“He’s strong. But he put Eri down. If I break that, then he won’t be able to resist,” Chisaki said to his second.  

 

Mirio surfaced again and punched Chisaki. “That’s the kind of guy you are, right?” He jumped back, out of Chisaki’s reach. “A hero puts on his cape so he can use it to wrap up a hurting girl who’s suffering and in pain!”

 

He noticed Kurono trying to sneak over to Eri and phased into the floor to shoot himself over quickly. When he came up again, he kicked the villain in the stomach. Look carefully at your opponent. Predict his next move.  

 

Chisaki was already close, using his quirk to manipulate the ground and attack. Chisaki, he’s so agile, it’d be hard to believe he’s merely a yakuza. You’re strong. But…  

 

“I’m stronger!” Mirio yelled, throwing a One For All powered punch in Chisaki’s face and knocking him back. “I won’t let you lay another finger on her! I’ll take you both down at once! You’ve lost, Chisaki!”

 

Chisaki looked furious, blood dripping slowly down his face. Suddenly the gunman from the hallway called out. “Master!” he cried, stuck in a wall nearby. 

 

What? I thought I knocked him out completely?  

 

“Nemoto! Shoot,” Chisaki ordered, tossing something at the gunman.

 

The gunman loaded his gun with a bullet from the case Chisaki threw to him. But instead of aiming for Mirio, he aimed for Eri. The girl’s only reaction was to cover her head and brace herself. Mirio ran. You bore it like that this whole time, right? Thinking you had no choice but to accept the despair… That help would never come…  

 

The gun fired. I won’t… let you suffer anymore! The bullet hit. 

 

Chisaki stood shakily. “The diseased have been given quirks and that lets them dream.” Mirio placed a hand over the pain, finding blood on his fingers when he checked. “Thinking you can actually become something is an illness of the mind.”

 

“Master… I did it…” the gunman said weakly. 

 

“It’s funny. With the power of that girl you’ve come here to save, everything you’ve worked to cultivate has now gone to waste!” Chisaki moved to break the ground. 

 

Ignoring the pain, Mirio ran forward and launched himself at Chisaki before he could. Look carefully at your opponent! Predict his next move! Everything I’ve done up until now has not gone to waste! 

 

“I’m still Lemillion!” Mirio shouted. Chisaki reached out to touch him but Mirio dodged. Permeation was gone. He couldn’t use it anymore. He pushed forward anyway, kicking Chisaki in the gut and dodging quickly. He couldn’t power up One For All but he kept attacking and dodging. 

 

“Did you want to become a hero that badly? To save Eri that badly, Lemillion?” Chisaki asked incredulously. It was clear Mirio was wearing him down. “It’s all a filthy disease of our time. I’ll fix guys like you. With Eri’s power!”

 

Nighteye… Tamaki… Everyone…

 

In the distance, several silhouettes watched him. He felt a sense of encouragement from them. Mirio drew back, feeling One For All charge up and spark down his arm. It felt nothing like before, unstable and frightening. “Chisaki!” he yelled as he swung his first. 

 

“No! You should be quirkless!” Chisaki screamed, anguished and countering with an attack of his own. They collided and blew each other back. 

 

Then the wall to the side of them collapsed, revealing the other heroes.

Notes:

Yes, the effects of the quirk-erasing bullet on Mirio /will/ be explained later.

Shall we save the girl? (Of course, we will. Just a way of speaking.)

How badly should we fuck up Chisaki, huh? We have a few more people this time. Like Mic. And Snipe could turn up.

Chapter 121: A Look Into The Future

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The hallways eventually returned to normal which made it easier to tell if they were going in the right direction. And then finding one of the Hassai Group passed out on the floor verified that they were. Izuku kicked through the wall blocking the hallway behind the unconscious villain and the wall crumbled, revealing Chisaki and Togata, mid-fight. 

 

They were both struggling to get to their feet but Chisaki was a little faster. He was going to attack Togata so Izuku rushed forward. I’ll definitely save her! he promised himself as he kicked Chisaki in the face.

 

Dad activated his quirk, erasing Chisaki’s as the villain flew back from the force of the kick. “Nighteye, secure those who need treatment!” Dad ordered. 

 

Izuku looked around noting the man in the white hood and one looking like a plague doctor. He recognized them from the list earlier. Two of Chisaki’s inner circle. There was one more on our way here. Chisaki is on his last legs. The space is wrapped in distorted walls… Eri?

 

Togata met his eyes and he was barely standing. “Eri-chan is… behind me,” Togata told him, moving slightly so Izuku and the others could see her. 

 

Nighteye rushed over to them and held Togata in one arm and Eri in the other. “It’s fine now. You were amazing. You were amazing, Mirio.”

 

A smacking sound drew Izuku’s attention away from the scene. Chisaki was hitting the floor, trying to use his quirk on it. “My quirk was erased!” 

 

Izuku, Dad, and Shouto all moved together to attack Chisaki. “Lemillion’s cornered him this far. Keep pressing him!” Dad instructed. 

 

“Yes, sir!” Shouto replied. 

 

“Get up, Kurono!” Chisaki shouted. In the next second, Dad pushed Izuku and Shouto away from either side of him. As Izuku fell to the side, he saw something silver cut Dad’s arm. Dad seemed to be stuck in the air, falling in slow motion. Quirk lines popped up, telling him what he already knew from that list; Kurono’s hair is shaped like arrows, resembling clock hands. The minute hand slows a target's movements for one minute and the hour hand slows a target's movements for one hour. He can extend his hair, but only if he is not moving.

 

“Those pierced by the long hand will have their movements slowed,” Kurono stated. “I meant to skewer both of you at once, but what else can I expect from heroes?”

 

“It took him a while to wake up,” Chisaki muttered. “Back then, it’s true that Kurono was taken out, but I repaired his head to heal the damage.” 

 

Izuku recovered quickly and launched himself at Chisaki again. “It’s all…” Chisaki raised his hand. “It’s all for nothing!” Chisaki slammed his hand down on the ground and the floor erupted in spikes. Izuku faltered, eyes widening in surprise. Dad’s quirk isn’t…?

 

He dodged one spike, then a second, then fell. Arms wrapped around him, keeping him from falling on the next spike. “Data, be careful,” Mama chastised before putting him down. Shouto landed nearby, unharmed, and Nighteye seemed to have carried Togata and Eri to safety. 

 

“Like I’d let my plan be ruined by people like this. Right, Nemoto? You don’t want that, do you?” The plague doctor, or Nemoto, landed near Chisaki, having been tossed up in the air by the spikes. He was still unconscious. 

 

“I won’t let things end here for me… Nemoto, you really did a good job…” Chisaki grabbed the man by his mask. “You would die for my sake, wouldn’t you?” Izuku watched horrified as he destroyed his underling. 

 

There was an explosion of energy, blowing dust around the enclosed space. When it settled, Chisaki and Nemoto were surrounded by blinding light. “I’ll acknowledge with dignity that you were stronger than me, Lemillion.” 

 

Chisaki and Nemoto’s silhouetted forms began to deform and reshape in the light. “But in the end, it all comes to nothing.” The light faded revealing a monster. “Now! I’ll have you return Eri!”

 


 

Shouta was furious that he’d let himself get hit by Kurono. Now he could hardly move. When Chisaki destroyed the floor, he and Kurono fell through it together. The bastard blindfolded him right away. And now the man was looming over him and monologuing. It sucked. 

 

“I know much about you, Erasure Hero: Eraserhead. We referenced your quirk a lot while conducting research on Eri. Since I was able to isolate you without killing you…” Kurono paused his speech to pierce him with another arrow. “That means it must be worth keeping you alive. Erasing quirks… To him, that’s an attractive power.”

 

Shouta tried to move even his hand but it was futile. “Oh, you should just up. You cant move faster than a snail right now. I pierced you with the short hand, so it will last for an hour,” Kurono said. “Once he’s decided something, you can’t stop him. I don’t know how much you know, but Eri is the Hassaikai boss’s granddaughter. If it’s for his goal, he’ll use anything. That’s the kind of person the man called Overhaul is.”

 

So she’s not even his daughter… Does the boss know about all this or…?

 


 

He destroyed himself and his underling… and then fused them together? Their quirk lines were corrupted but Izuku strained himself to read them. This time, it was more like they overlapped, making it difficult to read but not impossible. Like this, Chisaki would be able to use both their quirks. Izuku felt torn between amazement and horror. 

 

I’ve got to take stock of the situation. Izuku looked around again. Eri and Togata are being protected by Nighteye. Mama is right here. Shouto is only a few meters away. I don’t see Dad. Or the person in the white hood. Chisaki. He fused with his underling. His injuries from before are gone too.  

 

“I’m obsessive about cleanliness, so when someone touches me, it makes my blood boil. It’s the first time it’s gotten to this point. I can’t stand it,” Chisaki complained.

 

He looked at Togata. “I don’t know how you still have your quirk, but now your friends are caught up in this, and you’re all just going to die.” Chisaki launched himself at Nighteye, Eri, and Togata, tearing up the ground as he went. 

 

Izuku extended his staff and went after him, swinging as hard as he could. Chisaki noticed him and countered with more spikes at the last minute. He adapts too quickly for his quirk lines to allow predictions. I can’t read his movements. If it weren’t for my boots’ defenses, those spikes would have pierced me.

 

“Power and speed, that’s all you’ve got,” Chisaki said, attacking Izuku now with a feral grin. 

 


 

“I will be his opponent!” Mirai declared, getting between Chisaki and Database. 

 

“Like I’d let you,” Chisaki scoffed.  

 

Limit the number of his moves and get close. Mirai reminded himself, throwing his stamps. Don’t let him transform the ground. Chisaki dodged them easily. 

 

“You go to Lemillion and Eri!” he told Database. 

 

“Right,” Izuku replied, getting out of the way and heading toward them. 

 

“Where did Eraser go?” Mirai demanded, continuing his attack on Chisaki. “You’re aid isn’t here, either?”

 

Chisaki kept dodging. “I’m interested in heroes that can erase quirks, so he’s been shown to the VIP room.”

 

“Someone who finds joy in destroying other people’s quirks is afraid of getting his own quirk erased?” Mirai asked, faintly amused by the irony. From the corner of his eye, he saw Izuku reach Mirio and Eri. Chisaki swiped at him and he dodged, finally touching the villain and using foresight on him.

 

Mirio… You believed in my teaching… You believed in me and became strong… And I’m proud of you. I’ve seen… the safety of you and those you want to protect…  Even without looking at the result, by repeating my one-second foresight, we can reach the best conclusion that Mirio and I want! Using foresight, he anticipated and dodged every one of Chisaki’s attacks, countering with his own to wear him down and keep him occupied. 

 


 

“Eri! Lemillion! Are you all right?” Izuku asked when he reached them. “Can you move?”

 

“Yeah… No problem… Right?” Togata looked at Eri. “I ended up… making you sad…”

 

“Let’s get out of here,” Izuku suggested, kicking through another wall. It opened into a hallway he recognized. “This is the path we took to get here. We should put some distance between us and Chisaki.”

 

“That’s… enough…” Eri whimpered, tears falling down her face. Izuku could see blood on her hands but it clearly came from Togata. “I’m sorry…”

 

Izuku opened his mouth to say something when a cry of pain cut him off. “Nighteye!” Mama shouted, concern bleeding into his voice. The three of them turned to see Nighteye impaled on spikes. One through his abdomen, one through his arm. 

 

“Sir…” Togata breathed in disbelief. Then he screamed in anguish. “Sir!”

 


 

Mirai let his quirk go past the one-second point. He needed to see how this played out. The future… where Eri-chan is saved, and Mirio and the others are safe…  

 

His quirk showed him injury and death. Mic and Flashpoint tossed aside and broken. Eri returning after fleeing with Mirio. Database clashing with Chisaki to save her. Database being brutally ripped apart along with the little girl in his arms… 


That future…! Mirai felt a tear fall and mingle with the blood on his face. I can’t see it.

Notes:

Aizawa: Monologuing villains are the worst...

I write things like this. And then I sing to myself: Cliff Hanger, hanging from a cliff! And that's why he's called Cliff Hanger! (Childhood cartoons. What can you do? Stuck in my head for almost 2 decades.)

On that note... I'll try not to leave it too long. Hopefully, I'll finish today. There's a lot to change in the final half of this fight. But I'm pretty sure I've got this with the roll I've been on lately.

Chapter 122: Into His Kind Arms

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku urged Togata out into the hallway with Eri. “Take her away from here,” he instructed. “I know it hurts but you need to go. Now!” 

 

Togata nodded solemnly and Izuku turned back to the chaos in the room. Then he pulled out his chakrams and activated the hover function of his boots, ready to attack Chisaki with everything he had. Chisaki put up dozens of spikes to block him but Izuku threw his chakrams so that they flew around them. He blocked one with his mutated arm but the other sliced his cheek. 

 

“His power is nothing like it was before...Was he not fighting seriously earlier?” he heard Chisaki mutter as he pulled out his staff again. 

 

“No, you just pissed him off enough to unlock his next level,” Shouto said, abruptly behind him and engulfing Chisaki with flames. Mama shouted, targeting the wall of spikes Chisaki had made. Shouto jumped out of the way as the ground folded out, smothering the flames. 

 

All three surrounded Chisaki and the villain’s eyes met Izuku’s. Izuku met his gaze without flinching and grinned, energized by his fury. “Come at me, little bitch,” Izuku spat. 

 


 

Eri watched the man, the hero, Lemillion, as he collapsed in the hallway. He’d left a trail of blood as they went and she knew that was bad. Blood needs to stay inside. That’s why she had to be remade when Overhaul took it. “Eri-chan,” Lemillion panted on the ground. “Hide yourself and wait. Dozens of people… are acting… to try and save you… Eri-chan, you’ll be fine…”

 

Dread crawled up in her throat, suffocating her. This is all my fault...

 


 

Izuku grit his teeth as Chisaki remade his arm again after Izuku broke it. “Even if I can repair myself, it still hurts when I break apart. I’m done.” 

 

Mama was down with a broken leg, pinned under a slab of concrete. Shouto was stuck in a prison of spikes, flaming despite his restrained arms, trying desperately to escape. Izuku’s pretty sure he fractured something somewhere in his torso but he was still standing. “Not yet. It’s not over yet,” he insisted, standing defensively.  

 

“Jeez, Lemillion persisted like that too. You can’t look down on the hidden reserves of someone who won’t give up,” Chisaki sighed before forming a mouth on his hand. ”Someone else is about to die because of you! Is that what you want? Eri!”

 

The quirk lines told him Chisaki was projecting his underling’s voice and utilizing his quirk to compel Eri to face the truth. Her truth, whether it was real or not. Izuku was out of chakrams and Chisaki disintegrated his staff. Mei was gonna kill him for that… Still, he tried to think of something. He can’t always rely on support items. He knows that. 

 

“I… don’t… want that!” Izuku tensed and turned to see Eri, alone and crying. 

 

“No! Stay with Lemillion! Eri-chan!” Izuku pleaded. 

 

“Eri. Do you really think this guy can do anything in this situation by himself?” Chisaki asked condescendingly.  

 

“No, I don’t…” Eri admitted quietly. It stung a little but it was a fair assessment. 

 

“Then what should you do?” Chisaki prompted.  

 

“Go back… In exchange… Put everyone back the way they were!” Eri demanded. 

 

“That’s right. It’s easier to be hurt yourself than to have others get hurt for you, huh? The faint hope that budded with Lemillion has been smashed.” Chisaki looked back toward Izuku. “Have you realized? That you’re acting in the cruelest way possible to Eri. She doesn’t want you.”

 

“Even if that’s the case, even if you don’t want my help, you’re crying, aren’t you?” Izuku kicked one of the nearby spikes, splitting it to create a weapon. “I won’t let anyone die. I’ll save you!”

 

As he pointed the tip of it as Chisaki, a dragon fell through the ceiling. Chisaki was closest and blown back by the air pressure. Shouto’s flames were snuffed out and the spikes he was trapped in crumbled. “Ryukyu? Uraraka? Snipe?” Izuku questioned as people got up one by one from the rubble. There were some police too. 

 

Chisaki used the distraction to launch Eri into the air. He chased after her on a rising pillar, trying to escape from the hole now in the ceiling. “Chisaki!” Izuku screamed after him.

 

“Everything’s messed up. You pieces of garbage!” Chisaki shouted angrily. 

 

“I won’t let you!” Izuku muttered, running at the pillar. Shouto noticed and sent out a ramp of ice to give Izuku a boost. He ran up the ramp and activated his boots as he jumped off the end, flying up into the air after her. 

 

Grab her! For sure this time! Izuku reached for her, ignoring the limit he knew his boots had. He could hover. He couldn’t actually fly. Going this high was dangerous but…

 


 

“So obstinate!” Overhaul muttered, looking down after catching Eri. “Ah, and that got flung up here too.” 

 

That’s enough. I don’t want anyone to die. I don’t want that. Why do they keep… Eri glanced up to see what Overhaul was talking about and saw the red piece of fabric. Lemillion’s cape. She remembered how hard he was fighting for her. How hard they were all fighting. 

 

She reached for the cape, overwhelmed with emotion and a bright light filled her vision. When it faded, she had jumped over Overhaul, and he and Nemoto were torn apart. She looked over the edge of the pillar she now found herself at and the green hero was in the air, reaching for her with tears and determination in his eyes. 

 

These people aren’t going to give up. Not until I’m saved. Even if it means they’ll die. I have to let them save me. She stood up. I have to go back. I have to go back! Into his kind arms!  

 


 

“No!” Chisaki screamed as she jumped off the edge, out of his reach. She gripped the cape tightly as she fell and it billowed behind her beautifully. 

 

“Eri-chan!” Izuku called, using the large, falling chunks of concrete as stepping points to keep himself in the air. Save her! You have to! “Eri-chan!”

 

You already … let go of her once. This time, make sure… to keep hanging onto her! Finally, she was close enough and he caught her, wrapping his arms around her tightly. “I’ll never… let you go again,” he promised, resting his cheek against her hair as she clung to him.  

 

“Give her back!” Chisaki demanded, sending shifting pillars of concrete at him from every direction. 

 

I can’t move well midair, Izuku realized, tightening his grip on Eri as he struggled to dodge. I won’t let go. I’ll never, ever let her go. I’ll never… let her go through that again!

 

Chisaki jumped off the pillar, using the shifting pillars to push himself closer to then faster than Izuku could fall. His hand reached for them and Dad wasn’t here to erase his quirk. Tears sprung to his eyes when he realized this was it and he held onto Eri with trembling arms. 

 

“What kind of hero do you want to be?”  

 

I want to be strong enough that no one will worry about me. To always win… The quirk lines around Chisaki glowed brighter, drawing Izuku’s attention to them. To always save everyone… The lines wobbled and his eyes flicked back to Chisaki. To save her!

 

The quirk lines became blinding as they moved, shooting over to Chisaki and flowing into him, connecting with something glowing deep inside him. They wrapped around it, binding it. Sparkles and yellow light surrounded him, emanating from Eri. And everything froze. 

 

Izuku and Eri landed safely on the ground. Chisaki was stuck on the pillar he’d been riding, angrily hitting it as it refused to move. Izuku looked down at himself. “My injuries are healed… Is this…” Eri’s quirk lines popped into view, explaining her quirk. “Oh, this is your power.”

 

“I’m sorry,” she squeaked, startled as the light surrounding her grew brighter. The quirk lines warned him that she could rewind him out of existence. He could feel it targeting his very cells. 

 

“It’s okay,” he assured her. “It’s beautiful.”

 

He looked directly at her quirk lines and when they wobbled, he directed them at her as he had with Chisaki. They moved more gently this time, wrapping around the glowing core within her as it revealed itself. And she stopped glowing. “You can make it go away,” she realized, looking up at him reverently. 

 

“Yeah, I guess so,” Izuku smiled, puffing out a small laugh. 

 


 

Amajiki was the one to find and rescue Shouta from Kurono. He had Togata slung over his shoulders and a small group of police with him. As he was pulled out of that hole he fell through, he noted his husband, stuck but okay enough to wave at him. Hizashi pointed in front of them and Shouta turned just in time to see Izuku, his son, erase the little girl’s quirk. 

 

If tears sprung to his eyes, that’s no one’s fucking business.

Notes:

YES, I WILL EXPLAIN IT!!!

For now, just enjoy the fact that Eri is safe and Izuku got his adoptive dad's quirk in a roundabout way!!!

Chapter 123: Like Father, Like Son

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They had won and everyone spurred into action after that. Chisaki tried to get up and was cornered by Shouto, holding up a flaming hand, with Momo and Snipe aiming guns at Chisaki to either side of him. “I wouldn’t try anything,” Shouto warned. Without his Hassai Group, without his quirk, without Eri, Chisaki was too broken to try. 

 

 “We have a large number who are seriously injured! Call as many ambulances as you can get! Hurry! Go check to make sure we didn’t miss any victims!” Ryukyu ordered as police and rescue personnel filed in. 

 

The Shie Hassakai members were arrested and the heroes who fought along the way were escorted out to be treated or taken to the hospital. Izuku soon found himself standing outside, carrying a sleeping Eri on his hip as he watched a medic patch up his dad’s arm. 

 

“How is she?” the detective asked, approaching them. 

 

“She started getting feverish after passing out,” Izuku answered.  

 

“Let’s take her to the hospital for now,” the detective suggested. “And uh, there were multiple reports of you erasing her quirk?” Izuku nodded. “Since your uninjured thanks to her quirk, you’ll accompany her in case it activates again.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Izuku replied, following as he was led to another ambulance. 

 

“His blood pressure is dropping. Let’s hurry,” a medic urged, wheeling Nighteye by on a gurney. 

 

“Nighteye!” Izuku called, worried. 

 

Nighteye opened his eyes and looked right at him. “Aiyama…” the medics paused to let him speak. “This is a different future from the one I saw. I don’t understand why it happened, but Aiyama… You twisted the future…”

 

“We’re in a hurry,” the medic said apologetically. “Please step back.”

 

Izuku let them go and carried Eri into the ambulance he was directed into. He laid her down, still keeping ahold of her hand while the medics worked to cool her fever and check her vitals. They started the raid at 8:30 am and now here he was, at only 9:15 am, with Eri. They had won.

 


 

Shouta found Izuku standing outside Eri’s quarantine room, watching her through the window. “How is she?” he asked, standing next to him. 

 

“Her fever hasn’t gone down yet but she’s asleep,” Izuku answered. “They want me to stay nearby. Or you, but you were getting stitches so…”

 

“And you wouldn’t want to leave her side anyway,” Shouta inferred, noting how intently he was watching her. Not a single flinch or sigh escaped his scrutinization.

 

“No, I wouldn’t,” Izuku confirmed. “How is everyone else though?”

 

“Well, I got ten stitches but that’s all,” Dad replied. “Kirishima has bruises and lacerations on his whole body but he’ll live. Amajiki cracked a bone in his face but none of his injuries will leave a scar. Fat Gum has broken bones in a few places but he seems fine otherwise. Rock Lock’s burns have been treated. They’ll scar but he has no other injuries.”

 

“Hizashi has a broken leg and he overused his quirk but he’ll recover. Shouto is getting stitches where the spikes trapped his wrists but he has no other injuries. Momo, Snipe, Uraraka, and Tsu all lost a lot of energy due to a villain’s quirk but were unharmed. And Hitoshi got Dabi and Twice to the MPD so that they could be taken to the proper facility instead of prison.”

 

“What about Togata and Nighteye?” Izuku asked, noticing he left them out. 

 

“Togata has been patched up. But there’s something wrong with his quirk. All Might came to visit since he’s been training him personally, and he said he hopes you’ll be able to analyze Togata’s quirk sometime later,” Shouta told him. 

 

“I can try,” Izuku said, though he seemed hesitant. 

 

“And Nighteye… He’s in critical condition. Recovery Girl can’t even help. It’s the doctor’s opinion that he won’t live to see tomorrow,” Shouta admitted. 

 

“Oh.” Izuku sounded numb. “And what will happen to Eri once she’s stable?”

 

“It turns out she was never Chisaki’s daughter. She was the granddaughter of his boss. His boss was found in a coma in their residence. We’re not sure if Chisaki had anything to do with that. But, either way, he’s not expected to come out of it and they don’t have any other family. Eri’s alone now,” Shouta revealed. 

 

“No, she’s not,” Izuku frowned. 

 

“In terms of blood relations, I mean,” Shouta amended. “But Hizashi and I already talked. If you and Hitoshi are fine with it, we’d like to try to adopt her. We’ll be fostering her at least, anyway. Commission’s orders. They want her at UA under my watch when she gets out due to the volatility of her quirk. I agreed already.”

 

“If you don’t adopt her, I will,” Izuku threatened. Shouta chuckled even though he was sure Izuku was dead serious. 

 


 

“Is this really the time?” Izuku asked as Nezu set up a camera. 

 

“Eri’s asleep. Everyone else is resting or asleep. So why not?” Nezu replied. 

 

“Why are you here?” Izuku questioned, turning to Tenya. “I mean, like, with him. As opposed to just visiting.”

 

“My partners were not replying to my messages so when Nezu offered to bring me to see you all for a favor, I agreed,” Tenya replied. 

 

“Tenya, darling,” Izuku sighed. “You never, never agree to do a favor for Nezu.”

 

“I am still here,” Nezu reminded him in a sing-song tone as he fiddled with the camera’s connections. 

 

“I know,” Izuku sing-songed back.

 

“That should be good,” Nezu decided, adjusting one last thing. “Now, Iida-kun. This is a quarantine wing so the hallways are pretty empty. Just check that no one is in them before you take off. And then I’ll have you run up and down in front of Izuku here. Izuku, I want you to try and Erase his quirk. Then we’ll watch the footage and have you analyze yourself.”

 

“Right, okay,” Izuku agreed. He turned to Tenya. “You can start whenever.”

 

Tenya nodded and checked the hallway before running up it with his quirk active. He did a u-turn at the end of the hallway and came back. He repeated the process while Izuku focused on his quirk lines. They glowed a little brighter and wobbled for a moment before wrapping around Tenya’s core like it had for Chisaki and Eri. Tenya’s engines stalled and he tripped, faceplanting. 

 

“Sorry!” Izuku called. 

 

“I’m okay,” Tenya assured him, getting up. 

 

“Can you activate your quirk?” Nezu asked. 

 

Tenya looked down, concentrating. “No,” he replied after a moment. 

 

Izuku blinked and looked away. “How about now?”

 

A moment of silence. “No.” 

 

“Did I erase it permanently?” Izuku asked Nezu, worried. 

 

“I don’t think so. Let’s watch the footage,” Nezu prompted, handing him a clipboard. “Iida-kun, you can come back now.”

 

The video played, focused on Izuku. He wrote as he watched, ignoring the information he already knew and had written down somewhere. He added what was new. ‘The lines, images, and data seen by the user are a form of interpersonal energy visible only to the user. The user’s connection is to the quirk core of a person, rather than other factors. The user can manipulate the visible interpersonal energy such as expanding it, condensing it, using it to bind the core, or using it to stimulate the core. User can not directly manipulate the core. This energy must be used to do so.’

 

“What is interpersonal energy?” Tenya asked after Izuku read it aloud. 

 

“I read about it once. It’s what connects people?” Izuku glanced at Nezu for confirmation. 

 

“More or less, yes,” Nezu replied. “Neurobiology has long discussed an energy that flows between living beings, allowing us all a sort of shared consciousness. It’s what gives us empathy, the ability to sense someone else's feelings as genuinely as your own. Or the ability to sense someone staring at you even from a great distance. The undefined thing that gives living beings a presence.”

 

“How does that relate to quirks though?” Izuku wondered. 

 

“Well, this energy can come from the mind, emotions. Or consciousness, sensing someone staring at you or hiding nearby. Or the body, being able to feel where someone is in relation to you even when blindfolded,” Nezu explained. “Since a quirk is an extension of a person, it makes sense that it would give off this same energy. Interpersonal energy being what you’re reading certainly explains why you also pick up some non-quirk attributes in your analysis.”

 

“So, it sounds like I can erase quirks or force activate them,” Izuku said, looking over the sheet again. He reached over to play the video again and kept writing. ‘Current duration of binding: 1 hour. Current duration of stimulation: 2 minutes. Drawbacks include eye strain if blinded by the energy’s light and headaches when stimulating a quirk core.’  

 

“Not good at force activation though,” Izuku concluded. 

 

“That’s fine,” Nezu dismissed. “I wouldn’t recommend using it without being monitored. We may know what it does to you but we’ve no idea what it does to the other person.”

 

“That’s a good point,” Izuku agreed. 

 

“Shouto is going to have a field day with this,” Tenya pointed out. “More proof that you’re really Aizawa-Sensei’s secret love child.”

 

“Ugh, no,” Izuku groaned. “Why did he have to be a conspiracy theorist?”

Notes:

Aizawa finding out about Izuku's new ability: ah. So I'm irrelevant now...

Chapter 124: What's a Cat?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Chisaki Kai, arrested for the abduction and confinement of a young girl, is the young head of the designated villain group, Shie Hassaikai. As police were transporting him, they were attacked by the League of Villains. During this incident, Sand Hero: Snatch, who was there as backup for the escorts, was killed. There were also a number of police officers injured. This attack on a villain in transport is an unprecedented failure…”

 

Izuku turned off the TV, not wanting to hear the media complain about who failed and why. Their criticisms were usually too harsh. Instead, he started reading over the incident reports Dad had brought him earlier this morning. Both Dad and Hitoshi were with Mama right now. Only Izuku and Dad were currently allowed in the room with Eri, or Hitoshi would’ve stayed as company. 

 

Chisaki was… brutalized, for lack of a better word. Izuku wasn’t sure if they had a deal that fell through or if it was retaliation for Dabi and Twice getting captured. Either way, he took both of Chisaki’s arms. It was clean, so police suspected Mr. Compress rather than Shigaraki’s decay. 

 

That’s not to say Shigaraki wasn’t involved though. Along with the decay on the transport truck, Chisaki’s face and neck had been ruined. He would be scarred for life. And then it seemed that someone had ‘stomped’ him several times, leaving foot-shaped bruises and breaking both his legs, three ribs, and his clavicle. Chisaki would be recovering from the incident for a while. 

 

It was hard to feel bad for the villain though. After what he’d done to Eri. What he’d done to Izuku’s friends and family. What he’d done to heroes, police, and even his own followers. Not to mention the damage he apparently caused to the area surrounding the Hassaikai residence. Another incident report mentioned four houses and buildings that collapsed and three civilians with minor injuries. They cited the fact that most people were at work or school as the reason it wasn’t worse. 

 

And then during the raid, Tsukauchi and Gran Torino had found and restrained Kurogiri. But due to another villain, Gigantomachia, Kurogiri escaped and several of the present police officers were injured. Gigantomachia turned out to be an associate of the League of Villains that no one had been aware of since he lived in isolation in the mountains. 

 

Izuku sighed and looked over at Eri. Her fever broke early this morning but she was still asleep. She’d been through a lot, so it made sense that she’d need the rest. “Izuku.”

 

Dad stood in the doorway when he looked up. “Yeah?”

 

“Updates,” Dad replied. “The students are returning to school, except for you and Togata. You and I are staying in case Eri’s quirk activates and they want to monitor Togata a little longer. But the other students have been completely healed by Recovery Girl.”

 

“And Mama?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Recovery Girl healed him too. He’s fine. He’s going to return to campus with the other students to rest,” Dad told him. “Once Eri is out of quarantine, he said he’ll come visit.”

 

Izuku nodded in understanding. “The doctors were talking about moving her to a normal room tomorrow if her fever doesn’t return. Once she wakes up, of course.”

 

Dad settled into the chair next to him. “She can take all the time she needs.”

 


 

“Can you believe they just took us?” Hitoshi groaned, sitting in an uncomfortable chair in the MPD precinct. 

 

“Can you believe Mic-Sensei let them?” Uraraka countered. 

 

“...Yeah, actually I can,” Hitoshi decided. The discharged students had been stopped by the police as they left the hospital and asked to come in to give statements and fill out paperwork. Mama gave his permission but then didn’t join them, saying he had to get back to campus. 

 

“Hey, Izuku is okay, right?” Tsu asked. “They wouldn’t let us see him.”

 

“He wasn’t hospitalized. The girl we rescued, Eri, healed him by accident. He’s staying with her in the quarantine wing,” Hitoshi explained. “I couldn’t see him either.”

 

“Because he erased her quirk, right?” Uraraka asked. “I saw that after we fell through the roof.”

 

“I’ve heard about spontaneous evolution, kero,” Tsu said quietly. “Is that what happened?”

 

“Right… Our parents were talking about it. They said something about how some quirks spontaneously evolve in times of danger, but others evolve over time with training,” Hitoshi repeated. “They think Izuku’s was the latter since he used to blackout every time his quirk activated. He’s only been training his quirk for about a year, so his growth will be noticeably faster than someone who’s been training for a decade.”

 

“Because he’s still developing it?” Uraraka guessed. Hitoshi nodded. 

 

“That makes sense,” Tsu decided. “He complained about sensory overload a lot more at the beginning of the year than he does now. There’s been a change in how he handles his quirk during training. It’s been gradual but comparing early Izuku to Izuku now, it’s obvious.”

 

“I wonder if there’s anything I haven’t discovered about my quirk,” Uraraka mused aloud. 

 

“Izuku has a theory that you can actually manipulate gravity and that’s why things float in place instead of fucking off into the atmosphere,” Hitoshi revealed with a smirk. “He thinks you could invert it to make things exponentially heavier. I read his notebook.”

 

Uraraka blinked in surprise and then grinned. “Tell me more.”

 


 

It was late afternoon when Eri did finally wake up. Dad pressed the button to call for a nurse while Izuku checked on her. “Hey, how are you feeling?”

 

“You saved me,” she whispered. 

 

“I did. We did. That man can’t hurt you anymore,” Izuku promised. 

 

“I don’t know your name,” she admitted shyly. 

 

“Aiyama Izuku. My hero name is Database though,” Izuku told her gently. 

 

“Hero name?” Eri parroted, confused. 

 

“Like a nickname,” Izuku clarified. “Lemillion, for example. His name is Togata Mirio.”

 

“Lemillion… Is he okay?” Eri asked.

 

“He’s fine,” Dad spoke up, startling her slightly. 

 

“It’s okay. His name is Aizawa Shouta. He’s a hero,” Izuku soothed. “And he can erase quirks too.”

 

She relaxed. “That’s good. My curse is dangerous. It hurts people.”

 

“Your quirk is unstable because you are a child ,” Dad corrected. “Normally, kids receive quirk counseling when their quirks manifest so that they can learn to control them. Chisaki deprived you of that.”

 

“Oh.” She looked down sadly. 

 

“But you can do quirk counseling after you recover,” Izuku assured her. “Late is better than never. I didn’t get quirk counseling until I was 14, nearly 15.”

 

“That’s old…” Eri murmured. 

 

“Well, I’m 16 now. But,” Izuku leaned in conspiratively and pointed at Dad. “He’s 30.”

 

Eri’s eyes widened. “Ohh, very old.”

 

“I am not that old,” Dad defended. “But anyway, Izuku is right. Once you’ve recovered, you can receive proper training to control your quirk. Until then, you’ll be under our care. That means that when the hospital lets you out, you’ll live with us.”

 

“With you and Izuku?” Eri asked, looking between them with curiosity. 

 

“With our family,” Dad amended. “Izuku is my son. He has a brother, Hitoshi. And then there’s my husband, Hizashi. Plus we have 5 cats.”

 

“You’ll be a part of our family,” Izuku added. “So I’ll be your brother too.”

 

“Would I call you Nii-san?” Eri questioned. 

 

“If you want,” Izuku shrugged. “You can call me whatever you’re comfortable with.”

 

“Oh. Okay.” She paused and then frowned. “What’s a cat?”

 

“Oh no,” Dad gasped. “This needs to be corrected immediately.”

 


 

Family Roll Call

 

TiredDad: Eri is awake and fine. Relatively. 

BunnyChild: Traumatized but that’s expected. 

BunnyChild: We have brainwashing to break (No offense, Toshi)

CoffeeChild: None taken

HonoraryChild1: YOU FUCKER!!! I HAD TO FIND OUT FROM THE NEWS!!

HonoraryChild2: Me too!! Zuku, answer your texts!

BunnyChild: I have like 50… It’s overwhelming

HonoraryChild1: MAYBE CUZ YOUR CLASS FOUND OUT FROM THE NEWS!!!

BunnyChild: I will avoid the news in the future.

AuntieNem: Yeah, no. Answer your phone.

AuntieNem: The 1A hellspawn are harassing me because you aren’t responding. 

MamaMic: I am safe from the hellspawn in our dorm

AuntieNem: Get your ass over here and help me

MamaMic: My ass is resting :P

MamaMic: Anyway, how is Eri?

HonoraryChild2: Who is Eri. Does Eri need babies?

MamaMic: NO

TiredDad: No

BunnyChild: NO!

AuntieNem: No, Mei.

CoffeeChild: No babies, Mei

HonoraryChild2: Aw…

HonoraryChild1: Is Eri the name of the girl Chisaki abducted?

TiredDad: Yes. We’re fostering her under HPSC orders because her quirk is unstable. 

TiredDad: Hopefully, we’ll adopt her too in the future. She has no other family.

HonoraryChild2: Okay but, why did everyone BUT Izuku come back?

HonoraryChild1: YEAH! 

TiredDad: Eri’s quirk is unstable. She needs people on-site that can erase it.

AuntieNem: Okay. So you then. But Izuku…?

BunnyChild: Yeah… I can do that now… 

HonoraryChild1: YOU CAN WHAT? WHAT THE FUCK????

AuntieNem: Say what now?

HonoraryChild2: DO YOU NEED NEW BABIES??????????????

CoffeeChild: *eats popcorn*

BunnyChild: I’ll explain once I’m back. 

HonoraryChild1: NO EXPLAIN NOW!!!

HonoraryChild1: IZUKU???? ANSWER ME!!!

HonoraryChild1: IZUKU!!!!

Notes:

Chisaki? Fucked up
Eri? Safe and Sound
Izuku? In danger (sarcasm)
Hotel? Trivago

So to clarify, two types of "quirk evolution" have been mentioned in canon. Spontaneous evolution, where the quirk changes abruptly. (Toga's change could be viewed like this, though there's debate.) Or newly unlocked abilities that they've always been capable of. They just needed training or to get rid of mental limits. (Like Shigaraki's upgrade or Izuku accessing the rest of One For All)

All Might mentioned how quirk registration allows for people to come back after some time and change how their quirk is registered. Because sometimes they unlock things while training or realize they misunderstood how their quirk functioned.

Izuku's new erasure ability is the second kind. He has always been using interpersonal energy to analyze quirks. He just wasn't able to manipulate it at first. His being able to 'fold' information away was the start of that. The fact that he could kind of read corrupted lines now was foreshadowing his mental limits/strength changing.

Why should the villains get all the quirk upgrades? I'm gonna give some to the heroes.
They're still kids/in training so I think it makes sense for several of them to be able to upgrade their quirks as we go. Like Kiri did developing his unbreakable form.
I hope the concept is well received. ^-^

Chapter 125: DADZAWA

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Her horn shrunk,” Izuku pointed out after Eri had fallen asleep for the night. 

 

“Yes… And?” Shouta asked from the nearby bench.  

 

“And it’s the source of her quirk,” Izuku answered. “It grows and shrinks depending on how much power is stored in it. It’s an accumulation-type quirk too, so no power in her horn…”

 

“No quirk,” Shouta concluded. 

 

“Exactly,” Izuku nodded. “It’s stable again so she should be able to leave once she’s cleared medically.”

 

“And you can go back to school,” Shouta added. He would have to as well. There were announcements he needed to make to the class. 

 

“I don’t want to leave her here,” Izuku frowned. 

 

“You won’t. You are simply splitting your time between responsibilities. You can come right back here after school,” Shouta reassured him. “When we take her in, she’ll need to get accustomed to us being in class during the day anyway.”

 

“I guess,” Izuku relented. 

 

Shouta looked over at the peacefully sleeping girl while he thought over what he wanted to say next. “You know… It’s been a while since I’ve thought of you or Hitoshi with the distinction of being adopted. You’re just our kids. Hizashi and I are constantly finding mannerisms between the two of you that remind us of each other.”

 

“Biological kids are something we could never really have together. Which we didn’t mind since we knew adopted kids would be just as much ours. But…” Shouta hesitated and Izuku just waited patiently. “It was one of the things people used against us to discount our relationship. People we worked with, bigoted strangers who just had to offer us their opinions, and namely my parents. It was their main complaint when I came out to them.”

 

“You haven’t talked about your parents,” Izuku said quietly. 

 

“I don’t talk to my parents,” Shouta laughed bitterly. “But um, my point was, some part of me has always been hung up on that. And then you two come along, perfect blends of us, like the universe made you for us since we couldn’t make you ourselves. And now you can erase quirks.”

 

Shouta stopped to wipe away tears that had started falling. “Damn… You’re perfect. You two make me forget everything I was ever worried about. You’re mine and I love you so much.”

 

Izuku got up to sit next to him on the bench and lean into him, wrapping his arms around Shouta’s middle. “I love you too, Dad.”

 

Shouta hugged him back, uncharacteristically overwhelmed with feelings. “And you know, if you think about it…” Izuku continued in a mischievous tone. “Hitoshi has a voice quirk that erases free will so…”

 

“He does,” Shouta agreed, laughter bubbling up. “Yeah, you two are undeniably ours whether or not biology was involved.”

 

“And you two are ours ,” Izuku countered. “Clearly the universe had us custom-made for you and there was just a little issue with delivery.”

 

“Clearly,” Shouta laughed.  

 


 

“Zuku nii-chan and … Toshi nii-chan…” Eri decided, pointing at each of them. She was finally moved to a normal room this afternoon so Hitoshi and Hizashi came to visit after school. “Is it really okay for me to be in your family?”

 

“Of course it is,” Hizashi assured her. She was so precious. “See. I have two boys and no little girls. Not a one. It makes me a little sad.”

 

Izuku and Hitoshi just smiled, knowing he was being dramatic for her sake. She looked down in contemplation before peering up at him. “I’m a little girl…”

 

Hizashi gasped. “So you are! Look at that! That’s perfect because I want one so badly. What do you say, little listener? Will you be my girl?”

 

Eri nodded quickly. “Yes, sir! So please don’t be sad!”

 

“You can call me Hizashi or Mama,” Hizashi told her gently. 

 

“Mama?” She tilted her head in confusion. 

 

“That’s what we call him,” Izuku cut in. “He’s Mama and the grumpy one is Dad.”

 

She took a moment to process this and then nodded seriously. “Mama Zashi and Dad Zawa?”

 

Hitoshi doubled over laughing. “Dadzawa!”

 

“You’re Dadzawa,” Izuku said quickly, pointing at Shouta. “Everyone comes to the same name eventually so it’s yours now. You can’t fight it!”

 

“Eraserdad when he’s on duty,” Hitoshi added, still laughing. Eri watched the exchange with an unsure expression but didn’t seem upset by it. Distantly, Hizashi wondered if she could smile. 

 


 

“Izuku, you’re alive!” Mina exclaimed after tackling him at the classroom door. Lovely to be back.

 

“I told you he was,” Ochako huffed. 

 

“And then everyone except Izuku came back,” Sero countered, helping Mina up while Hitoshi helped Izuku. “Refused to tell us anything more than what was already on the news.”

 

“That’s because I was with the girl mentioned in the report,” Izuku spoke up. “Anything pertaining to her, like her location, is NDA for her safety. Once she’s somewhere more secure, we can talk about it. Just give us a little more time, okay?”

 

“Can they know the other thing?” Kacchan asked. 

 

“Oh, yeah!” Izuku turned his attention to the class. “I can erase quirks now.”

 

“WHAT?!”

 

Izuku flinched along with Jirou, Shouji, and Kouda. “Or, technically, I bind them. Using the quirk lines I can see. I’ve talked about those, right?”

 

Tsu nodded. “You have, kero.”

 

“The lines and stuff I see are apparently made of a form of energy that I can manipulate,” Izuku explained, simplifying it a bit. “I couldn’t before but now that my brain is stronger…”

 

“Does that mean you could get more abilities later?” Jirou asked. 

 

“Probably,” Izuku shrugged. “I’ve only been working with my quirk for a year and a half. I have a lot to learn about it yet. And a lot of you will probably discover new abilities or applications while you go through the intensive training that UA has to offer.”

 

“That makes sense, actually,” Sero decided. “I had my quirk for 5 whole years before I figured out I could change how sticky my tape was.”

 

“Sit down, Hellions. I actually have announcements today,” Dad said tiredly as he walked into the classroom. 

 

“Yes, Dadzawa!” You could see his exhaustion increase while everyone found their seats. 

 

“First, we’re going to do a School Festival,” Dad revealed. 

 

“Like a normal one?” Denki asked. “Haunted houses and snacks and music?”

 

“Yes,” Dad replied. “You’ll need to decide as a class what you’re going to do for it.”

 

“Aizawa-Sensei, is this really okay?” Kirishima asked. “To be so carefree in these times?”

 

“Kirishima… you’ve changed,” Denki commented. 

 

“But it’s true! Villains are flourishing right now!” Kirishima insisted. 

 

“You’re right. That’s a very reasonable opinion,” Dad confirmed. “However, UA isn’t just about the hero course. If the Sports Festival is the big event for the hero course, then the School Festival is for the others. The support course, general studies, and business course students use this event as their opportunity to shine.”

 

“It doesn’t get as much attention as the Sports Festival but for them, it’s an event they look forward to,” Dad explained. “And there are those who are feeling stressed by the current conditions which, starting with the dorm system, came about because of the hero course.”

 

“Thinking about it that way, there’s no excuse for not holding it,” Kirishima relented. 

 

“Yeah. That’s why we can’t just say we won’t have it. Unlike past years, this year, other than some of the people involved, the festival will be just for the school,” Dad added. “Even if we aren’t the focus, each class still needs to participate with something. You need to decide that today.”

 

“O-kay!” Mina cheered. “We’ll think of something great!”

 

“But before that, I have one more announcement,” Dad interrupted. “Today after school, there will be two new additions moving into your dorms and a third moving into the faculty dorms.”

 

“What? New students?” Ochako questioned. 

 

“No, not exactly,” Dad sighed. “After the apprehension of Toga during the provisional licensing exam, some things surrounding her past came to light. Those details along with her age brought Nezu to the decision to start a Villain Rehabilitation Program here at UA.”

 

“What details?” Momo asked while others murmured in surprise and confusion. 

 

“The circumstances leading to her descent into villainy were undeniably outside of her control. She may have had other options but they would have been few and just as undesirable. This is the case for many villains,” Dad admitted. “So Nezu has decided to create this program to give those sorts of villains a chance at a better life. They will sit in with the hero course, though they are not pursuing being licensed as heroes. They are shadowing your course for both general education, learning better quirk control, and learning by example.”

 

“Who better to teach them to be good people than good kids trying to be heroes?” Izuku shrugged. 

 

“Exactly. The hero course also has ethics lessons that the other courses don’t have,” Dad added. “Toga Himiko is one joining the program. Another is Dabi. And Twice will be shadowing Ectoplasm since he actually has a high school diploma, unlike the other two.”

 

“How old are they?” Tenya asked. “What measures are in place for everyone’s safety?”

 

“Toga is 17, Dabi is 23. Neither were able to attend high school due to their circumstances. They will be required to wear quirk-suppressant cuffs excluding during their monitored quirk training. The cuffs are also fitted with trackers so we know where they are on campus. Otherwise, they will receive the same freedoms as other students unless they prove they can not handle those freedoms. Then they will have to earn them back,” Dad explained before leveling them all with a glare. 

 

“I expect you all to treat them with compassion and understanding. Do not antagonize them. Let them try to change, as that is what they are here to do. They may slip up. Don’t exile them for it. Help them without being condescending,” Dad instructed. 

 

“Yes, Dadzawa.”

Notes:

I skimmed my whole story to verify that I've never mentioned Aizawa's parents. I haven't mentioned Hizashi's either I don't think. All I could find was that I mentioned him also having been in foster care when he was younger.

We will never meet Aizawa's parents because they're assholes. BUT! Would y'all like to meet Zashi's someday? Maybe they catch wind of their sons' kids and demand a holiday visit?

Anyway, enjoy your emotional Dadzawa moment. He just has so many feelings about his kid having his quirk. Basically defying genetics over here to prove he's Aizawa's baby. Any insecurity he had over the 'biological vs adopted' thing is gone.

Hizashi and Eri's interaction. 🥺 So cute.

Twice is too old for high school so he gets to be a teacher's assistant.

Next: A series of flashbacks leading to the Villain Rehabilitation Program being formed.
AKA the VR Course.

For the festival, may I suggest: Cat Cafe but the kids are the cats.
Sero's idea. 100% a scheme to make Bakugou a catboy.

Chapter 126: Toga's Recovery

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Toga Himiko. 17 years old. Held on suspicion for a string of murders, for infiltrating and attacking the UA Training Camp, for infiltrating the Provisional Licensing Exam and attacking numerous applicants, and for associations with the League of Villains,” Naomasa read the file.

 

The girl before him just giggled. “Do you deny these charges?”

 

“No,” she replied easily. “It’s all true.” True.  

 

“You’re not even going to try to lie?” he asked, a little confused. She leaned back in her chair, rolling her head back. It was unsettling. 

 

“Why would I, Lie Detector-san? I wanted blood and to help my family. I did both.” True.

 

“Your family?” He glanced at the file. “Your parents? Sadao and Tomiko?”

 

Her whole body snapped upright and she leveled a glare at them. “They aren’t my family,” she hissed. “They hated me. They wanted to change me. My family accepted me.” True.  

 

“The League?” Naomasa guessed. She nodded, expression relaxing into a smile again. “What did your parents want to change about you?”

 

“My quirk,” Toga answered. True.  

 

“Can you elaborate?” he requested. 

 

“They said it made me a monster. They wanted me to be normal. I tried so hard,” her voice cracked. “But without blood, everything hurt. It was hard to ignore the blood in people but I did. Until Saito bled in front of me.” True.

 

“That was the boy you attacked in middle school, right?” Naomasa clarified. 

 

“Mhm. He was so brave, fighting someone like that. And when I smelled his blood… I fell in love with him and… ” Toga trailed off and looked up at Naomasa. “I don’t regret it. I just wanna love, live and die my way. My normal way. I wanna be even more like the people I love.” True.  

 

“Does transforming into people make you feel closer to them?” Naomasa asked. 

 

“Very much,” she smiled fondly. True.

 

“And when you don’t consume blood, you said it hurts. How?” Naomasa questioned gently. 

 

“Like I’m hungry and no matter what I eat, I keep getting hungrier and weaker,” Toga frowned. True.

 

The blood is a dietary requirement due to her quirk and she was being denied that along with the positive feeling she associates with using her quirk, Naomasa realized. 

 

“Toga-san, would you be willing to accept a placement in a psychiatric facility instead of going to prison? I would be willing to put in a recommendation for you,” Naomasa told her gently. 

 

“You think I’m crazy?” she asked defensively. 

 

“No. I think you’ve been hurt and you deserve help and the chance to recover from that.”

 


 

“She’s been doing very well,” the head nurse told him as she led him to the common area for patients. “Of course, having her dietary requirements met has helped significantly.”

 

“Lie Detector-san!” Toga waved when she saw him. 

 

“I’ll leave you two alone,” the nurse said before turning to go back to the front desk. 

 

“How have you been?” Naomasa asked as he took a seat at the table Toga was at. 

 

“I really like the socks,” she said brightly, holding up one of her feet to show him. “They’re so comfy.” True.

 

“That’s good. And other than that?” Naomasa prompted. 

 

“My head feels clearer than it used to. They give me blood at every meal.” True. She turned to him with an offended look. “Did you know there are donors who give their blood to people whose quirks need them?”

 

“I did,” he admitted. 

 

“And my parents didn’t use that because they were prejudiced,” Toga frowned. “The therapist explained that to me.” True.

 

“We’ve actually found your parents,” Naomasa revealed. “The MPD is charging them with child neglect and abuse on your behalf.”

 

“Is that good?” Toga asked uncertainly. 

 

“It’s the right thing to do,” Naomasa answered. “I don’t know if anything will come of it, but you deserve justice for what was done to you.”

 

“But I’m a villain,” she replied, looking sad. True.

 

“Your circumstances and mental state drove you to that,” Naomasa countered. “The legal system recognizes that, which is why the judge approved this facility for your sentence.”

 

“So no one’s mad at me?” Toga questioned. 

 

“I’m sure some people are,” Naomasa told her honestly. “But the ones that matter, in terms of your fate, are not. They are understanding and wish you a successful recovery.”

 

“That’s nice,” she smiled. “Thank them for me.”

 

“I will,” Naomasa promised. 

 


 

Himiko woke up and shuffled to the little bathroom attached to her shared room. Her roommate was a lavender-haired girl named Kaoru. She was a nice girl who was here because she kept hurting herself by plucking the flowers that grew from her body. It wasn’t something she could just stop doing so this place was helping her. 

 

Looking in the mirror above the sink, she noted that the bags under her eyes were nearly gone. Apparently fluctuating between starving and engorged was really bad for your skin. Now she got a set amount of blood with each meal. It was fixing her skin, her moods, her energy levels. What wasn’t it fixing? Her head was clear for once. 

 

There was a downside though. Since her emotions had stabilized, things like remorse and guilt had returned. The thrill of getting blood after days or weeks of starving had buried them before. Now she was brutally aware of the fact that she murdered people. Before it was just a thing that she did and now it was a thing she had nightmares about. 

 

But that’s what therapy was for. Every day, sometimes more than once, she spoke to a man who listened without making her feel judged. He listened, put her complex, ramblings into coherent thoughts, and taught her how to cope with her feelings and her past. It helped a lot. 

 

Sometimes she thinks she was doing better before this. Especially on days when her feeling catch up to her and she just feels sad all day. But the therapist says recovery is non-linear and she doesn’t have to constantly get better. Bad days are okay to have. 

 

And she believed him. So she stayed and kept trying to heal.

 


 

After Naomasa’s first visit went well, Toga had been cleared for visitors. Only Naomasa seemed to be visiting but that made sense seeing as her self-proclaimed family couldn’t very well pop in for a quick chat. The police would be called the second they stepped away from the sign-in desk. So Naomasa made it a point to visit her twice a week at the very least. 

 

“--and lately they’ve been on this huge coloring kick. Wanting me to draw my feelings or whatever. Once I figured out they were analyzing the colors I used, I started using the weirdest, most chaotic combinations I could think of just to fuck with them. They figured it out after only two days but it was fun while it lasted.” True.

 

Naomasa chuckled. “Did they say anything about the colors you used?”

 

“Not really, but they called me vexatious,” she smiled proudly. True.

 

“I suppose that should serve as a warning not to ask what I’m going to ask,” Naomasa joked. “But I’m not one to listen to warnings, so I’ll ask anyway.”

 

“Ask what?” she questioned, buzzing with excitement. 

 

“A couple of things. First, Nezu wants to create a Villain Rehabilitation Program at UA for people like you. He’s extended an invitation for you to be the first official member if you agree to the terms,” Naomasa revealed. 

 

“What are the terms?” she asked, excitement dropping a bit in confusion but still there. 

 

“You will be expected to follow the school rules, the same as other students. You will be shadowing the hero course, not to become heroes but because many of their lessons would be beneficial to you. You would be staying in the dorms with your class. Unlike the other students, you would wear quirk suppressant cuffs that also act as a tracker,” Naomasa explained. 

 

“That doesn’t sound so bad,” Toga decided, mulling it over. True.

 

And that brings me to the second thing. Because you are a minor, you need an adult guardian other than UA or its staff. If it is all right with you, I would like to nominate myself. I would be your foster parents. And I know you’re nearly 18, but I would be more than willing to adopt you, as well, if you are comfortable with that.”

 

She frowned. “Fostering, okay. But adopting would mean you… actually want me?”

 

Naomasa hated how confused she looked. “Yes. You’re a sweet girl who was simply dealt a bad hand in life. Having a guardian is one thing but I think you deserve a family. A place to return even once you're an adult. And I would be honored to be that for you.”

 

Tears filled her eyes as she nodded. “Yes. Okay. I want that.” True.

 


 

“Lie Detector-san! You’re here early!” Himiko chirped, skipping up to the boundary line the patients weren’t allowed to cross. 

 

“I am unfortunately not here for a visit,” Tsukauchi said with a sheepish smile. “I’m here for work.”

 

“What work? Is it top secret?” she asked, curious. But he didn’t need to answer because Dabi and Twice walked in, escorted by two police officers. 

 

“Are they going to make us wear that?” Dabi scoffed, eyeing her scrubs and socks. 

 

“Probably,” Tsukauchi sighed.

Notes:

As far as I'm concerned. Himiko was starving when she wasn't actively killing and ...drinking?... people. And then when she did kill, that was basically overeating. And that kind of pattern is very unhealthy and actually does little in terms of preventing malnutrition. So if we treat blood as a nutrient, or dietary requirement, she would still be lacking proper nutrition even if she is occasionally drinking blood as a villain.

Yes, Himiko's roommate has a BFRB (body-focused repetitive behavior) like skin picking or hair pulling. Yes, they put people in psych wards for that IF they are causing severe enough damage to themselves.

I was in a psych ward once as a teen because it was protocol for the injuries I had. I got released in like 2 days because I wasn't deemed a risk to myself or others.
They put us in nurse scrubs and the softest socks. And you can also find those socks in other areas when hospitalized if they determine you're a fall risk. Source: My mom who got surgery and fell twice while recovering was given these socks.

I was gonna have Vlad King adopt Himiko. Because blood. BUT. Naomasa and her just got along so well. So I changed my mind. For some reason these two have chemistry. (In a platonic way.)

Dabi, in all his leather: No way am I wearing pastel pajamas
Toga, in mint scrubs: But they're comfy... ^-^
Twice, already taking off his shirt: DIBS ON PASTEL PURPLE!!

Chapter 127: Twice and Dabi

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m rethinking this rehabilitation thing,” Dabi muttered, glaring down at the horrible clothes he was forced to wear. 

 

“I think you look good in peach,” Toga offered. 

 

“No, he doesn’t,” Twice argued. “They should give him blue.”

 

“They don’t have blue in my size. It was this or an even worse pastel yellow-green color,” Dabi said bitterly. Toga grimaced at the thought. “And then! They tried to confiscate my staples!”

 

“I am sorry about that,” Tsukauchi spoke up. “They wrongly assumed they were piercings.”

 

“My skin is charred! What else would they be besides medically necessary?” Dabi scoffed. 

 

“I know. But this place is temporary, so you shouldn’t have to deal with it for too long. Once you’ve gotten your psychological evaluation here and everything else is ready on Nezu’s end, you’ll be moved to UA campus,” Tsukauchi assured them. 

 

“They tried to take my mask too,” Twice complained. 

 

“And I have told them not to do that again,” Tsukauchi promised. 

 

“I’ve been here a while already so I have advice,” Toga said seriously. Then she grinned. “If they ask you to draw your feelings, make it weird on purpose!”

 

The detective sighed but didn’t scold her so Dabi was pretty sure that was a ‘go-ahead.’ 

 

Enjoy my minimum effort doodle. Just wanted to show the colors they got.

 


 

“Hello, Twice,” the doctor smiled. “Take a seat wherever you’re comfortable.”

 

They sat on the floor, leaning against a small couch. The doctor didn’t seem to mind, taking a seat in a chair across from them. “Would you be comfortable telling me your story? What exactly made you resort to villainy?” 

 

“I guess not. Why should I tell you?

 

The doctor raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment. “I was a normal civilian. I had a job. Jobs. But when people found out what my quirk was, they’d start accusing me of things. Even if I had an alibi, they’d ignore it because of my ability to clone myself. I’d get fired. Go somewhere else. And then it would happen again at the next job. My references became really bad and it got to the point where no one would hire me. Fucking assholes.

 

“You know, quirk discrimination is illegal,” the doctor pointed out. 

 

“What’s that matter when they’re quirkest too? Fuck the police.

 

“Fair point. So what did you do once no one would hire you?”

“They were accusing me of stealing mostly. If they were going to treat me like I was already doing it, I might as well. My quirk did make it easy. I made a bunch of myself. I was like the king and they were my followers.”

 

“So when you did turn to crime it was primarily theft,” the doctor noted, writing something down. “Did you ever hurt people when you stole?”

 

“I didn’t… try to. Beat them up good. Most jobs were in and out. Property damage, if anything. But sometimes people fought back instead of waiting for police or a hero to do something,” they shrugged. “I’ll defend myself. The clones would too because they thought like me.”

 

“While I do not condone the crimes themselves, that is somewhat understandable,” the doctor said patiently. “What would you say changed to make you join the League?”

 

“We started fighting over who was the real one. They tied me up and started slaughtering each other. It lasted nine days because they can make more copies just like I can. In the end, we killed each other and disappeared. I was the only one left standing. Ever since I haven’t been able to be certain that I’m the real one. I don’t know anymore.”

 

“There isn’t anywhere a crazy person can belong. Heroes only save good people and I was deemed a villain before I ever became one. Now that I’m split, I’m worse. The League accepted me as I am and by helping them, I want to be able to think that I’m okay the way I am too.”

 


 

“Hello, Dabi,” the doctor smiled. “Take a seat wherever you’re comfortable.”

 

“Touya…” he countered as he sat in an armchair near the door. The doctor sat in another armchair, turning it slightly so that it would face him. 

 

“Todoroki Touya is your legal name, correct?” 

 

“Yeah. Just Touya though. Todoroki is his name.”

 

“Did he not name you Touya?” the doctor asked. 

 

“No. My mother did. Besides, if I’m gonna not be a villain, I should probably not use my villain name,” he grumbled. 

 

“Dabi is an identity you created for yourself to be safe from your abuser. If you wanted to keep it, that would be fine. However, wanting to take back your own name now that you feel safe is understandable too.”

 

“Abuser, huh?” Touya scrutinized the doctor. “You believe I’m telling the truth about Endeavor?”

 

“It doesn’t really matter what I believe. It’s your reality and it’s affecting your mental health.” Touya frowned, annoyed. “That being said, I have seen Endeavor’s news reports. I have seen his children in TV appearances. His wife is missing with hardly a word. He pronounced you dead without searching for you. And you chose to be a villain and live without medical care for very serious injuries, rather than returning to that man. That definitely points to something not being right in that house.”

 

“Right…” Touya relaxed. Maybe this doctor wasn’t so bad. 

 

“Would you be willing to tell me how it was for you, living there? Or the circumstances that led to you going missing?” the doctor asked gently. 

 

“Brutal training. I was isolated from my siblings at first. My quirk… It hurts me but he didn’t care. He told me to ignore it, pushing me so that it would burn hotter. Eventually, the heat of my flames surpassed even his. These burns--” he motioned to himself, “--built up after years. When I was younger they looked like normal burns. Just pink, sensitive flesh.” 

 

“They were never able to heal so pink turned red. Red scabbed and burned and scabbed and burned… When Shouto was born, I was about 8 then, Endeavor just knew he would have both their quirks. The perfect successor. Everything he wanted and everything I failed to be. He said he wanted to stop training me. I tried to hurt Shouto.”

 

“The training, however brutal, was the only attention you got from him,” the doctor guessed. “So you lashed out at the factor you perceived to be taking that attention away.”

 

“Yeah. He ignored my siblings. I didn’t want to be like them,” Touya admitted. “After that, we fought more than before. I kept training and he demanded I stop. Said I was wasting my time and his time. Then Shouto got his quirk and it was exactly what he wanted. Fire and Ice.”

 

“I ran outside to where I trained since my flames were too hot for the indoor training room. Enji found me training and told me to stop being foolish. That I’ll never be a hero. All he wanted was a hero who could surpass him. That’s all he would love. I lost control of my fire and set the entire training ground ablaze. It was so hot, Endeavor couldn’t get through the fire to stop me.”

 

“I ran away from him. Out the other side of the clearing and eventually off his property. I’m not entirely sure where I wound up. I guess I passed out from the pain. Some homeless lady found me though and I woke up in her shelter. She tried to treat my burns but they were bad and she wasn’t a doctor. My skin got infected and started peeling off. I eventually found a sketchy, street doctor but all he could do was staple my skin back on and tell me how to care for it well enough that I wouldn’t die from necrotizing fasciitis.”

 

“You would have been 13, is that correct?” the doctor clarified. He nodded. “Touya, I am sorry that you had to go through that. The way you and your siblings were treated was inexcusable. Yes, he told you to stop training, but he only did so after cementing the idea that accomplishing his goals was the only way to be worthy of love and teaching you to ignore your own pain. You didn’t deserve that. Now, let's see if we can’t find a specialist for your skin.”

 


 

Nezu looked over the files of UA’s newest students. The two adult ex-villains, and Tsukauchi on Toga’s behalf, signed over access to their medical records. It would be updated in his system anytime something was added on the hospital's end. Chiyo also had access, since she would be their main doctor while on campus. 

 

Toga had unique dietary requirements which would have to be fulfilled in the infirmary since Lunch Rush did not serve human blood. Dabi, or Touya as he was asking to be called, would be on a course of painkillers and antibiotics by the time he arrived. He would also have to comply with a specialized skin care routine to prepare for upcoming surgery. And lastly, Twice was diagnosed with OSDD-1a. 

 

Of course, all three had PTSD from their pasts, both prior to and during their time as villains. Sessions with Hound Dog were already a mandatory part of their program participation, so he wasn’t too concerned about that. Half the Hero Course had their own mental health problems. Such is life, especially for such a high-danger industry. 

 

This was exactly the sort of thing he’s always wanted to do. Rather than punish people who became villains out of lack of other options, to help them. It’s what a true hero would do. Now if only he could do something about the root of discrimination, corruption, and poverty. 

 

Oh well. A [redacted] could dream, right?

Notes:

Twice's Backstory: It only talked about the clone tragedy. There was no explanation for why he seemed to be committing crimes in the first place. So quirk discrimination is what I came up with. It seems plausible.

Dabi's Backstory: I haven't read the manga. I've seen screenshots. What I've seen in screenshots doesn't seem to match what's in the wiki for him. SO... I altered it to suit my AU. Loosely based on what I've heard. Might even be accurate. I don't know. This is just how the bits I've heard have pieced themselves together in my mind.

Twice is theorized to have DID. His wiki says "DID-like." I know about DID. mostly because I have a similar condition and researched the fuck out of it way back when my therapist and I were figuring that out. I just don't get straight DID from Twice. It seems more like what I've read about OSDD-1a (under the same umbrella as DID) so that's what I've put for him officially in this story. That's my headcanon I guess.

In OSDD-1a, the different members of a system typically share the same name, and may present as different ages or different modes of the same person, such as a "work" vs "home" self. There may be no consensus in an OSDD-1a system about whether a specific system member is the "main" member.

^^So with that in mind, Twice has two distinct 'modes' that are polar opposites. (Almost) always disagreeing. But neither seems to be referred to as separate. They're both acknowledged as twice, even by himself. In episode 62, we hear his thoughts and he thinks of both halves as himself, just split. That's how I came to this headcanon.

You don't get to know what Nezu is, I guess. :)

Chapter 128: Villains Moving In

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The class watched as Dad nonchalantly zipped himself up in his sleeping bag and slumped to the floor to take a nap after dropping that metaphorical bomb. Sure Izuku had known that Dabi and Twice were going to be in a rehabilitation program, but he hasn’t known that program was at their school. And Toga would be here too! He’d thought Toga was in jail this whole time. 

 

“He’s asleep…” Shouji noted when Dad seemed to promptly pass out. 

 

“That’s all right! For the festival, we are meant to decide amongst ourselves,” Tenya reminded them, making his way to the podium. Momo followed after him. “I, Iida Tenya, Class 1-A representative, will take things from here! I’ll do my best to help things go smoothly! First, put out some options! If you have a suggestion, raise your hand!”

 

Izuku smothered a laugh when nearly the whole class put their hands up, loudly asking him to call on them. Dad, of course, ‘slept’ through it. 

 

“Okay, Kaminari-kun!” Tenya prompted. 

 

“Let’s do a maid cafe!” Denki suggested. 

 

“So we’d be serving others. That’s not a bad idea,” Tenya nodded. 

 

“A mochi shop!” Ochako exclaimed. 

 

“I see, something Japanese,” Tenya commented as Momo wrote the suggestions on the board. 

 

“An arm-wrestling tournament!” Kirishima threw out. 

 

“That’s intense,” Tenya said neutrally. 

 

“A funhouse!” Hagakure chirped. 

 

“I don’t know what that is, but I’m sure it’s interesting,” Tenya replied. 

 

“A crepe shop!” Satou smiled. 

 

“It’s great for eating on the go,” Tenya acknowledged. 

 

“A dance!” Mina said posing. 

 

“Sounds dazzling!” Tenya complimented. 

 

“A hero quiz!” Izuku suggested, ignoring the flat look Hitoshi sent him. 

 

“That is so like you, Izuku,” Tenya laughed. 

 

“Let’s sing ‘Frog Song’ in a round,” Tsu suggested.

 

“How charming!” Tenya smiled. 

 

“A petting zoo?” Kouda whispered shyly. 

 

“A petting zoo!” Tenya repeated louder so that everyone could hear it. 

 

“Hand-made soba,” Shouto said impassively. 

 

“That is your favorite!” Tenya replied brightly. 

 

“A deathmatch,” Kacchan grinned. 

 

“An unexpected fight to the death!” Tenya said without missing a beat. 

 

“A feast of the students of darkness,” Tokoyami suggested ominously. Poor Tenya couldn’t think of a reply to that. 

 

“My twinkling show,” Aoyama suggested, sparkling yet again. Tenya couldn’t reply to that either. 

 

“A skit or something?” Jirou said uncertainly. 

 

“Another good idea!” Tenya exclaimed, getting back on track. 

 

“A takoyaki shop,” Shouji tossed out calmly. 

 

“I am seeing a trend with food,” Tenya pointed out. 

 

“A cat cafe,” Hitoshi smiled. His suggestion got a barely noticeable reaction from dad. 

 

Sero stood up, slamming his hands down on his desk. “I’ve got it!” Everyone turned to him to see what he’d say. “A cat maid cafe! We are the cats. And there can probably be a pen of actual cats because I’m pretty sure Dadzawa has like, a dozen.”

 

“Five,” Izuku corrected. 

 

“See,” Sero said pointedly. “And Kouda has a bunny, so it would almost be a petting zoo too. We could do a cafe that serves savory foods and sweets so that we can fit in all the foods we want. Momo can be in charge of tea. Aoyama can be in charge of costumes. We’ll split up into teams. Kitchens, servers, music, decorations and costumes, et cetera. Therefore; Cat Maid Cafe!”

 

“Is this an excuse to make Katsuki a catboy?” Hitoshi asked, raising an eyebrow in suspicion. 

 

“No… We would all be cats. You too,” Sero deflected. 

 

“Let’s do it!” Denki agreed, nearly tripping himself in his haste to stand up. 

 

“Oh, look at that. Your boyfriend’s a heathen,” Kacchan laughed. Hitoshi blushed. 

 

“All cats? Everyone?” Ochako asked, glancing between her datemates with a red face. 

 

“I think it would be great! I would love to design everyone’s costume,” Aoyama said, still sparkling. “I would need help making them.”

 

“Um, I can sew,” Ochako offered. 

 

“I can too,” Shouji added. “And I have quite a few hands which helps.”

 

“Would some of the foods clash though?” Jirou fretted. 

 

“Different breeds of cats come from different countries. So we could make it a play on that,” Sero shrugged. 

 

The bell rang before they could put it to a vote. Dad slipped out of his sleeping bag and headed for the door. “That was a very illogical meeting. Decide what you’ll do by Monday morning. If you don’t, I’ll make it a public lecture.”

 

“Yes, Dadzawa!”

 


 

After school, everyone returned to the dorms to find both Dad and Nezu in the common area with Toga and Dabi. Izuku cringed as the atmosphere quickly grew tense. “I warned you of their arrival and I made my expectations clear,” Dad said firmly. “Now, room placements and then introductions. Toga, you’ll be next to Yaoyorozu. Dabi, you’ll be next to Bakugou.”

“Please, help them settle in and get used to the dormitory system,” Nezu requested, clasping his paws together. “You are all young heroes and I expect you to act as such. These young people would like to turn their lives around and as heroes, as good people, you should help them.”

 

“So um, acquaint yourselves and uh, don’t kill each other,” Dad said before turning to leave. Nezu scurried after him. Once they were out of sight, the two courses turned back to each other. Dabi and Toga were wearing gym uniforms. Izuku wondered if they had normal clothes or if they just had school-issued clothing for now. 

 

“Hello!” Toga spoke first. “I’m Toga Himiko! My quirk is transformation and it lets me transform into other people if I ingest their blood.”

 

“We know,” Ojirou replied awkwardly. 

 

“Oh… um, it’s a dietary requirement and I was deranged before because I wasn’t getting it in the right amounts. I’m stable now so I don’t want to kill people like when we met before,” she offered. 

 

“Well, that’s good,” Ochako tried. “Starving sucks.”

 

“Yeah,” Toga agreed with a small nod. 

 

“I’m Touya,” Dabi cut in. “Dabi was a fake name because I was hiding from someone. You know my quirk because I’ve used it against like… half of you at least. Sorry about that. I follow the green feral kid now. You’re his allies so you’re safe.”

 

“Do you mean Izuku?” Tsu asked and Izuku groaned, flushing with embarrassment. 

 

“I’m pretty sure he does,” Sero smiled knowingly. “Izuku is both green and feral.”

 

“You’re all so mean to me,” Izuku whined. 

 

“Come at me, little bitch,” Ochako said pointedly. 

 

“Point taken,” Izuku sighed as several others started laughing. 

 

“Wait, so you know you have a feral kid in your class, and your just what? Fine with it?” Dabi-- or Touya --asked in disbelief. 

 

“I mean… He gets shit done,” Denki shrugged.  The rest of the class nodded in quiet agreement. 

 

Silence fell as the two groups stared at each other awkwardly. After a few moments, Momo stepped in. “Um, did either of you need help setting up your rooms? I would be happy to make decorations with my quirk if you would like.”

 

“We haven’t actually seen our rooms yet,” Toga replied. 

 

“Well, let’s go take a look!” Mina said excitedly. “The rooms here are great! I think you’ll love them.”

 

They all headed to Touya’s room first since it was on the fourth floor and Toga’s was on the fifth floor. It was unlocked, as it was when someone first moved in. There was a keycard inside the room so that he’d be able to access the room when it was locked. The room was furnished with the basics as everyone’s had been when they all first moved into the dorms. 

 

A stack of boxes was piled in the middle of the room and Touya approached them with suspicion. “What’s all this? I didn’t exactly bring anything with me…”

 

“The teachers probably considered that and got you some things,” Tenya pointed out. 

 

Toga was already opening one of the boxes. “Ooh, this one has clothes. And a note from… ‘Kayama-Sensei?’ Who’s that?”

 

“Midnight,” Denki answered. 

 

“Okay. So Midnight says, ‘I got your size from the hospital and picked out some basics. I’ll come by later to help you pick out some things in your preferred style online.’ Aw, that’s so nice,” Toga smiled then she started digging through the box. “There are hangers too.”

 

“Would you like help unpacking?” Momo asked again, even though that’s what they’d come up for. 

 

“Yeah. Thanks,” Touya replied, looking just a little overwhelmed. Everyone spurred into action unpacking the boxes. The class split up, half heading up a floor with Toga to help her out. She had a pile of boxes in her room too. 

 

They figured out that each box was packed by a specific teacher and each one had a note welcoming them and explaining the contents. The notes were given to Touya and Toga respectively while people helped unpack. Shirts and jackets got hung up. Pants folded and put in drawers. Kirishima and Denki had a little too much fun unpackaging school supplies and Tenya scolded them, making them clean up the scattered paper and plastic wrap. 

 

Momo made paint and comforters and miscellaneous decorations which the rest of the class helped set up. Shouto put the same skills he used to renovate his room to use making slightly more complex things as Momo made him the materials. Touya watched him remodel Toga’s desk, shaking his head in disbelief. “When did you learn to do this?”

 

“When I was stubbornly refusing to let Endeavor hire people to do things like this for me,” Shouto answered. 

 

“You’re all chaotic, aren’t you?” Touya realized. Shouto just grinned.

 


 

(Toga's Aesthetic)

 

(Dabi's Aesthetic)

 

Room placement reminders. My edited version has spoilers so I just grabbed this one. 

Mineta - Replaced with Hitoshi

Empty room by Bakugou - Dabi's Room

Empty room by Momo - Toga's Room

Notes:

This whole thing is so awkward. XD

The hero kids are being nice and trying their best to integrate Toga and Dabi into the group but there are going to be a lot of awkward moments at first.

Each teacher preparing a box :D
Midnight - Clothes
Present Mic - Sewing kit and art supplies
Eraserhead - Pillows, sheets, blankets. (Basically nap things)
Recovery Girl - First aid kit, cool packs, vitamins, other health stuff.
Ectoplasm - Hygiene items (soap, shampoo, toothbrush, towels, etc)
Power Loader - Laptop for school work (and movies/games)
Cementoss - Books, variety of genres because he didn't know what they'd like
Nezu - School uniform, gym uniform, misc UA branded clothes and items.
Hound Dog - Self-care items (candles, face mask, etc)
Lunch Rush - Variety of snacks
Vlad King - Gave each a folding table for their rooms.
Snipe - School supplies
Thirteen - Organization things (bins, boxes, idk?)
All Might - Phones so they could join the class group chat

Chapter 129: Updated Class Chat

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Moving in the ex-villains had gone pretty well, up until the end of the tour of the rest of the building. “And then we go grocery shopping as a class. So as long as something doesn’t have a name on it, you can use it. Some people also buy things for the class as a whole, but if you buy yourself something, you can put your name on it and no one will touch it,” Ochako explained. 

 

“That’s because Sero ate something with Bakugou’s name on it once and nearly died,” Hitoshi deadpanned. “Then there was Mina with Aoyama’s cheese. And Tokoyami with my coffee.”

 

“Lessons were learned within the first week of the dorms opening up,” Denki nodded solemnly. 

 

“I share my tea with everyone so you can help yourself. But if you want, I can pick out a kind for you depending on your mood or health. I’m generally pretty decent at guessing people’s tastes,” Momo offered. Toga promptly burst into tears which made everyone panic just a bit. 

 

“She’s fine,” Touya assured them, rubbing Toga’s back as she cried. 

 

“You’re a-all just s-so nice!” Toga hiccuped. “We h-hurt you and s-so many others b-but you’re being s-so nice to us!”

 

“Well, you’re trying to be better right?” Kirishima smiled softly. “That’s super cool and it would be unmanly of us not to acknowledge your effort, you know?”

 

“As heroes, we vowed to fight the darkness. That includes the darkness plaguing you,” Tokoyami told her gently as Momo made and handed her a pink handkerchief. 

 

“We’ll definitely help you guys with the whole rehabilitation thing,” Mina assured them both. “Change can be hard but it’s easier with support. That’s what my uncle said about AA.”

 

“Does that mean I get a chip in 30 days if I’m still here?” Touya joked lightening the mood.  

 


 

After an early dinner, Izuku, Hitoshi, and his parents headed back to the hospital to see Eri. Auntie Nemuri was left to monitor the 1-A dorm and the new additions to the class. Unlike how Dad just kept an eye on the security feeds, Auntie Nemuri decided to actually hang around the dorm. She considered it a great time to do some online shopping with Touya and Toga. 

 

Mama had gotten a bunch of stuff for Eri at some point during the day which he was now showing to her. “I don’t what your reading level is so I didn’t get too many books. I got quite a few coloring books though and the biggest pack of crayons they had.”

 

“This animal has a horn just like me,” Eri said reverently as she picked up one of the plushies he got for her. 

 

“That is a unicorn,” Izuku told her. “They are so special and rare that mere mortals hardly see them. They're so rare, that some people don’t believe they’re real. 

 

“There are unicorn stickers too,” Hizashi chimed in, digging through a bag while Eri gently pet the white mane of the purple unicorn. 

 

“He really likes shopping,” Hitoshi stage-whispered. Eri just nodded in agreement, glancing at the cat, duck, frog, and bunny plushies he placed on the bed with several shopping bags. 

 


 

(Mostly) Class 1A Chat

 

TheLittleEngineThatCould: Attention, classmates!

TheLittleEngineThatCould: I have transferred ownership of this chat to Aizawa-Sensei!

TheLittleEngineThatCould: Momo and myself are still mods! 

SubstituteDadzawa: And I, Present Mic, have changed the chat name!

SubstituteDadzawa: And all of your names too! HAHA!

TheLittleEngineThatCould: Ah, yes. I am Iida Tenya! 

TheLittleEngineThatCould: I can not change the nicknames back!

SubstituteDadzawa: Because it’s now set so that only the owner can!

SubstituteDadzawa: And I stole your teacher’s phone! 

Dadzawa: Hizashi, calm down. 

PrincessBubblegum: Excuse me? I was Alien Queen. QUEEN!!

PrincessBubblegum: I’ve been DOWNGRADED! ;-;

HumanTaser: Mine feels like an upgrade :D

God2.0: Please explain mine. I am Momo

The Feral One: God has the power of creation. You are now God.

God2.0: I see. Thank you, Izuku (I assume)

The Feral One: … You aren’t wrong

BabyShark: Guess mine!

DiscountSparkler: Shitty Hair

BabyShark: Bakubro, is that you? OoO

DiscountSparkler: I am not discount anything. Let’s get that straight. 

FlexTape: Unlike you… :)

DiscountSparkler: I’m going to strangle you with your own tape

FlexTape: Kinki ;)

DiscountSparkler: FUCK OFF!!!

BabyShark: I am baby

UWUraka: But I have all the UWU’s so I am babier

My Little Arsonist: Y’all are great 

Local Conspiracy Theorist: Touya -_-

My Little Arsonist: … Shouto? Wha- Why is that your name?

The Feral One: Thought I was Aizawa’s secret love child

HotTopic Insomniac: Thought I was Aizawa’s secret love child

Chicken of Darkness: Thought I was Hawks’ secret love child

FlexTape: Thought I was Aizawa’s secret love child

God2.0: Thought I was Midnight and Fatgum’s secret love child

Spotify Premium: Thought I was Mic’s secret love child

BabyShark: Thought I was Crimson Riot’s secret love child

My Little Arsonist: What the hell Shouto?

Local Conspiracy Theorist: I also think the commission is corrupt

Local Conspiracy Theorist: And secretly running a child soldier program

[Redacted]: That one is probably correct! ʢ•·̫•ʡ

SubstituteDadzawa: NEzu????

[Redacted]: Yes ʢ•·̫•ʡ

SubstituteDadzawa: How??? I didn’t add you??

[Redacted]: An oversight on your part that I have corrected. ʢ•·̫•ʡ

[Radacted]: You’re welcome, Yamada. ʢ•·̫•ʡ

✨SparklyBish✨: Absolutely terrifying

[Radacted]: Thank you, Aoyama-kun. ʢ•·̫•ʡ

Keroppi: My name didn’t change

Animal Planet: Mine either

SubstituteDadzawa: I liked your names too much to make you memes

Keroppi: Thank you, Mic-Sensei

Void in a Trenchcoat: Why am I here?

Dadzawa: Because we share Jin.

Void in a Trenchcoat: How do I mute this chat?

SubstituteDadzawa: Rude! You’re so mean, Ectoplasm!

Void in a Trenchcoat: How do I mute Yamada specifically?

SubstituteDadzawa: What the heck man D:

Blood Drive: No fight or I stabby╰༼.◕ヮ◕.༽つ¤=[]:::::>

Blood Drive: (joking pls don’t arrest me)

Dadzawa: We aren’t going to arrest you for emoticon knives

Blood Drive: Good. Good. Just making sure.

Copy/Paste: TOGA THEY GOT ME NEW MASKS

Blood Drive: WHERE ARE YOU????

Copy/Paste: THE FACULTY DORM!!!

Blood Drive: COME HERE! DADZAWA AINT HOME!!!!

Dadzawa: @Void in a Trenchcoat

Void in a Trenchcoat: I will accompany him to the student dorm.

Gadget Girl: I designed them!

Copy/Paste: THE MASKS????

Gadget Girl: Yep! Lemme know if you want more!

Copy/Paste: WHO YOU???

Gadget Girl: Hatsume Mei, future CEO of Hatsume industries

The Feral One: Aka, our sister in support

DiscountSparkler: Unofficial member of class 1A

Gadget Girl: Aw, Kat, I didn’t know you felt that way

DiscountSparkler: You assigned that title to yourself!!

Gadget Girl: oh yeah. I did, didn’t I?

My Little Arsonist: The peach pajamas were totally worth this

The Feral One: What peach pajamas?

My Little Arsonist: You’ll never know!

[Redacted]: ʢ•·̫•ʡ image57927894373629490.jpg 

My Little Arsonist: HOW?????

The Feral One: Thank you, Rat God

[Redacted]: You’re welcome, Izuku-kun. ʢ•·̫•ʡ

 


 

Touya was laying on his bed, reading through the most chaotic message thread he’s ever seen. The LOV group chats were somehow less chaotic than this. Though, that’s probably because they didn’t use it much unless someone was out on business. 

 

Someone knocked on his door so he got up to answer it. Of course, he expected Shouto. Or maybe Izuku or Eraserhead if they were back. Even Midnight or one of the class reps checking on him seemed possible. But instead, there was a tiny, old woman standing there when he opened his door.

 

She pushed past him, carrying a large bag. “You may or may not know me, but I am Recovery Girl. Since I’ll be your primary physician, I wanted to see your skin for myself. I also have your antibiotics dose for you, which will normally be distributed to you by Aizawa.”

 

“Uh, okay…” Touya replied uncertainly. 

 

“Please take off your shirt and sit on your bed,” she instructed, pulling some things out of the bag and putting them on his desk. “The burns are only on your torso, arms, and face, correct?” 

 

“Yes, ma’am,” he responded, a little intimidated. He did exactly as she asked without arguing. 

 

“Is it all right if I touch your scar tissue during this exam?” she asked, approaching him with one of those eye thingies.

 

“You kind of have to, right?” he frowned. 

 

“I’ll find another way if it’s upsetting for you,” she replied sternly. 

 

“Okay. It’s fine. It’s not like I can feel much,” he shrugged. 

 

“Hmm, reduced sensation… Does your skin ever itch?” she asked, looking into his eye with the tool. He had to lean over for her due to her height. 

 

“Yeah,” Touya answered honestly. 

 

“Do you find yourself squinting a lot?” she asked next. 

 

“Yes. Why?”

 

“The burns around your eyes could have caused vision impairment,” she explained. “That can be fixed with glasses in most cases. Now, when you cry--”

 

“I bleed,” he interrupted. “So I don’t cry. It hurts.”

 

“I would imagine so,” she said softly. “It looks like your tear ducts are damaged but that will need to be looked at with special equipment to get the full picture.”

 

“Do you think I can be fixed?” he asked. 

 

She put down her tool and met his gaze head-on. “I do. I know the specialist that will be doing your surgeries and he has a high rate of success with severe burn damage. You will also have me and I can aid in the healing process. Your injuries will never fully be erased. Some internal damage you likely experienced can’t be fully healed. But you will look healthy enough that you won’t have to see evidence of your trauma every time you catch your reflection.”

 

Touya smiled. “That’s enough for me.”

 


 

Updated Chat Names List!

PrincessBubblegum Alien Queen: Ashido Mina

Keroppi: Asui Tsuyu

HumanTaser Pikachu: Kaminari Denki

BabyShark Let It Rock: Kirishima Eijirou

DiscountSparkler KING EXPLOSION: Bakugou Katsuki

FlexTape Game Boy: Sero Hanta

TheLittleEngineThatCould Sonic: Iida Tenya

UWUraka There Goes Gravity: Uraraka Ochaco

The Feral One Green Bean: Aiyama Izuku

HotTopic Insomniac Purple Cat: Aiyama Hitoshi

Gadget Girl Zoomies: Hatsume Mei

SparklyBishSparkles: Aoyama Yuuga

The Karate Kid Tails: Ojiro Mashirao

Animal Planet: Kouda Kouji

The Muffin Man Sugar Sugar: Satou Rikidou

Need a Hand? The Ninja: Shouji Mezou

Spotify Premium Blast It: Jirou Kyouka

Chicken of Darkness Goth AF: Tokoyami Fumikage

Local Conspiracy Theorist Cold Soba: Todoroki Shouto

Peek-a-Boo Invisagirl: Hagakure Tuuro

God2.0 Yaomomo: Yaoyorozu Momo

+ New Members +

Dadzawa: Aizawa Shouta

SubstituteDadzawa: Yamada Hizashi

My Little Arsonist: Todoroki “Dabi” Touya

Blood Drive: Toga Himiko

Copy/Paste: Bubaigawara Jin

Void in a Trenchcoat: Ectoplasm

[Redacted]: Nezu

 

Eri's New Plushies!

(Unicorn - Sweetie, Duck - Apple)

(Bunny - Zuzu Bunny)

(Frog - Bean, Cat - Pillow)

 

Twice's New Masks!

(He's gonna get a bunch of color variants of the purple one.)

(And pattern variants like these!)

Notes:

It's been a while since the class group chat made an appearance.

Should there be more class group chat bits?

Current Status: Mentally Preparing myself to design at least 22 cat cafe costumes.
I've decided to design them on mannequins rather than the characters because that will make it easier for me. So there won't be any hair/face/eyes details. But I can include swatches of their hair and eye colors.
If I fail to complete them all, know I did my best.

Yamada really went for it with the chat names.

Chiyo: Your dorm room is my office now. Deal with it.

Chapter 130: Bonding with the Herolings

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Dabi! The heroes have been hero-napped!” Himiko cried, throwing herself on his bed. On him. Ouch.

 

“Touya,” he corrected. She kept forgetting to use the new name. “And what do you mean?”

 

“They’re gone! Not downstairs! Not in their rooms!” Himiko fretted, clambering off him to pace by his bed. “What do we do?”

 

“Pretty sure UA has classes on Saturday,” Touya groaned, rolling over and reaching for his phone. He opened the group chat. 

 

(Mostly) Class 1A Chat

 

My Little Arsonist: Toga thinks you guys have been kidnapped. 

My Little Arsonist: You just have Saturday classes, right?

PrincessBubblegum: Yeah but a little less than the weekday classes

HumanTaser: We’ll get out sooner

TheLittleEngineThatCould: We get out one hour earlier on Saturdays. Yagi-Sensei should be in the dorm with you if you need assistance with anything. He may be in the courtyard since he likes to sit out there on the benches. 

My Little Arsonist: okay

 

“See, they’re fine,” Touya said, showing her the screen. 

 

“School on Saturdays?” Toga frowned. 

 

“Some schools, especially elementary and middle school don’t have Saturday classes. You probably went to one of those,” Touya shrugged. “Others have them but it’s optional. Usually for school clubs, tutoring, and extra help from teachers rather than actual classes. But the heroes in training here have a lot to learn. All the usual subjects plus hero ones. Same with the support and business course. So they have Saturday classes.”

 

“You know a lot about the UA curriculum,” Toga commented, looking a little suspicious. 

 

“Yeah, well… Endeavor was gonna send me here. Before he gave my spot to Shouto,” Touya told her bitterly. 

 

“Do you… not like Shouto?” she asked cautiously. 

 

“I didn’t at first but as I grew up I realized he had no more control over Endeavor than I did. By the time I ran away, I saw Shouto as another victim, not a rival,” Touya explained. 

 

“You act like you don’t like him,” Toga pointed out. 

 

Touya sighed tiredly. “I’m just… giving him space. He’s the one that’s mad at me. You weren’t there. You didn’t see him yell at me for leaving him with Endeavor and then sic Izuku on me like a damn attack dog. If he never wants anything to do with me, that’s fine. I’m not gonna push.”

 

“Okay,” Toga replied simply, nodding in understanding. Then she smiled. “You want to go make some snacks?"

 

“Absolutely,” Touya said grinning. 

 


 

To: Big, Blonde Oaf

How are Touya and Toga doing? Have they burned the dorms down?

 

From: Big, Blonde Oaf

Young Aizawa, please. You worry too much. 

 

From: Big, Blonde Oaf

They are perfectly fine. 

 

To: Big, Blonde Oaf

That's good. Can I get more detail though?

 

From: Big, Blonde Oaf

Oh. I have to go take care of something. Everything is fine. There is no fire. 

 

To: Big, Blonde Oaf

That’s not reassuring, Yagi. What happened?

 

To: Big, Blonde Oaf

Yagi. I swear to all that is sacred… if that dorm is on fire. 

 

From: Big, Blonde Oaf

The dorm is not on fire. Things inside it are less not on fire. 

 

From: Big, Blonde Oaf

I promise I will replace the microwave. And the dish towel. And the bowl that melted…

 

To: Big, Blonde Oaf

You are banned from the kitchen. All of you. Just eat some pretzels or something.

 


 

“Since they didn’t all come back, now are they hero-napped?” Toga asked Touya when most of the class had gotten back. 

 

“Why are you missing children?” Touya asked, looking over their depleted group with a frown. 

 

“Hitoshi and Izuku went with Aizawa to see that kid,” Denki started, since he’d actually paid attention to what everyone said. One joy of ADHD; he can understand overlapping voices. “Katsuki, Kirishima, and Sero went to train with Tetsutetsu in class 1-B. And then I think Shouto is just avoiding you specifically, Touya.”

 

“That makes sense,” the elder Todoroki shrugged before turning to Toga. “There you go. They have not been hero-napped. Now stop worrying about that.”

 

“They get hero-napped a lot,” Toga whined. Denki had to admit she had a point. 

 

“Well, we’re all fine!” Mina reassured her. Then she clapped her hands together. “So let's go ahead and do some bonding stuff. Like ice breaker games!”

 

“That is an excellent idea!” Iida agreed, chopping his hands. 

 

“We should play ‘Would You Rather,’” Hagakure suggested. “One person starts and picks who they want to ask. Then once they answer, that person picks who they want to ask a question and so on. You ask stuff like ‘would you rather visit Paris or New York.’ Explaining your answer is optional but it helps with the getting to know each other bit.”

 

Everyone agreed with the game so they formed a circle on the common room floor. Denki found himself between Toga and Mina. “Who should go first?” Ojirou asked. 

 

“Maybe Momo since she’s the class president?” Uraraka offered with a small shrug. 

 

“All hail our leader, Goddess Momo,” Tokoyami said solemnly. The rest of the class murmured in agreement while Momo blushed. 

 

“Um, all right… If I’m going first… The point is to get to know our new classmates so, Toga, would you rather solve world hunger or solve global warming?” 

 

Toga didn’t even hesitate. “World hunger. Because I starved for years and it was awful.”

 

Momo nodded. “That makes sense. I’m sorry you had to go through that.”

 

“I’m better now so it’s okay,” Toga dismissed. “Now I pick someone?” Everyone nodded. “Okay, um, Ochako-chan, would you rather be in a zombie apocalypse or a robot apocalypse?”

 

“Hm… I’d think that zombies are less of a threat, so them maybe? Robots can have guns and lasers and zombies are like… dead, rotting people? Their muscles would probably be really weak which would make them move slowly? I think?” Uraraka looked unsure.

 

“That makes sense,” Jirou agreed. “Plus tech can be pretty dangerous. Look at Hatsume.”

 

The whole class minus the newcomers shivered. They loved Mei, but her babies could be terrifying. Not to mention the explosions. 

 

“I pick Aoyama,” Uraraka decided, moving the game forward. “Would you rather give up all things sparkly or never eat cheese again?”

 

A series of conflicted and offended expressions washed over Aoyama’s face before settling on something like hopelessness. “I don’t think I can choose. I am Twinkling…? But cheese…? What am I if I can not sparkle? And yet cheese brings me so much joy?”

 

“You have to pick,” Satou encouraged. “It’s all hypothetical but there are plenty of french dishes that don’t include cheese. Your hero theme is sparkles though.”

 

“Oui, you have a point,” Aoyama replied sadly. “I suppose then… I must give up cheese. Kouda, would you rather be chronically under-dressed or overdressed?”

 

“Under-dressed?” Kouda signed hesitantly. “Because at least I would be comfortable.”

 

“I’d pick comfy clothes too,” Tsu smiled. 

 

“For Touya,” Kouda continued, with Iida translating for him. “Would you rather be stranded in extreme heat or extreme cold?”

 

“Extreme cold,” Touya answered. 

 

“But you have a fire quirk,” Mina pointed out. “Blasty and Todoroki hate the cold because it weakens their quirks. Todoroki’s ice side even gives him frostbite if his temperature gets too low. But then he doesn’t do well with extreme heat either even though Bakugou does…”

 

“I have a cold-resistant body,” Touya admitted, looking a bit uncomfortable. “That’s why I’m charred. My fire is too hot for me. If I had a normal body, rather than a fire-resistant one, the damage wouldn’t have been so bad. But my body is sensitive to heat. I hate summer because I get heatstroke too easily. My fire cools a bit in the cold, but I don’t need it to stay warm.”

 

“Blue fire is significantly hotter than normal fire. If you can’t even withstand the heat in summer, that would mean that your flames hurt you every time you use them,” Iida frowned. 

 

“They do,” Touya replied, looking away. 

 

“I bet if you asked Hatsume, she could make something to help with that,” Momo offered. 

 

“Maybe,” Touya shrugged, before looking around the circle. “Frog girl, I don’t know your name. Sorry. But would you rather eat animal brains or intestines?”

 

“Ew,” Denki grimaced, along with a few other people. 

 

“Hey, liver is good and really common,” Ojirou defended. 

 

“Call me Tsu. And do you mean intestines as in organs other than the brain, or the small or large intestine specifically?” Tsu asked, unphased by the question. 

 

“The second one,” Touya clarified. 

 

Tsu held a finger to her lip in thought for a moment. “I think I would go with intestine out of preference but I’d be fine eating either. The brain is just the fattiest organ and I’m not a fan of meats with a lot of fat.”

 

“Kouda, are you okay?” Satou asked. Everyone looked to the now pale animal whisperer. 

 

“Maybe no more questions like that,” Jirou said, looking a little green herself. 

 

Everyone unanimously agreed.

Notes:

Hello. I am back on this story :D
Still working on the festival outfits though.

For your information:
Toga melted the bowl and started a small fire in the microwave.
All Might tried to smother the flames with a dishtowel. It started on fire too.
Touya filled the sink with water and dropped the microwave in.
Fire gone. Microwave ruined.

Brains are 60% fatty tissue.
✨The more you know!✨
I would not eat either one.

Chapter 131: Bringing Home the Baby

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Since her fever has not returned, nor has her quirk flared up in your absence, we are considering discharging her tomorrow. In order to go ahead with that, we need to check that you would be able to manage her health safely at home.” Shouta nodded for the doctor to continue. 

 

“We would recommend avoiding strenuous activity. Her bandages need to be changed every 12 hours minimum and anytime they become wet or dirty. This is because we want to keep the antibiotic ointment on the wounds and replace it once it's been absorbed. In two weeks, if they have healed sufficiently, we can change the frequency to once a day.”

 

“That won’t be a problem. As pros, we’ve dealt with bandages before,” Hizashi assured them. 

 

“She is malnourished and we would be sending her home with a diet plan,” the doctor continued. “She will also be taking oral antibiotics and vitamins. If she experiences pain, she can take children’s Motrin or acetaminophen. If it doesn’t help, come back to see us and we will evaluate her for low-dose opioids. That’s the last resort. We’d prefer to avoid that.”

 

“We had to follow a diet plan for Izuku when we first adopted him,” Shouta brought up. “So we have experience with that too. And keeping a medication schedule. I don’t think we’ll have any trouble with that.”

 

Eri tilted back in Izuku’s lap to look up at him. “Did you not get food too?”

 

“I didn’t have a home for a while,” Izuku explained, playing with the ends of her hair. “Let’s let your doctor finish though. I can tell you about it later.”

 

“Okay,” Eri agreed. 

 

“I would like her to get frequent check-ups, but since she will be at UA and Recovery Girl has agreed to assist with her medical care, those can be done there,” the doctor said before glancing down at their clipboard. “Most of the little instructions will be in her discharge papers. It sounds like you are equipped to handle her so… She should be able to go home tomorrow.”

 

“Are you ready to get out of here and meet some cats?” Hitoshi asked. 

 

“Yes, please,” Eri nodded with wide eyes. 

 


 

“Amazing. No one died,” Dad deadpanned once they got back to the dorms. Everyone was gathered in the kitchen for dinner, including Toga and Touya. 

 

“We played ‘would you rather’ and then did room tours,” Denki told them excitedly. 

 

“Mina-chan’s and Tooru-chan’s were my favorites, but I might be biased since I really like pink,” Toga smiled. She looked more comfortable than she had the last time Izuku saw her. 

 

“I’m pink!” Mina cheered. “Does that make me your favorite?”

 

“Oh, um… But Ochako-chan is pink too… But not as pink… I don’t know! People are different. I like all of you!” Toga whined. 

 

“I liked Hitoshi’s and Bakugou’s rooms,” Touya added flatly. “The others were a bit much.”

 

“I wasn’t here,” Hitoshi frowned. “How did you get into my room?”

 

“Boyfriend privileges,” Kacchan answered, pointing at Denki with his thumb. 

 

“There’s only one keycard per student,” Dad pointed out, narrowing his eyes at them. 

 

Izuku laughed nervously. “There was maybe a team effort to figure out how to duplicate them.”

 

“Yes,” Tenya chimed in. “We felt that for emergencies, it would be important for the class president and vice president to have copies. That way if someone is injured, we can help them quicker while waiting for you or another teacher to arrive.”

 

“Problem children,” Dad muttered. Then he sighed and moved on. “Anyway… For those who aren’t already aware, a young girl named Eri was rescued during the raid on the Shie Hassaikai compound. Due to the nature of her quirk and her lack of control, as well as numerous risks to her safety, she will be living at UA. Officially, Mic and I will be fostering her. She will be arriving tomorrow and will stay in the faculty dorms.”

 

“Aww, you’re getting a baby sister,” Ochako exclaimed, latching onto Izuku’s arm. 

 

“Yes,” Dad agreed. “And since she will be Hitoshi’s and Izuku’s sister, she will likely come to visit them at the student dorms. If anything happens to her, you will not graduate. Understood?”

 

“Like… Because you’d expel us or because you’d kill us?” Sero asked hesitantly. 

 

Dad grinned. “Fuck around and find out.”

 


 

Sunday morning was spent setting up Eri’s room. Nezu had one built onto their dorm for her when it was first decided that she would be staying at UA. Mama had started buying things for her room around the same time. Nothing had been set up though since they thought the hospital would keep her longer. It didn’t take too long in the end. 

 

They headed straight to the hospital after and now they had her in the car. She watched out the window, given the necessary height by a booster seat, and held her unicorn plushie close. “Are you excited?” Izuku asked. 

 

“Mhm,” she hummed without looking away from the window. When they stopped at a light, she gasped. “Izu-nii, what’s that?”

 

Izuku looked over her shoulder and spotted a pink and white store. It really stood out. “I think it’s a clothing boutique,” Izuku answered, guessing from the dresses in the window. “There are lots of really cool stores out there. We can take you shopping someday.”

 

“There’s a cat cafe we can go to,” Dad said from the passenger seat. “We just have to wait until you’re cleared by your doctors.”

 

“Okay,” Eri replied. She didn’t smile but she didn’t seem upset. She actually hadn’t smiled once since she woke up. But they could figure out the smiling issue later. 

 

When they finally got to UA and then the faculty dorms, Eri seemed in awe of everything. Izuku noticed the longing looks at the grass and trees they passed and made a mental note to bring her outside if it was safe for her. Then they went into the actual dorm. Most of the staff were gathered in the common area, watching a show. Eri clung to Izuku, half hiding behind him. 

 

“It’s okay. They’re heroes like Dad and Mama,” Izuku soothed, petting her hair lightly. 

 

“And you?” Eri asked quietly. “Like Data?”

 

“Well… I’m a hero-in-training. These guys are the fully trained ones. They’re the people I’d trust to protect me,” Izuku explained. 

 

“Okay,” Eri nodded, looking determined as she stepped out of her hiding place. She still held his hand tightly though, her hand trembling a bit. 

 

“We can introduce you to them later,” Mama told her gently. “For now we’ll show you our dorm and your new room.”

 

After a few parting waves from the other teachers, they headed up in the elevator. Two of the cats made their presence known right away, winding around everyone’s feet once they were inside. Eri looked down at them in quiet awe with a whispered ‘kitties.’ 

 

Mama led the tour, pointing out the living room and attached kitchenette. “We keep drinks and snacks there but most of our meals are cooked in the shared kitchen downstairs,” he explained. “You can grab something anytime you’re hungry or thirsty, okay?”

 

Eri nodded and the tour continued. She was shown the bathroom, Dad and Mama’s room, and Izuku and Hitoshi’s room. Then it was time for hers. “This room is all yours,” Mama said as he opened the door. "If you want anything changed, let us know. We just wanted it set up already when you arrived.”

 

Her red eyes widened as she took in the space. It was very… pink. Not because she was a girl but because most decorations with unicorns were pink or purple. But as tears welled up in her eyes, Izuku wondered if they went a little overboard. Yeah… Maybe the castle bed was too much. They just thought a unicorn princess should have a castle. 

 

“Remember, we can change anything you want,” Dad said gently, crouching to her level. 

 

She sniffed. “This is really for me? This pretty room is mine?”

 

“Of course,” Dad smiled softly. “You’re the only little princess here, after all. Who else would this be for?”

 

“Maybe the kitties?” she replied with a watery voice. 

 

“No, the kitties like the cat stand in the living room,” Dad countered. “So that just leaves you.”

 

“Thank you,” she cried, throwing herself at him for a hug. Dad caught her easily and held her. 

 

“Group hug!” Mama declared, joining in the next second and dragging Izuku and Hitoshi with him. “Welcome to the family, Eri.”

 

“You’re gonna be the best little sister,” Izuku told her, snuggling closer so he could kiss her forehead. 

 

“We’re gonna have so many tea parties,” Hitoshi commented, looking over at the tea set on the little table across the room. 

 

“I can make tiny sandwiches,” Izuku whispered excitedly. 

 

“Tiny sandwiches?” Eri repeated questioningly.

 

“The tiniest,” Izuku confirmed. 

 

“Can there be apple bunnies too?” Eri asked. 

 

“Yes. The unicorn princess controls the menu. We’ll have whatever you wish,” Hitoshi assured her. 

 

“Will there at least be coffee?” Dad sighed. 

 

“But it’s a tea party…” Eri answered hesitantly. 

 

“Yeah, Dad. No coffee at a tea party,” Izuku teased. “Don’t be ridiculous.”

 

“Right. Whatever was I thinking?” Dad huffed quietly.

 


 

Her castle bed. 2nd floor can be a reading nook.
Imagine a different floor and no windows though.

Not pictured: a shelf of toys and books. 

That little bit of a bed wouldn't be there.

And again, different floor, no windows.

And then this tea table.

Not pictured: a closet and a door leading out of the room.

 

 

Notes:

Eri is freeeeee!

“Like… Because you’d expel us or because you’d kill us?”
Sero asking the important questions.

Imagine more unicorns and plushies in her decor.
The pictures are just the overall look.

So many tea parties in the Aiyama family's future.
Izuku shamelessly using his new sister as an excuse for tiny sandwiches.

-Later, when Eri's more confident-
Eri: Your tea, sir
Aizawa: Actually, can I have coffee?
Eri: You get tea >:(

-Looking at the room after setting it up-
Aizawa: do you think we overdid it?
Hizashi: NOPE :D

Chapter 132: Sunday Night Meeting

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“What’s going on?” Eri whispered, looking owlishly at the gathering of the whole class, Dad, the villain reform participants, and Mei on Sunday night in the common area.  

 

“We’re having a meeting about the school festival,” Izuku whispered back as Dad settled himself and their newest family member on a sofa. 

 

“Festival…?” Eri blinked at him. 

 

“I’ll explain later,” Izuku promised as Tenya stood up to address the gathered group. 

 

“The current nominated idea for the school festival is a cat maid cafe!” Tenya announced. “What would roles be should we do this?”

 

“As I said before, I can make costumes,” Aoyama spoke up, glittering as he usually does. 

 

“That is fine. But that is more of a preparation activity. Everyone should also have a role on the actual day so that the cafe runs smoothly,” Tenya clarified. 

 

“Aoyama should be the maitre d’cafe,” Izuku suggested. “Because he’d be the best one to be the face of the cafe. Plus he pays close attention to detail.”

 

“Oui, I would love to,” Aoyama agreed. 

 

“What other jobs are in a cafe?” Mina questioned. 

 

“Waiters, runners, clean up crew, cashier, barista, kitchen, and then there are other things we could do like offer pictures and play music for ambiance,” Kacchan listed. He froze when everyone turned to stare at him. “What? I like to cook. I pay attention in restaurants and shit.”

 

“What is a runner?” Shouto asked. 

 

“They take food from the kitchen directly to the customer so that it’s served while it is still hot or cold, depending on the dish,” Kacchan answered. “The waiters take the orders, serve the drinks, top up the drinks, and communicate with the customer to make sure everything is satisfactory.”

 

“I could work in the kitchen,” Satou offered. “Cook and bake for the cafe.”

 

“The people in the kitchen should wear pants,” Momo pointed out. Aoyama nodded and took out a notebook to start planning. “It’d be dangerous to wear the maid-style dresses and cat tails in that environment. Things could spill, break, or they could catch on fire.”

 

“Since Kacchan likes to cook, should he be in the kitchen too?” Izuku asked. 

 

“NO!” Kirishima and Sero exclaimed at the same time. Kirishima turned as red as his hair and Sero just shrugged. “I mean, maid cafes usually have servers with specific personalities and Bakugou would make the best tsundere cat maid.”

 

“Hah? What the fuck does that mean?” Kacchan growled at Sero. 

 

“So Bakugou as a waiter?” Iida clarified, apparently making a list on a poster board. Where did he get that and when did he even pull it out?

 

“Yeah. And then I can be one too,” Sero grinned. “I would be the laid back one, Todoroki can be the cold and aloof one, Izuku can be the clumsy and shy one, Hitoshi can be the cool and mysterious one, Uraraka can be the cute and bubbly one, and Toga can be the yandere one.”

 

“...Why are you so prepared with this?” Hitoshi questioned, giving Sero a weird look. “Have you been thinking about this for a while? Planning our roles in a maid cafe?”

 

“Yes, actually,” Sero replied, unashamed. 

 

Tenya cleared his throat. “Moving on. I think 7 waiters and waitresses are more than enough. What about the runners Bakugou mentioned?”

 

“Hold on! I get to be in this?” Toga asked, raising her hand to get their attention. 

 

“Of course. You are a part of this class,” Momo smiled. 

 

“Do I get to too?” Eri waved her own hand where she sat in Dad’s lap. 

 

“If Aizawa-Sensei agrees, then yes,” Tenya decided easily. Dad gave a small nod. 

 

“If I’m in it then so is Touya!” Toga realized. “He should be a runner! He can keep the plates warm!”

 

“I can’t keep them warm but with my quirk, I won’t get burned,” Kirishima chimed in. 

 

“Then Touya and Kirishima can be the runners. What about the kitchen? Satou can’t be there by himself. He’ll need assistance,” Tenya prompted, writing down the names on a list. 

 

Tsu raised her hand. “I am used to helping my mom cook for my younger siblings or doing it myself.”

 

“I generally cook at my home as well,” Tokoyami added. “And Dark Shadow has proven adept at lending a helping hand.” 

 

“We’d need Baristas too,” Kacchan grumbled. “We should have dedicated teams split between food and drinks for convenience.”

 

“Momo’s the best at tea and I’m pretty good with coffee,” Denki volunteered himself and Momo. “I’m only semi-confident in my ability to mix cold drinks but we can practice recipes beforehand, right? I feel like all the food and drink people should practice.”

 

“That is a good suggestion,” Tenya agreed. “We will have time for practicing, creating things, and picking menus, music, and such. We just have to make sure this is something everyone can easily participate in.” 

 

“I can do music,” Jirou offered, tapping her earphone jacks together nervously. “I have an extensive music library and I could put together a few playlists, keep them running the day of, you know. That sort of thing.”

 

“I like the picture thing Bakugou mentioned earlier,” Hagakure decided. “It probably seems counterproductive since I can’t show up in pictures, but I like photographing things I want to remember.”

 

“Ooh! I could go around campus and hand out flyers!” Mina exclaimed bouncing in place. “And Kouda, you can handle Aizawa-Sensei’s cats, right?” 

 

Kouda nodded. Tenya wrote the volunteers down on the list. “And then there is just Shouji, Ojirou, and myself. And Jin?” Tenya looked over at the masked man. “You aren’t in our class per se, but you are in the same program as Toga and Touya. You can participate if you want.”

 

“Sure! I can help with cleanup. Trash is gross. ” Jin flashed a thumbs-up despite his scowl. Izuku may never get used to that. 

 

“I’m good with money if we need a dedicated cashier,” Ojirou admitted. 

 

“And I have the extra hands to make cleaning up easier,” Shouji pointed out, temporarily forming extra arms with his quirk. 

 

“I will do clean-up as well,” Tenya nodded to himself, jotting all that down. 

 

“What job can I do?” Eri asked quietly. 

 

“You can help Mina and I pass out flyers,” Dad spoke up, unexpectedly volunteering himself. “We’ll get to see the whole festival and people will see yours and Mina’s costumes, making them interested in the cafe. Mina can direct them there while you and I look for apple treats.”

 

Mina, Hagakure, and Ochako didn’t even try to hide their coos at that. “Wait!” Denki waved his arms dramatically. “Does that mean Aizawa-Sensei will have a costume too?”

 

“As long as it’s one of those full-length dresses, I don’t care if you decide to make one for me as well,” Dad shrugged, earning excited squeals and cheers from most of the class. 

 

“I want a costume too but I have my own thing to do,” Mei called from the corner she was working in. At least nothing had blown up. Yet . “I can send people your way after they see all of the support department’s wonderful babies.”

 

“Well, with that, everyone has a role! This idea is feasible for our class. Shall we go ahead with it?” Tenya asked. “Raise your hand if you wish to vote for the Cat Maid Cafe!”

 

It was a unanimous vote.

 


 

Touya unwrapped his UA uniform while Toga sat nervously on his bed. She had shown up 15 minutes to curfew, banging on his door because she thought something was wrong with her uniform. Tomorrow they’d have to wear them on their first day shadowing Class 1-A. 

 

She hadn’t shown him her uniform, only insisted that he open his too. “Oh, thank fuck,” he sighed, relieved to see a black uniform instead of the stupid grey one the UA students wear. 

 

“Is it different?” Toga asked.

“Yes. Is yours?” Touya returned. She nodded. “I’m sure it’s because we’re not actually students. We’re part of a parallel program to the courses here. Besides, did you really want to wear grey?”

 

“Yeah, this is a lot cuter,” Toga agreed, smiling at the package in her arms. “Mine’s black and pink. What about you?”

 

He pulled it further out, finally exposing the cyan blue of his flames. “Black and blue.”

 

“Ooh! Try it on! I want to see,” Toga grinned, jumping up from her spot to get a closer look. 

 

“There’s a curfew here. You’ll see me tomorrow,” Touya deflected. “Get back to your room before the robotic sports car comes and checks on me. He’ll have a conniption.”

 

“Is that like a seizure?” Toga asked. 

 

“Yes,” Touya replied flatly, pushing her toward the door. “Out.”

 


 

Notes:

Chaos meeting chapter! Enjoy!

I'm getting a lot of the festival costumes done so I hope to continue on soon.

AIZAWA IN A MAID DRESS!!! LETS GOOO!!!!
(But the classy long one because he's secretly sophisticated like that.)

Hitoshi: You just... sit around, thinking about the class in maid costumes?
Sero: Yeah, don't you?

Nezu made their uniforms black because blood stains easily.
Between Toga's diet and Touya's scars/upcoming surgeries...
He wanted them to have something easier to keep clean. He's a kind principal.

Notes:

Author’s Links & Discord Server

୨୧ This note has been edited to reflect my new update schedule as of June 22, 2025!

Hello, Readers!

I get asked rather frequently about when I’ll update or if some of my works have been abandoned. While I am implementing an actual update schedule now (every Thursday) this is for all of my fics, not just one. /Which/ title updates may vary. So I may add a chapter to one story one week and then a chapter to three different stories the next. I work with whatever ideas my “brain wolves” bring me. This random writing helps me avoid writer’s block and burnout.

A few of my fics need to be rewritten to match my current writing style, as it’s changed over the years. If I ever choose to abandon a fic, it will be marked as complete and I’ll note that it’s abandoned in the title and/or summary. Otherwise, I have every intention to return to the fic, but haven’t yet due to either editing needs, writer’s block, or being hyper fixated on other fics.

If you’d ever like to help the brain wolves, suggestions on transition/next scenes are always welcome. I tend to get stuck on how to transition from Scene A to Scene B. Ultimately, I’m a bit of a scattered writer and I appreciate everyone who’s been patient with me.

[This note will be placed on the first and latest chapter of all my incomplete works.]

Happy reading! ~ Malakai ୨୧

Series this work belongs to: